UC-NRLF 
 
VERITY Of 
 OifORNlA 
 
 V 
 
 fiobszt 5$3.«Jjii?tg4*m ®ato 
 
THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 GIFT OF 
 HORACE W. CARPENTIER 
 
NOTICE 
 
 The Fourth Volume of the Bunyan Library will 
 pub on the First of March. A g to announc 
 
 ■ it, it ought to be Dr. Evans's "Early English Baptists,. 
 but that work is not yet ready. The following letter fron 
 Dr. Evans will explain the reason. He says : 
 
 v...y great dislike to any appearance of failure in eng 
 eh [make. My promised volume on the iglishBap 
 
 i know, already considerably advanced, and much of it in the 
 1 could have finished the whole in time, but I think that 
 I should have done injustice to .the subject, and your re: 
 •ion to the new matter already at command, I only a di ■■■ 
 two 'Ugh a mutual friend, received the following from Dr. Midler, 
 
 m. I quote from his letter:— 'In scrutinizing the archives 
 :i, I have found an ample correspondence of the Brow. 
 ending to be- Baptists (Smyth, Johnson, Piggatt, &c.) with the Con- 
 >ry of the Baptist Church here, in town letters, and confessions of 
 faith, written with their own hands before their starting for Americ- 
 (see I < ol. i, p. 90). If your friend Dr. Evans might desire to rea 
 
 these pieces, I am ready to satisfy him.' Under these circumstance 
 I trust your readers will not object to my volume being detained t' 
 next year." 
 
 We are happy to announce, instead of Dr. Evan 
 volume, — "The Acts of the Apostles; an Exposition 
 English Readers, on the basis of Hackett: edited by 
 Rev. Samuel G. Green, B.A., of Rawdon College: wit 
 new Translation by the Editor." This, volume will be re 
 on the First of March. 
 
 The names of Subscribers to the Series will sti 
 received by Messrs. J. Heaton t Sox, 21, Warwick 
 Paternoster Row, London, E.G. 
 
THE BUNYAN LIBRARY: 
 
 FOB THE PUBLICATION AND BEPUBLICATION OF STANDARD WOBKS 
 
 BY EMINENT BAPTIST AUTHORS. 
 
 VOL. III. 
 
 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
THE EARNEST MAN: 
 
 A MEMOIR 
 
 ADONIRAM JUDSON, D.D., 
 
 FIRST MISSIONARY TO BURMAH. 
 
 
 H. C. CONANT. 
 
 EDITED BY JOSEPH ANGUS, D.D. 
 
 LONDON: 
 J. HEATON & SON, 21, WARWICK LANE, 
 
 PATERNOSTER ROW. 
 1861. 
 
LOAN STACK 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 PRINTED BY J. HEATON AND SON, 
 
 WARWICK LANE. 
 
nil 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 It is not without reason that the Memoir of Dr. 
 Judson has assigned to it an early place in this series. 
 The Principles and Practices of the Baptists came 
 first, and were followed by the Select Works of Robert 
 Robinson. To these last succeeds the Biography of a 
 man not inferior to Robinson in genius; while his life 
 is an exhibition of our principles in holy consistent 
 action as impressive as is found in the volume of Dr. 
 Way land. If a good man is "a living epistle," then 
 may it be as easy to learn the gospel from a life like 
 Judson's as from an inspired book. His history, in 
 fact, is Christianity taught by example, and enforced 
 by many touching and instructive appeals. 
 
 This volume has also a general interest. It is largely 
 an Autobiography, describing the inward struggles and 
 progress of a noble nature, and possessing much of the 
 fascination which belongs to literature of that class. 
 The details of Dr. Judson's life, unlike the monotony of 
 many a missionary's course, have all the attractiveness 
 of a romance ; while they introduce us to a people whom 
 we still regard with mingled curiosity and awe. Nor 
 is it the least recommendation of this narrative, that 
 the pathos of it is deepened by the presence of noble 
 women, who shared in succession in the missionary's 
 
 666 
 
VI INTRODUCTION. 
 
 toil, and who set off* his somewhat stern manhood with 
 a heroic tenderness peculiarly their own. Add to all 
 this, that the volume exhibits a pattern of the qualities 
 which are needed in all great Christian enterprises — 
 invincible patience and self-denial, profound humility, 
 exquisite prudence, ceaseless industry, and such an 
 absorption of the soul in zeal for God's honour and for 
 man's salvation as has not been surpassed since the age 
 of the apostles; and we have said enough to justify 
 the recommendation that all should study it. It can- 
 not fail to excite lively sympathy: it ought also to 
 fortify our principles and ennoble our character. 
 
 After all, however, the chief value of this work is, 
 that it gives the history of one of the most successful 
 modern missions, and, by implication, a theory of mis- 
 sions which well deserves the thoughtful consideration 
 of the Christian church. It is not often that mission- 
 aries can begin and direct a great movement. They 
 have generally to work with others — to give as well 
 as take. They are controlled, like other men, by the 
 "solemn plausibilities of custom" — by precedents and 
 rules; and their plans are consequently not the best 
 absolutely, but the best possible. It was Judson's 
 honour to originate the American Board of Missions ;* a 
 little later he and his colleagues were the means of the 
 formation of the American Baptist Missionary Union ;*(• 
 and both naturally left him free. Wishing, at first, 
 to settle in India, he was driven thence, under the 
 guidance of an over-ruling Hand, to Burmah. There, 
 for a time, the noble brotherhood of Serampore supplied 
 his wants ; bidding him, as their custom was with men 
 they received into their confidence, to follow where 
 
 See pp. 30-32. + See pp. 105-107. 
 
INTRODUCTION. vii 
 
 God led, and act out his convictions. He was too 
 simple-hearted to form a theory, and too humble to 
 insist on freedom. But in fact he was free; and he 
 founded a mission which embodies (as it seems to us) 
 the soundest principles, and has certainly been as 
 largely blessed as any mission in modern times. 
 
 In studying Dr. Judson's labours, there are two or 
 three facts in his private life that are deeply signifi- 
 cant. They throw light on the secret of his useful- 
 ness, and they explain in part the plans he formed. 
 
 It is very noteworthy, for example, that the great 
 change of conversion was in his case very clear and 
 decisive. Like St. Paul, he was arrested in a sinful 
 course, and found mercy. Wherever he went he took 
 with him that evidence of the truth of Christianity 
 which is at once the most portable and the most con- 
 clusive — the vivid consciousness of having himself 
 undergone a mighty change. A sudden or a startling 
 conversion is not essential to ministerial efficiency, but 
 assurance of the truth and blessedness of the gospel is. 
 It is this feeling which gives an earnestness to a man's 
 appeals, a cogency to his reasonings, a consistent de- 
 votedness to his labours, such as nothing else can 
 supply. It is this also that sustains the heart amid the 
 discouragements of spiritual work. From Augustine 
 downwards, the men of glorious achievement in the 
 Christian church have been men of clear and deep con- 
 victions. " They believed, and therefore they spoke." 
 
 And as Judson knew whom he had believed, so he 
 felt that God had called him to his office. The desire 
 sprang up in his own heart. For support he trusted 
 largely to Providence ; and though ever anxious to 
 secure the co-operation of the American churches, it 
 
viii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 was rather from a concern for their welfare, and a 
 desire that the work might be efficiently done, than 
 from any fear of personal want or any care about 
 personal comfort. If he desired a gift, it was that it 
 might redound to their account. For himself, he had 
 learnt in whatever state he was, therewith to be 
 content. Dr. Judson's mission was clearly one of 
 conscious duty and of strong faith. It was not of 
 man, nor by the will of man, but of God. 
 
 A third peculiarity of his character — and one that 
 tinged his whole life — was his reverence for the Bible. 
 This habit is significant in connexion with his work as 
 a translator, and it often influenced his plans, himself 
 unconscious of its power. Judson's name is to be 
 added to the names of Waldo and Lefevre, of Wicklitfe 
 and Tyndale, of Luther, Bedell, and Carey. He did 
 the same work, and had the same history. France, 
 England, Germany, Ireland, India, and Burmah, are 
 largely indebted for their Bible to men who themselves 
 learnt their religion from the devout study of its pages. 
 Their message, and their convictions, as well as their 
 office, they received from God. 
 
 It is not meant, of course, that men must pass 
 through Judson's experience to arrive at his con- 
 victions. To feel as he felt is the grand concern; how 
 he came to feel is a secondary question. As the re- 
 ligious life of a missionary needs not to be awakened 
 by the lonely death of some infidel friend : so neither 
 does a mission need to be begun amid such difficulties 
 as Judson encountered; nor does reverence for the 
 Bible, on the part of its founders, need to be excited by 
 a decision that separates them from the friends of their 
 youth, and casts them adrift on the waves of Provi- 
 dence. All that is asserted is, that such convictions 
 
INTRODUCTION. ix 
 
 as Judson's are essential. The men who occupy the 
 high places of the field must go forth with unwavering 
 trust in Christ as their Redeemer — must have a clear 
 persuasion of their call to his work — and must resolve 
 to honour, not men or human systems, but God's 
 word. The true Greathearts of the church are neither 
 women nor children — in the divine life, — but men, 
 full of faith and of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Upon Judson's personal qualities it is not intended 
 further to dwell, though they form a very tempting 
 theme. Like most really great men, he blended 
 boldness, tenderness, and simplicity. He was, in dis- 
 position, at once man, woman, and child: while the 
 characteristics of each were sustained and ennobled by 
 Christian grace. It is with his peculiarities as they 
 directly affected his work, we have to deal; and these 
 are indicated above. His theory of missions — if that 
 can be called a theory that sprang directly from his 
 nature and religious instincts — may be summed up in 
 the following principles. 
 
 He deemed it the grand business of the church to 
 give the gospel to the world. It was, in his judgment, 
 the end of her being. At first he was content to act 
 on this feeling, and consecrated himself to this work. 
 But as he came to know more of the awful state of 
 heathendom, and to see more clearly the glory and 
 adaptation of the gospel, this feeling deepened and 
 expanded into an overpowering conviction that in- 
 cluded the whole church. For this work, he believed 
 that Christian men were continued on earth. For this 
 work they were to live, and, if need be, to die. " The 
 church constituted and charged to preach the gospel 
 to the world," was the motto of his life. 
 
X INTRODUCTION. . 
 
 How completely this principle was at variance with 
 the spirit that prevailed at the close of the last cen- 
 tury, it is needless to show. It is more important for 
 us to note how feebly it is held even in the middle of 
 our own. Some still think that the work is to be left 
 in God's hands. More stand aloof till they can discover 
 better agents, or what they deem a more scriptural 
 system. Most deem it, alas! one duty only among 
 many other duties which are equally important. As 
 such it demands no special sacrifices, and may be 
 undertaken or given up as taste or convenience may 
 dictate. Facts like the following, a man of Judson's 
 spirit would fail to understand, except on suppositions 
 full of sadness. — A guinea a year to the missions, 
 and another guinea to the county registration, or to 
 some Adelphic book society! A million a year for the 
 conversion of the world, and fifty millions to supply 
 Christian England with spirits and snuff! To defend 
 Turkey and preserve the balance of power, we pay a 
 hundred millions, and sacrifice a hundred thousand 
 lives ; to save the world, we cannot raise a fifth of the 
 interest of that sum, and we call a martyr's death a 
 needless waste. A just and necessary war, for which 
 a sister Christian nation can afford to borrow millions, 
 will of course compel her to withdraw her mission 
 agents, and will suspend the work of evangelizing 
 Europe, though that work costs but two thousand a 
 year, and the burden is to be divided among churches 
 that number five hundred thousand members. "Borrow 
 to defend State-rights ; certainly!" "Pledge our credit 
 to meet the spiritual necessities of the world ; never ! " 
 "Desert our gallant troops, leave them to starve or die ; 
 far be such meanness!" "But Bible agents, and col- 
 porteurs, and missionaries, it is of course impossible to 
 
INTRODUCTION. xi 
 
 support." " Polished shafts they are, costly and skilful : 
 yet nothing is left us. They may rust, or break, or 
 perish ; but we must throw thern aside ! " Add to these 
 facts another. If the sums spent during the last sixty 
 years, by Christian churches and by Christian men — 
 those that are really such — on what may fairly be called 
 luxuries, were capitalized, they would yield in annual 
 interest, and for ever, many times more than all that 
 is now spent by all our societies for the conversion 
 of the world — the very work which churches are 
 formed to prosecute, and which is at once the most 
 imperative and the most blessed, a luxury and a duty 
 combined ! 
 
 On the comparative claims of home and foreign 
 work, Judson felt less strongly: and had probably 
 little sympathy with such comparisons. Did the church 
 of Christ do all that is done, from a regard for men's 
 souls and a desire to save them, that feeling would 
 itself guide her in proportioning her liberality wisely, 
 and commend her plans, even though occasionally dis- 
 proportionate, to the good- will of thoughtful men and 
 to the blessing of her Lord. But it is too often a 
 question between the pressing claims of heathen men 
 " perishing for lack of all saving knowledge," and the 
 multiplying of specious home agencies, which even 
 when useful are not necessary. No one thinks that 
 less should be done for the real wants of our home 
 population ; we only ask that more should be done 
 for the world. It is the duty of the church collec- 
 tively, in each generation, to "preach the gospel to every 
 creature. This is the church's commission. Ten 
 thousand other things may be useful : this is es- 
 sential. If other things cannot be done compatibly 
 with this, let them give place. This must be fulfilled. 
 
Xll INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Such was Judson's spirit.* The diffusion of a kindred 
 spirit, and the regulation of Christian beneficence in 
 harmony with it, seem to us among the most urgent 
 wants of the age. 
 
 Nor have we done justice to Dr. Judson's views on this 
 question, till we direct the special attention of the reader 
 to the fact that he deemed the preaching of the gospel 
 the chief business of the missionary. Other agencies 
 he used. He established schools and translated books ; 
 but with him everything was subordinate to the 
 gospel. Like Paul, he determined to know nothing 
 among men but " Jesus Christ, and him as crucified." 
 
 This fact is the more significant from his character 
 and acquirements. He was a scholar, and by his 
 patience, and force of will, and winning ways, was 
 fitted to be an efficient teacher. He was a keen 
 metaphysician, and had sounded the depths of Eastern 
 philosophy. He was a man of large sympathies, 
 pitying all human wretchedness, and ever ready to 
 relieve it. He knew and appreciated the comforts of 
 Western civilization, and was ever susceptible of the 
 tender and refining influences of domestic life. But, 
 among all the appliances these tastes might have 
 suggested, he deliberately gave the first place, and 
 among really remedial agencies the sole place, to God's 
 plan of mercy. He held that the great means of 
 promoting human happiness is to improve human 
 character, and that for the improvement of human 
 character the "power of God" is the story of the 
 Cross. 
 
 Obvious as this principle seems, it is often forgotten 
 or questioned. Some deny that men are to be reached 
 
 * See p. 256, &c. l 
 
INTRODUCTION. xiii 
 
 by any such message. They put the ordinances, or 
 the minister, or the church, or the gradual elevating 
 influence of education, in its stead ; and on these they 
 rely. With more, perhaps, the story of the gospel, oft 
 repeated and oft rejected, loses its freshness. The 
 missionary is then tempted to come down from his 
 work, and discuss curious questions of philosophy or 
 knotty doctrines of the faith — with little other result 
 than to turn men's thoughts away and to shield their 
 conscience against the truth. Oftener still he is led to 
 spend time and strength on subordinate agencies, 
 which would be commendable enough if they could 
 be prosecuted without dissipation of his resources. 
 We too often forget that the great aim of Christian 
 benevolence is conversion. Make men Christians (we 
 speak in devout recognition of the fact that the ablest 
 and wisest are but ministers, mere servants, by whom 
 men believe, as God gives to every man) and our work 
 is done. They will, themselves, God helping them, 
 become intelligent, sober, industrious, holy, happy. 
 We too often forget that the streams of sin are to be 
 changed not in their progress, but at their source ; 
 that true religion, unlike every other, works from 
 within, outwardly, till the whole man is renewed ; and 
 that our warrant — the authority that justifies our 
 efforts and our hope — is the Divine command, bidding 
 us to preach the gospel. Above all, we forget that the 
 blessed God himself, when exercising His philan- 
 thropy,* shows it not in founding schools, or in building 
 hospitals, or in bestowing on the nations material 
 wealth ; but in giving his law, his prophets, and his 
 Son. Are we wiser or stronger than He ? 
 
 * See Titus iii. 4. 
 
XIV INTRODUCTION. 
 
 How it is that this message of the gospel has proved 
 itself in every age the mightiest means of the ameliora- 
 tion of onr race, it is unnecessary here to discuss. It 
 is enough to note that Judson held it to be so, and 
 that to the tenacity with which he held this truth 
 must be ascribed a large measure of his usefulness. 
 If God but give us men who have themselves felt the 
 power of Ins converting grace, who are sure of their 
 interest in it, and of their call to preach it — men who 
 will make it the business of their lives to honour and 
 set forth their Lord, intelligently, in faith and with tears 
 — that gift will be the pledge of every other. Such a 
 Pentecostal spirit will be followed, who can doubt, by 
 Pentecostal success ! 
 
 " Intelligently" I repeat : for it was no part of 
 Judson's creed that any man who believes the gospel 
 will do for the heathen. The opinion is too prevalent 
 that because there must be in the missionary deep 
 conviction, there need be nothing more. It is the 
 gospel the heathen require ; therefore, it is concluded, 
 it is enough if the missionary know the gospel. A 
 most serious mistake ! Paul had found mercy ; he 
 was called to be an apostle ; everywhere he preached 
 the things that concern the Lord Jesus ; and yet he 
 taught the nations in their own tongue, — he made 
 himself acquainted with the errors, the tastes, the 
 literature, the games, the very mysteries, of the people 
 he visited. He reasoned ; and adapted his reasoning 
 with consummate skill to each case, whether at Athens 
 or at Csesarsea. He sought to commend himself to 
 every man's conscience, and took infinite pains lest in 
 anything the ministry should be blamed. Timothy, 
 his own son in the faith, was also called ; he preached 
 the same gospel, and with the same convictions ; and 
 
INTRODUCTION. XV 
 
 yet Paul warns him to let no man despise his youth ; 
 bids him give himself to reading, that he may prove a 
 workman not needing to be ashamed, rightly dividing 
 the word of truth. And so, in our times. Most 
 missionaries have to learn a new language ; they have 
 to ascertain the modes of thought and feeling common 
 among nations very different from their own ; they 
 have to state not merely convictions, but evidence ; 
 not merely beliefs, but truth ; they have also often to 
 master gigantic systems of error, in order to confute 
 them ; to meet the difficulties of men, sometimes very 
 subtle, sometimes very childish, always depraved ; 
 they have often to set forth new truth in words which 
 are nearly all polluted by their connection with 
 idolatrous worship ; and they have always to preserve 
 their own faith amid influences both disheartening and 
 seductive. This is their work ; and to do it effectually 
 requires not only conviction, but learning ; not only 
 faith, but intelligence ; not only feeling, but power. 
 There is all the difference in the world between an 
 ignorant denunciation of systems which men believe 
 to be wrong but which they have never studied, 
 between the preaching of the gospel by those who 
 know nothing else, between the inculcation of some- 
 thing called faith — and the devout and intelligent 
 spirit for which we plead. As it requires much 
 learning to make great truths plain, so it requires 
 much knowledge rightly to know nothing but Jesus 
 Christ and him crucified — the sufficiency and adapted- 
 ness of the gospel to the wants and character of the 
 race. Paul and Martyn, Carey and Judson, are each 
 in their degree models of missionaries to the heathen. 
 With warm hearts, with strong conviction, and with 
 simple faith, they could mightily convince the gain- 
 
XVI INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Bayers, and by knowledge put to silence the ignorance 
 of foolish men. 
 
 While assigning to Judson's estimate of the gospel a 
 first place among the influences that contributed to his 
 usefulness, there are two or three peculiarities in his 
 plans that deserve to be named. 
 
 He held and taught that churches of Christ should 
 be composed of persons giving credible evidence of 
 true conversion, and of such only ; and that every 
 church among the heathen is a missionary agency, 
 formed for the conversion of their neighbours, and pre- 
 sided over by a pastor who will naturally be himself a 
 convert rather than a missionary. This theory of the 
 church he held in common with most Baptists, only he 
 vindicated and practised it with a boldness and consis- 
 tency which many have hesitated to avow. The pains 
 he took to ascertain, in the case of each candidate for 
 membership, the reality of the great change which 
 originates the Christian life,* the earnestness with 
 which he appealed to the missionary churches to 
 spread the gospel, and the confidence with which he 
 gave over to them all their rights and immunities, 
 appear very strikingly in this history. By some, all 
 questions on the reality of conversion are rebuked : 
 "To his own Master," it is said, " each man stands or 
 falls." By others, many besides true converts are 
 welcomed into the church : all are to grow together 
 till the harvest. But Judson's study of the Bible, the 
 principles of the body to which he belonged, and his 
 experience, all combined to guard him against such 
 practices. On reading the Acts of the Apostles, he 
 
 * See p. 272, &c. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xvii 
 
 found that those who were added to the church were 
 "the saved," and that they had gladly received the 
 word, and obeyed it. If whole families joined the 
 Christian society, the members of them were such, in 
 age and character, that it might be said of them, as it 
 was said of the gaoler's : " They rejoiced, believing in 
 God;" or, as of the household of Stephanas, "They 
 are the first-fruits of Achaia, and have addicted them- 
 selves to the ministry of the saints." On reading the 
 Epistles, he found that the churches are ever described 
 as "the beloved of God," whose "faith is spoken of 
 throughout the whole world;"* as "sanctified in Christ 
 Jesus ;" f as " children of the promise, by faith in 
 Christ;"j as "holy and faithful ;"§ as "having their 
 fellowship in the gospel," "the good work being begun 
 in them ;"|| as "translated from the kingdom of dark- 
 ness into the kingdom of God's dear Son ;" IT as those 
 to whom " the gospel had come, not in word only, but 
 in power, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much assu- 
 rance."** Their members were " begotten again by 
 the word of truth." They "gave themselves first to 
 the Lord," and then "to his people, according to his 
 will." Men who stand and fall to their own Master, 
 as must we all (Judson would have reasoned), the same 
 apostle bids the churches to judge, and if need be to 
 exclude; and as for "growing together till the harvest," 
 that, he would have noted, is expressly said to be not 
 in the church, but in the world; a sufficient reason for 
 not taking them to the stake, but no reason whatever 
 for keeping them, if unworthy, in Christian fellowship. 
 Such, at all events, was Judson's theory. The 
 
 * Romans. + 1 Corinthians. + Galatians. § Ephesians. 
 || Philippians. ^1 Colossians. ** 1 Thessalonians. 
 
 b 
 
xviii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 church is a congregation of believing men, subject 
 only to Christ's laws ; a compact for promoting mutual 
 holiness, and for diffusing the blessings of redeeming 
 grace. This fellowship is bound together (so Judson 
 thought) by ties more sacred than those of caste, more 
 tender than those of the family, more comprehensive 
 than those of nations. And it is part of the business 
 of the missionary to preserve the sanctity of the bond. 
 Without personal godliness the church is a worldly 
 association ; without personal subjection to Christ's 
 authority, a lawless democracy ; without an aggressive 
 and a devoted spirit, a Mutual Benefit Society, with 
 nothing nobler or diviner. In every such case, the 
 beauty of the original conception is gone, and the 
 harmonious working of the community is impaired. 
 " Give men the gospel," is the first lesson of Judson's 
 life ; the second, " Give men a gospel-church — ' the 
 ground and pillar of the truth' — unless you mean to 
 rob it of half its strength." 
 
 And to such societies Judson was prepared to entrust 
 all the rights and duties which belong to churches of 
 Christ. They were to watch over one another in the 
 Lord, to warn the unruly, to comfort the weak, to 
 guard the exposed, to exclude the unbelieving, the 
 factious, the immoral. They were to select their own 
 pastors ; and generally men from among themselves 
 were chosen to this office, till, at length, we find fifty 
 or sixty churches in one neighbourhood, each under 
 its native pastor, and each pastor supported by his 
 people, looking to the missionary for only occasional 
 counsel and help. Now, missionary work in that part 
 of Burmah needs men of Western culture and habits 
 — only to train pastors, to translate books, and to 
 occupy -new fields. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xix 
 
 In all this there is nothing really new. Upon these 
 principles some missionary societies have always acted ; 
 but never in modern times, so far as we know, have 
 they been acted upon with such consistency, with such 
 confidence in their power and fitness, or, it may be 
 added, with such satisfactory results. Even when the 
 propriety of a native pastorate and of independent 
 native churches is admitted in theory, in practice it is 
 apt to be disowned. European superintendence, it is 
 thought, is essential. Converts from heathenism have 
 too little intelligence, or energy, or power of command, 
 to have the rule over their countrymen. Tropical 
 piety needs European tone and strength. At all events, 
 it cannot but be a blessing to give half-civilized com- 
 munities the teaching and the elevating influence of 
 men trained in America or in Europe. 
 
 These feelings are natural, and the arguments that 
 defend them have force. But, notwithstanding, 
 Judson's practice seems to us the more excellent way. 
 It is less costly. Three, four, five, or ten native pastors 
 may often be supported for one European, whom this 
 plan would leave free to break up new ground, and to 
 carry the gospel into regions beyond — the very business 
 of a mission. It is more consistent with our principles. 
 At home, we are Congregationalists ; abroad, as repre- 
 sented and explained by our missions, we are Presby- 
 terians or Episcopalians. It is more natural. Teachers 
 just above the people are everywhere more acceptable 
 than teachers greatly above them. They more readily 
 sympathise with them, their teaching is more intelli- 
 gible, they are surer to win confidence. Besides, if our 
 system is sound, and churches of Christ are schools 
 wherein Christian men are to train themselves to 
 understand and apply Christ's laws, this purpose will 
 
XX INTRODUCTION. 
 
 be best gained not by doing this work for them, but 
 by leaving them to do it for themselves. In the 
 Christian church, as in the divine life, self-discipline 
 is the condition of all true progress : spiritual growth 
 is organic, not mechanical. And it is more scriptural. 
 He that ministers to a church in spiritual things, is to 
 reap of their carnal things. This mutual dependence 
 is meant for the good of both parties. The pastor is 
 stimulated, encouraged, and, if need be, checked. The 
 church feels its fellowship in the gospel, and learns by 
 practice, equity, thankfulness, love. What in the early 
 church was the work of an apostle or of an evan- 
 gelist % What, but to preach the gospel, and when it 
 had been thoroughly preached in one region, to go and 
 preach it elsewhere? In the great centres of ancient 
 civilization — in Ephesus and at Rome — Paul did 
 indeed spend " a year and six months," and under 
 pressure "two whole years," but these were exceptional 
 arrangements, and in every case the churches seem to 
 have obtained permanent teachers from among them- 
 selves. If for a time an apostle acted as pastor in one 
 church, and received support from another, he felt that 
 an apology was due to the church amongst whom he 
 gratuitously laboured, and whom therein he wronged. 
 Nor did the bad character of the people modify the 
 principle. When Titus was left in Crete, among men 
 whose low moral standing was a proverb even in 
 heathendom, no intimation is given that elders were 
 to be brought from Philippi or from Rome. The 
 qualities requisite in Bishops are carefully defined, and 
 Titus is warned against ordaining unworthy men. 
 But nothing is said of colour or of nation. Even Cretes, 
 it seems, may have Cretan pastors ; and in a few 
 
INTRODUCTION. XXI 
 
 months at most — say " by winter" * — the men will be 
 found and the work be done. 
 
 The common system has, it is admitted, its advan- 
 tages. It staves off difficulties. It seems often to 
 preserve and perpetuate a mission. It secures superior 
 teaching. Where native churches are very large, it 
 seems even necessary ; and at some stations it is 
 carried on without much exhaustion of missionary 
 strength. Still we prefer, with Judson, the apostolic 
 model. For churches, self-help is better than depen- 
 dence. While there are millions within our reach who 
 have never heard the gospel, and while God seems to 
 leave it with the church whether or not they are to 
 hear it ; while our missionary societies have only a 
 few thousands to expend, and only a very few hundred 
 men to preach — fewer for the whole earth than we 
 deem needful for a single city at horne — missionaries 
 should copy Paul, and make it their aim, a point of 
 honour, -f- to labour only where Christ is not known. 
 As the denomination neglects its duty that gives a 
 mere fraction of its resources — wealth and agents — for 
 the conversion of the world, so does the missionary 
 neglect his duty who becomes a pastor when he ought 
 to be an evangelist ; while the church he serves ought 
 to feel that they are eating the bread of those who are 
 ready to perish. If our missionary societies will 
 conscientiously support none but Evangelists, we 
 believe that, in the end, the heathen, and the churches 
 formed among them, will be gainers by the change. 
 
 Once more. Dr. Judson held tenaciously the per- 
 fect equality of all missionaries in their great work ; 
 
 * See Titus iii. 12. + See Romans xv. 20. 
 
XXll INTRODUCTION. 
 
 their equality when arranging and deciding on joint 
 plans ; their independence, when each arranges and 
 decides on his own. They are a band of brethren, 
 co-operating with brethren, and all responsible to one 
 Lord. This equality pervaded the entire system — 
 authority and support alike. Each drew for just 
 enough to provide frugal support ; and making allow- 
 ance for the number of each family, and the compara- 
 tive expensiveness of each station, each drew for the 
 same sum. To this principle Judson rigorously 
 adhered,* so that, more than once, when considerable 
 sums were awarded to him for public service, he gave 
 over the whole to the American Board, and lived 
 himself on his own scanty salary. The Burmese 
 mission was begun by a son of Dr. Carey. He laboured 
 in it with some success, and at length accepted an 
 embassy to Ava. " My son Felix," Dr. Carey has 
 been heard to say, " was a missionary, and now he is 
 shrivelled up into an ambassador." The mission was 
 established by one who gave his all to it, and died, as 
 he had lived, a poor man. 
 
 And is this a sound principle? That the Christian 
 church has no right to require, for a mere pittance, ser- 
 vices which in mercantile life would realize thousands, 
 is clear. That missionaries might fairly claim to be 
 paid according to their ability, is also clear. But, 
 while holding that the church can never claim such 
 services on such terms, we believe that the true mis- 
 sionary spirit will ever prompt men to render them. 
 A small salary means the consecration of all that is 
 thus spared to the support of more men; as a large 
 salary means diminished funds and feebler agency. It 
 
 * See page 110, 
 
INTRODUCTION. XX111 
 
 is not a question of missionary rights against the 
 church, but against the heathen; and the true mis- 
 sionary feels that those rights he cannot press. It is, 
 indeed, his only reward to preach the gospel without 
 reward, and so to prove himself to have fellowship 
 with the spirit of Him who is its Founder and Head.* 
 It was on this principle the fraternity at Serampore 
 acted, in the best days of that mission; and it is to 
 this principle the English Baptist Missionary Society 
 is now indebted for its widows' fund, and for the 
 noblest printing establishment in India. 
 
 This equality of support involved, as has been said, 
 equality of rights and of authority. " The Missionary 
 Bishop," which some deem f so important an office at 
 the commencement of great enterprises, Judson repu- 
 diated. He thought the work best done by mutual 
 conference and prayer. Where these were impossible, 
 he left everything to the responsibility of each mis- 
 sionary, who was supposed to be a godly and intelli- 
 gent man. The only superiority he recognised was 
 that of riper judgment, of more matured piety, or, 
 what was generally the same thing, of longer and 
 more self-denying toil. " The chief" was, in his view, 
 as in his Lord's, the man who was most completely 
 " servant of all." j 
 
 There are, of course, disadvantages in such an ar- 
 rangement. It compels the clear-sighted man, who 
 works with others, first to convince his brethren; or, 
 if he works alone, it exposes him to misrepresentation 
 and censure. Ardour has to wait on dulness, and time 
 
 See 1 Cor. ix. 18. t James Douglas and Isaac Taylor, 
 i See Matt, xxiii. 11. 
 
XXIV INTRODUCTION. 
 
 that might be given at once to labour seems wasted on 
 deliberation. But, on the other hand, "The Missionary 
 Bishop" is not always the man of quickest thought, of 
 largest grasp, of most generous temperament. He may 
 be a hindrance as easily as a help. His very respon- 
 sibility makes him hesitate in his decisions, while he 
 is often without the practical experience of those who 
 are to be guided by them. Superintendence, moreover, 
 implies a complicated agency and vast plans — both 
 alien to the simplicity of the gospel. The work of 
 preaching Christ is not a polity; but, if the noblest, 
 also the simplest of all enterprises, requiring only in- 
 sight into human nature, sympathy with God, faith, 
 and love. Missions ought not to need management ; 
 nor are they generally improved by it. Besides, 
 equality is the genius of our system; nor is there a 
 single line in the New Testament to justify the belief 
 that the " close connexions, nice dependencies," which 
 commend themselves to other bodies, are at all essen- 
 tial to the apostolic character of our work, or condu- 
 cive to its efficiency. Paul's superiority to Peter 
 originated only in Peter's dissembling, and was shown 
 only in honest, loving rebuke; while the dispute be- 
 tween Paul and Barnabas — on the best agency for the 
 mission work of Asia — was settled by each doing 
 what he thought best for the common cause. Give us 
 men who love and preach the gospel, and who devote 
 themselves to that work ; and all questions of manage- 
 ment dwindle into insignificance. There are even 
 advantages in " diversities of operation," provided only 
 it is "One Spirit that worketh all and in all." 
 
 These peculiarities of Judson's practice — springing 
 as they did from the first principles of his religion, 
 
INTRODUCTION". XXV 
 
 almost from the instincts of his religious life — we have 
 called a Theory of Missions. They deserve that name, 
 not because they are matters of speculation, but be- 
 cause they regulate practice, and are complete. The 
 parts cohere, and the propriety of each depends on the 
 presence and the place of the rest. If missionaries 
 are not godly men, they are not to be trusted with the 
 liberty and equality that Judson claims. If churches 
 are not associations of spiritual men, banded together 
 for the observance of Christ's laws, they are not fit to 
 exercise their rights, nor can they be counted upon to 
 co-operate in evangelizing the world. Even if some 
 essential parts of this Theory be removed, it may, 
 nevertheless, be as good as another. It is still simple 
 and just. But it may not work ; it is sure to lead to 
 some evils ; and it is at all events no' longer divine. It 
 is as a whole that the Theory is eminently scriptural ; 
 and it is as a whole that it has been productive of 
 such glorious results. 
 
 JOSEPH ANGUS. 
 
 London, Nov. 6, 1861. 
 
 Note.- — The reader who desires to hear more of the progress of the 
 gospel in Burmah, may find interesting details in the "Memoirs of 
 Mis. Sarah Jndson," in the "Account of the American Baptist Mis 
 sion to the Burman Empire," by Ann H. Judson, in "The Karen 
 Apostle," in Malcom's "South Eastern Asia," in Gammell's "History 
 of the American Baptist Mission," in the "Memoir of Boardman."' 
 in the Rev. J. Baillie's " Rivers in the Desert," and especially in Mrs, 
 
XXVI INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Macleod Wylie's " Gospel in Burmah." This last is by an indepen- 
 dent and very intelligent witness, who has arrived at conclusions 
 which are not dissimilar from those stated in the text, and which she 
 reached by a different road : — 
 
 "The idea suggested by the New Testament," she observes, "of a 
 mission to the heathen, has been in a remarkable degree realized by 
 the American Mission to Burmah. Commenced in faith ; unaided by 
 wealth or worldly power; achieving its choicest victories as well 
 among the speculative Burmans as the unsophisticated Karens, by the 
 simple preaching of the gospel, and that mainly by native evange- 
 lists ; blessed in its progress by a succession of faithful believers who 
 patiently fulfilled their course, not counting their lives dear to them ; 
 exerting a wide influence through the whole Christian church by the 
 example and the memory of its labours and its success, this mission 
 has special claims to the sympathies and the love of the whole house- 
 hold of faith. . . . Other missions have been blessed too. Not 
 in primitive times alone, nor in the succeeding darker ages, when 
 Christianity, in the forests of Germany, and amidst the din of war 
 throughout Europe, won some of her noblest and least -remembered 
 triumphs ; but in modern times also, from the missions of Eliot and 
 Brainerd, of Ziegenbalg and Swartz, to those of Vanderkemp, Carey, 
 and Martyn. . . . But it hath pleased Him, that in the work in 
 Burmah his grace should be specially manifested and his power felt ; 
 that there the church might behold a prelude of that promised shower 
 of blessing which shall redound through the thanksgiving of many 
 to the glory of God." — The Gospel in Burmah, pp. 1, 2; see also 
 p. 512, Calcutta, 1859. 
 
AUTHOR'S PREFACE. 
 
 It gives me pleasure to comply with the English 
 publishers' request to furnish a brief preface to their 
 edition of this volume, since the warm sympathy so 
 long manifested in the Burman mission by British 
 Christians, assures me of a kindly reception for it at 
 then hands. The protecting care of the British 
 Government, under which the mission has grown to 
 be one of the great agencies for Christianizing India, 
 and the influence and pecuniary aid rendered to it in 
 moments of need by individual English officers and 
 residents, has long made it theirs, hardly less than it is 
 ours. If it is our offspring, it has become, by favours 
 which we gratefully remember and acknowledge, their 
 foster-child. May the record here given of fellowship in 
 this work of Christian love, do its part in reviving 
 the consciousness of ties existing between us, too strong 
 and sacred to allow of permanent estrangement ! 
 
 It may not be amiss to explain, in a few words, my 
 object in preparing this volume. It was not designed 
 as an abridgment of Dr. Wayland's Memoir, but as 
 an independent view, within the briefest possible 
 limits, of the character, labours, and missionary policy, 
 of Dr. Judson. Necessarily omitting much rich and 
 instructive detail, it was my aim, nevertheless, to 
 touch the characteristic points, in all these respects, 
 with such distinctness that a clear image would be 
 given of the man, — of what he accomplished, and of 
 the conclusions as to the best methods of conducting 
 
xxvill AUTHORS PREFACE. 
 
 missions among the heathen, to which he was led as 
 the result of his long experience. On the latter 
 subject, the friends of missions in America, and our 
 foreign missionaries themselves, have been much 
 divided in opinion. As a help towards settling this 
 important question, I have endeavoured, in the chapter 
 entitled " Missionary Policy," so to bring together Dr. 
 Judson's views, gleaned with much pains from his 
 letters, journals, and public addresses, as to remove all 
 doubt in regard to his position. 
 
 For the most part, the materials used in this sketch 
 were already in print ; but for one portion of his 
 history — that depicted in Chapter XX. — the writer may 
 claim some special advantages, not open to the public 
 nor to Dr. Judson's other biographers. His interior 
 life, during the painfully interesting period there 
 described, was fully revealed in his letters to my 
 mother,* who, in turn, combated his morbid ideas with 
 all the earnestness of honest friendship, and sought 
 to win him back to more cheerful and Christian 
 views. This correspondence was, from motives of 
 delicacy, destroyed ; but my own recollection of Dr. 
 Judson's letters is quite fresh and clear, and has served 
 as my clue in portraying this peculiar, and, to many 
 minds, inscrutable phase in the spiritual experience of 
 so great and good a man. In general, though I cannot 
 hope to have caught every aspect of this many-sided 
 character, yet the portrait, I may hope, will be found 
 in no respect wanting in substantial accuracy. 
 
 H. C. CONANT. 
 
 Brooklyn, N.Y., Sept. 25th, 1861. 
 
 * Mrs. Chaplin, whose name so frequently appears in the 
 "Memoirs of Mrs. Ann H. Judson." 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 o 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Childhood 1. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 College Life 8 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 The Returning Wanderer 12 
 
 chapter rv. 
 Conversion and Self- Consecration . . . . . .19 
 
 chapter v. 
 " How shall the}' Preach, except they be sent ?" . . . 2(5 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The Door Opened 35 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Choice of a Wife ......... 45 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Ordination. — Voyage. — Change of Views on Baptism . . 50 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Persecution by the East India Company . . . . .62 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 The Adopted Country 73 
 
XXX CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Buddhism ........ . . 8*2 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 The Language 93 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Missionary Spirit among American Baptists. — Vicissitudes of 
 
 the Mission 104 
 
 chapter xrv. 
 TheZayat 117 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Zayat Journal (Continued) 132 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Visit to the Emperor 143 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 The Native Church 156 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Sufferings at Ava. 182 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 The Desolated Home 214 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Peculiar Phase of the Religious Life 225 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 Missionary Labours in Prome and Rangoon .... 237 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 Preaching Tours in the Jungles 258 
 
CONTENTS XXXI 
 
 PAGE 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 Labours of the Study 278 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 Missionary Policy 289 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 Visit to America. — Labours on his Return .... 306 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 Closing Scenes of his Life 3 IS 
 
THE EARNEST MAN 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 CHILDHOOD. 
 
 Adonieam Judson was born in the town of Maiden, 
 Massachusetts, on the 9th of August, 1788. His father was 
 a Congregational minister, of respectable talents and theo- 
 logical attainments, and of great moral worth. A still 
 nobler distinction at that time of general spiritual coldness 
 and decay among the churches of "the standing order," 
 was his deep and consistent piety. He had, indeed, all the 
 unquestioning self-reliance, inflexibility of will, and some- 
 what magisterial disposition to enforce rather than persuade 
 in matters of opinion, then so characteristic of his class ; 
 but with this was associated a genuine excellence, and a 
 certain Roman loftiness of nature, well fitted to command 
 the reverence of the ardent and discerning boy. 
 
 The mother, also, was a person of great domestic and 
 Christian excellence, a matron of the true New England 
 type. It was doubtless to her careful training that he owed 
 those habits of order and personal neatness, carried even to 
 the point of womanly nicety and exactness, by which he 
 proved that attention to the minor virtues is not incom- 
 patible with greatness. From her, probably, he inherited 
 that warmth and exquisite tenderness of heart so beautifully 
 tempering the native self-confidence and force of will, in 
 which he strongly resembled his father. 
 
 As their first-born, and a child of unusual promise, young 
 
2 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 Judson seems to have been not only an object of peculiar 
 fondness to his parents, but of the proudest anticipation of 
 what he was to become in future life. His father never 
 concealed from the boy his expectation of seeing him a 
 distinguished man. The prophecy, no doubt, did its part 
 toward its fulfilment. For though it may well be questioned, 
 whether the ambition and pride of talent thus implanted in 
 his young mind were not essentially unchristian principles 
 of action, and in the highest degree perilous to his moral 
 development, yet it was a stimulus well adapted to rouse all 
 the energies of the high-spirited youth. He was bound alike 
 by his father's expectations and by his own self-esteem to 
 attempt great things, and never to fail in what he undertook. 
 The habit, thus early formed, of fixing his eye always upon 
 a high mark, and of conquering all obstacles by concentrated 
 and protracted effort, which made him the leader among his 
 boyish mates and crowned his young brows with their first 
 academic honours, doubtless contributed its full share to the 
 triumphs of the Christian hero. But in a nature so active 
 and aspiring, the habit could have been grafted on nobler 
 instincts than pride, and selfish personal ambition. We do 
 not find that it lost any of its force, when these gave place 
 to the deepest self-abasement, and love to God became the 
 ruling principle of his life. 
 
 His natural constitution seems to have been the happiest 
 combination of opposite qualities. The capacity for serious 
 and earnest pursuit, and the intense desire for distinction, 
 were balanced by buoyant gaiety of spirits, and a disposition 
 unusually genial and affectionate. His extreme kindness to 
 the inferior animals, and his tenderness towards his younger 
 sister, whom he made his favourite companion and confidant, 
 are traits which, in a high-spirited boy, always indicate 
 a nature of the finer cast. In all his collegiate contests for 
 literary honours, we find in him no trace of the insolence or 
 malignity so often developed tinder like circumstances. His 
 college rival was also his intimate and endeared friend. 
 
CHILDHOOD. 3 
 
 After having dashed off, in the first transport of receiving 
 the highest honours of his class, his veni, vidi, vici — ("Dear 
 Father, / have got it. Your affec. son.") — we find him taking 
 a circuitous walk to the j)Ost-ofnce with his laconic letter, 
 lest he should betray his exultation to his defeated friend. 
 It must be confessed, however, that, magnanimous as this 
 appears, the mortification of a failure would have been, to 
 such a spirit, a much truer test of moral power. Had the 
 genius of his rival friend proved more than a match for his 
 best exertions, it may be doubted whether his feelings 
 towards him would have been altogether so amiable. Yet 
 it is no small testimony to the sweetness of his disposition, 
 that, with his evident superiority and unvarying success in 
 college, he excited in his associates so warm a sentiment of 
 personal affection. He had, indeed, the sensitive quickness 
 and irascibility of feeling inseparable from a highly organized 
 temperament, flashes of which appeared occasionally even in 
 the ripest stages of his Christian life • but it was, from child- 
 hood, wholly unmixed with malevolence or sullenness. 
 
 In Dr. Wayland's memoir, Mrs. Emily Judson has given 
 some highly characteristic reminiscences of her husband's 
 childhood and youth. In the tendencies here developed we 
 see the germs of the future man. There was the same 
 intense delight in intellectual action, the same disposition to 
 think for himself, and to conquer difficulties by his own 
 unaided strength. Nothing suited him better than an intel- 
 lectual knot which nobody else could untie. Hence the 
 solution of hard riddles and enigmas was a favourite pastime 
 of his childhood, by which he won great applause from his 
 schoolfellows and playmates. Many a Christian parent 
 would have frowned on such a waste of time. His wiser 
 father made it the point of connection for more valuable 
 and earnest studies. One incident connected with this habit 
 furnishes a pleasing illustration of the character of both, 
 and of the grave and patriarchal dignity of a New England 
 father of that time. Adoniram found one day, in a news- 
 
4 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 paper, an enigma -which challenged solution in somewhat 
 boastful terms ; and having, by dint of hard guessing, puz- 
 zled it out to his own satisfaction, he wrote out his answer, 
 in a fair hand, and deposited it in the post-office, addressed 
 to the editor of the newspaper. The astute village post- 
 master, suspecting danger in the proceeding, returned the 
 letter to his father, who solemnly produced it the same 
 evening after tea, and inquired respecting its contents. 
 '•'Please, father, read it !" replied the boy, with a trepida- 
 tion in which mortified vanity was probably mingled with 
 some anxiety as to the possible results ; for, in those days, 
 the enormity of a transgression was often made perceptible 
 to a child by another medium than his reason. But he need 
 not have feared in this case. The admirable reply, — "I do 
 not read other people's letters ; break the seal and read it 
 yourself," — by which he fixed for life, in his son's mind, a 
 lesson of honour and delicacy, is worthy the attention of all 
 who are concerned in the management of the young. Nor 
 did he deem the exhibition of mental character, furnished' 
 by the solution of a riddle, unworthy his attention. After 
 a careful comparison of the enigma and its answer, he fell 
 into a long reverie, the termination of which was aw^iited 
 with great anxiety on the part of his son. He made no 
 further remark, however, and the letter was never again 
 referred to. But the next morning the lad was surprised by 
 the gift of "a book of riddles" from his father, with the 
 promise of another more difficult when this should have 
 been mastered. The riddle-book proved, to his great dis- 
 appointment, the arithmetic studied by the older boys at 
 school ; but the words of praise and hope which had accom- 
 panied the gift, touched and kindled the susceptible young 
 heart. By his tenth year, he had established quite a little 
 reputation as a proficient in arithmetic, extending even be- 
 yond the bounds of his native village. So much for the 
 "wisdom ofkitidness" in the management of children. Had 
 the study been forced on him as a task, his active mind 
 
CHILDHOOD. 
 
 would still, no doubt, have done it justice ; but that all-im- 
 portant element of high intellectual success, the delight of 
 voluntary labour, would, so far, have been entirely lost. 
 
 His education seems to have been pushed with less regard 
 to his health than to his mental capacity and thirst for 
 knowledge. At the age of ten, he had made considerable 
 progress in the science of navigation, under the instruction 
 of one Capt. Moreton. But though he excelled in whatever 
 he undertook, his peculiar aptitude was for the study of 
 language, his future career thus foreshadowing itself in the 
 predilections of boyhood. The nickname, " Old Virgil dug 
 up," by which he was known among. his comrades at the 
 grammar school, indicates him as their acknowledged leader 
 in this department. 
 
 But even at this early age, the routine of school exercises 
 could not satisfy his cravings for knowledge. He was an 
 insatiable reader, and, as might be expected, his father's 
 small theological library did not meet all the wants of such 
 a mind. It seems, indeed, that he found attractive food 
 even among those grave and solid books of divinity; but it 
 is not surprising that the honey was likewise sought among 
 the flowers. All the village stock of romance and poetry, 
 anions: the rest the novels of Fielding and Richardson, and 
 Ben Jonsou's plays, was exhausted in his leisure hours. One 
 interesting incident, which happened before he was twelve 
 years old, shows with what restless vitality his young mind 
 was putting out its feelers in every direction of inquiry. 
 The gorgeous imagery, and mysterious symbolism of the 
 Apocalypse, had taken strong hold of his imagination ; no 
 doubt its grand shadowy revelations answered to yearnings 
 in his nature which found little response in the Assembly's 
 Catechism, or his father's books of doctrinal divinity; and 
 he longed to know what it meant. One day, when there 
 were visitors at his father's house, the conversation turned 
 on a new Exposition of the Apocalypse, which was thought 
 to shed great light upon this dark portion of Scripture, and 
 
THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 it was mentioned that a copy of the work was in the posses- 
 sion of a gentleman in the neighbourhood. The silent boy, 
 sitting unnoticed among his grave seniors, listened as if to 
 tidings of some newly discovered treasure. That book he 
 must have, but how obtain it ? The owner was a person of 
 stern, reserved manners, such as a child would not willingly 
 approach. It seems a little strange that he did not seek 
 his father's intervention ; perhaps he shrunk, as sensitive 
 children are apt to do, from betraying his deep interest to 
 one who might deem the subject quite above his comprehen- 
 sion. After a long conflict with himself, he resolved to 
 make the attempt on his own responsibility. But when this 
 modest request for the loan of a Commentary on the Apoca- 
 lypse was met by a cold and curt refusal, the disappointment 
 and mortification drove him to confess the whole matter to 
 his father. " Not lend it to you !" replied the proud father ; 
 "I wish he could understand it half as well !" Again this 
 thoughtful guardian caught the hint, thus accidentally fur- 
 nished, of a new stage in the development of his son's mind. 
 He saw that he needed a wider range of intellectual employ- 
 ment, and thought it worth while to be at the expense and 
 trouble of a journey to Boston, for the express purpose of 
 making a selection of instructive books for his use. 
 
 Early in his fifteenth year, he had a severe attack of ill- 
 ness, terminating in a languishing state of health, which laid 
 him aside from study for a whole year. It was not, however, 
 a year of mental inactivity. Condemned to bodily repose, cut 
 off from occupation and amusement in outward life and 
 books, his restless spirit turned all its forces in upon him- 
 self. Now, for the first time, he awoke into a proud, all- 
 absorbing self-consciousness. His own intellectual gifts, and 
 the triumphs they were to achieve in future life, became the 
 centre of his thoughts. Through long days and nights he 
 lay upon his couch, feeding ambition with visions of great- 
 ness and glory, such as no mortal had yet won. Now he was 
 a second Homer, thrilling a nation with his heroic lays ; now 
 
CHILDHOOD. 7 
 
 a statesman, guiding, with steady hand, the destinies of his 
 country ; but whatever might be the dream of the moment, 
 its nucleus was ever his own pre-eminent greatness. 
 
 With his religious training, it could not be but that these 
 self-pleasing imaginations should be occasionally disturbed 
 by reflections of an opposite character. However brilliant 
 his career, would not death put a speedy and a final end to 
 it all ? Could he satisfy himself with being merely an 
 immortal memory 1 His thoughts then turned to the cleri- 
 cal profession. Was there not here a path, he asked, in 
 which one might win an enviable fame on earth, and insure 
 its perpetuity in the life beyond 1 The moral sublimity 
 of the calling, as connected with the highest interests of 
 humanity, grew upon his thoughts. Yes ; here was honour 
 worth possessing, — noble in itself, and noble in duration. 
 But the beautiful fabric dissolved, as by a flash of lightning, 
 when suddenly there darted into his mind that grand ascrip- 
 tion of the Psalmist, to which only the Christian heart can 
 say Amen : "Not unto us, O Lord, not unto us, but unto 
 thy name give glory !" Ah ! he felt in his inmost heart, 
 though he dared not confess it even to himself, that here was 
 a principle from which he turned with loatliing. He could 
 not thus cast his own glory at the feet of his Creator. The 
 unpleasant subject was therefore dismissed with the deter- 
 mination that, whatever else happened, he must fulfil his 
 father's prophecy, and become a great and distinguished 
 man. 
 
 Is there not something fearful in this exhibition of a 
 human soul, even in the so-called innocent and irresponsible 
 days of early youth 1 ? What a battle-ground of opposing 
 powers ! What thoughts " that wander through eternity" ! 
 Who shall say that the child is incapable of estimating moral 
 distinctions, and of making for himself an intelligent deci- 
 sion between good and evil I How many such a spiritual 
 conflict, over whose issues angels smile or weep, is settled in 
 the bosoms of our children, while we are delaying their 
 
8 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 religious culture till they shall come " to years of discretion." 
 In the case of this highly gifted youth, the conflict, at least 
 for this time, had taken a fatal turn. The claims of religion 
 had been clearly seen to be incompatible with the worship of 
 Self, — and self had won the day. 
 
 How little the pious father guessed at what was going on 
 in the mind of his son ! How little, had he known it, 
 would he have suspected that his own hand had helped to 
 fan the spark of ambition in that consuming flame ! It was 
 a sad moral preparation to take into the dangers and tempta- 
 tions of college life. This self-idolatry was the full-swollen 
 germ, which needed but a congenial atmosphere to develop 
 into conscious and avowed scepticism. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 COLLEGE LIFE. 
 
 On recovering his health, towards the close of his fifteenth 
 year, young Judson resumed his studies with fresh ardour. 
 Having completed the requisite preparation, previous to his 
 illness, he immediately entered Brown University; and, 
 although under the disadvantage of being behind his class, 
 his unflagging diligence soon placed him in the foremost 
 rank. This position, once gained, he never lost. 
 
 As a student, his example offers, in several respects, an 
 instructive lesson to young men. Though speedily recog- 
 nized as one of the most brilliant minds in college, and as 
 we have seen, fully conscious of his own superiority, he was 
 as punctilious in every college duty, as anxious never to fail 
 in recitation, as if all his hopes of success had rested on 
 mere correctness of deportment and plodding industry. Nor 
 did he ever seem to imagine, that genius could strike out 
 
COLLEGE LIFE. 9 
 
 any more direct path to knowledge than the old beaten road 
 of hard study. Genius, with him, was the power of work- 
 ing out success, not of flying or leaping to it. He knew 
 nothing of those inspirations and intuitions by which some 
 hope to arrive at knowledge ; but he could fasten his mind 
 on a given theme, with a resolute tenacity which never 
 yielded till the task was mastered. He had indeed, in a 
 high degree, that healthful love of work, which is an 
 unfailing characteristic of minds of the first order. Sloth- 
 fulness was so abhorrent to his nature, that he would have 
 despised a success not sweetened by previous toil. The 
 elevation of his aims, moreover, though purely worldly, 
 raised him above those petty temptations of vanity, by 
 which so many young men of ready talent lose nearly all 
 the benefit of a course of study. One who was bent on 
 doing some great work in life, of playing no mean part in 
 the coming age, could not neglect the necessary preparation, 
 for the sake of being hailed as "a glorious fellow" in the 
 club-room, or of astonishing undergraduates by displays of 
 florid eloquence. 
 
 The spirit of study seems to have been somewhat high in 
 the university at this period, at least among those who 
 were contending for the much-coveted prize of college 
 honours. As a general thing, it may be said that college 
 life then represented the choicer minds of the rising crener- 
 ation, to a much greater extent than at present. There 
 were more of those .who could conquer destiny, in their 
 craving after a liberal education ; more whose lamps went 
 not out by night, and who counted not their lives dear in 
 the pursuit of knowledge. The literary advantages then 
 offered at Providence, were limited in comparison with those 
 enjoyed by its students of the present day ; yet through 
 that generous intellectual enthusiasm, and manly earnest- 
 ness of purpose, which he possessed in common with many 
 others, young Judson bore from his Alma Mater a thoroughly 
 disciplined and richly furnished mind. His classical attain- 
 
10 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 meats, especially, were of the very first order, and excited 
 in his instructors high anticipations of what he might 
 accomplish in the field of linguistic research. It appears 
 also, that while in college, or during the year succeeding his 
 graduation, he made such proficiency in the Hebrew lan- 
 guage as to fit him for entering the seminary at Andover 
 a year in advance ; a fact which, considering his worldly 
 character and aims at the time, furnishes a striking indica- 
 tion of the bent of his mind. 
 
 So far as human culture was concerned, he had fully 
 satisfied his father's wishes. An elegant scholar and writer, 
 an acute thinker, a ready, graceful, and impressive speaker, 
 his brilliant success in life seemed sure, in whatever path he 
 might choose to seek it. 
 
 But the moral and religious influence of his college life 
 had been far less favourable. Infidelity was the fashion 
 with young America of that day, and found its rankest 
 growth in the seminaries of liberal learning. Nor is this so 
 strange, when it is considered to what a degree freethinking 
 in religion had then linked itself with the principles of 
 political liberty. The political and religious writings of 
 Thomas Paine and other deists of the eighteenth century 
 were then at the height of their ascendency, and had taken 
 the young at once on their noblest and on their weakest side. 
 There was something so grand, so captivating, in this idea of 
 a new age of reason, in which universal freedom was to be 
 ushered in by emancipation from all the old restraints of 
 priestcraft and superstition ! It was so pleasant to feel that 
 they themselves were no longer children, to be frightened 
 by bugbears and old wives' fables ! The very boldness with 
 which they were taught to lay their hands upon that ancient 
 Book, whose warnings had so often crossed the track of 
 youthful passion, and pointed the stings of conscience, 
 brought an exulting sense of manly power and freedom. It 
 was a dark hour in the national life. A pestilential 
 atmosphere overhung our seats of learning. It seemed as if 
 
COLLEGE LIFE. 11 
 
 all the educated talent of the country were about being 
 swept into the ranks of impiety and irreligion. When, in 
 the year 1795, Dr. Dwight entered on the presidency of 
 Yale College, he found almost the entire body of students 
 the avowed adherents of infidelity. It is mentioned by his 
 biographer, as an indication of the spirit of the time, that 
 several members of the class which first came under his 
 instruction, had adopted the names of the principal French 
 and English sceptics, and were more familiarly known by 
 them in college than by their own. 
 
 Great was the need, at such a period, in all our colleges, 
 of that power of earnest, vital piety, by which Dwight so 
 soon exorcised the unclean spirit, and drove it forth, in 
 shame and derision, from halls founded by the benefactions 
 and consecrated by the prayers of God's people. Unhappily, 
 Brown University presented, in this respect, a wide con- 
 trast to its present condition. Its inmates received little 
 aid, in regard to their most important interests, from their 
 academic guardians. 
 
 Under these circumstances, it is no matter of surprise 
 that one so young and inexperienced as Judson should have 
 been dazzled by the sophisms of the -new philosophy, and 
 learned to smile at the narrow prejudices of his education. 
 The state of mind which he had brought to college helped 
 to betray Mm into the snare. The scepticism of the heart 
 had already prepared the way for that of the head. The 
 distinct perception, derived from his personal consciousness, 
 that the claims of God, as set foith in the Bible, were at 
 war with his dearest plans and hopes in life, would easily 
 mer^e into the conviction that the Bible was itself a cheat. 
 
 The tempter came, moreover, in the guise best adapted to 
 lull suspicion. In the class next above Judson, was a young 
 
 man by the name of E , to whom he was drawn by the 
 
 strongest affinity of tastes, and who admitted him, though 
 of inferior college rank, to his closest intimacy. Genius, 
 wit, literary culture, a genial temper, fascinating manners, 
 
12 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 all combined to make him an idol and an oracle to his 
 younger friend. It was chiefly through his subtle argu- 
 ments and graceful raillery, that Judson imbibed the poison 
 of unbelief ; for this brilliant youth was a confirmed and 
 active deist. Perhaps no agency less insinuating could have 
 so entirely overcome the influences of early life. It was by 
 hiding among flowers, that the wily serpent had secured his 
 victim. The two friends were now, in all respects, of one 
 heart and one soul. They often discussed with each other 
 their plans for future life, and each promised himself and 
 his friend a long and brilliant career on earth. To all 
 appearance, they were bound together likewise, in one fear- 
 ful destiny, as respects the life beyond. 
 
 The influences of his New England home had, indeed, not 
 wholly forsaken the misguided youth. The purity of his 
 manners remained uncontaminated. Though excessively 
 gay, and disposed to partake freely of social pleasures, he 
 seems to have held aloof from everything gross and vicious, 
 and to have been guilty of nothing which could cause a 
 blush on his mother's cheek. But when the dikes are 
 undermined, must not the overwhelming flood be near 1 
 When the little bark is afloat on the downward tide, 
 without rudder or pilot, are not the black whirlpools sure 
 of their prey 1 Angel voices still entreat the reckless voy- 
 ager from the shore ; but he calls back, with a proud smile, 
 " No danger ! " hoists his little sail to the breeze, and hur- 
 ries on. A hand from above must pluck him from the fatal 
 current, or he is lost for ever. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE RETURNING WANDERER. 
 
 On leaving college, Judson returned to his father's house 
 
THE RETURNING WANDERER. 13 
 
 in Plymouth, where he spent the following year as teacher 
 of a private school. He seems not to have fixed on a pro- 
 fession as yet ; and probably resorted to teaching in order 
 to secure means for travelling and seeing something more of 
 the world, before deciding that important question. The 
 preparation during the same year, in addition to the labours 
 of the school-room, of two elementary books on grammar 
 and arithmetic, shows with what manly energy, and what 
 habits of laborious application, he was enteriug on the 
 career of active life. 
 
 On the 9th of August, 1808, the day on which he com- 
 pleted his twentieth year, he closed his school, in order to 
 commence a tour on horseback through the Northern States. 
 His departure from his father's house was marked by painful 
 circumstances. He went not forth, as formerly, accom- 
 panied by the cheerful blessing of his parents ; for he had 
 turned their fond hopes into bitter grief and humiliation. 
 Urged by his natural ingenuousness, or by that pride of 
 character which scorned to appear other than he was, he 
 had taken an opportunity, before leaving home, of disclosing 
 his infidel sentiments to his father. The blow seems to 
 have fallen on the excellent man wholly without r>repara- 
 tion ; and it awoke all the emotions of disappointed pride, 
 injured affection, and pious grief not unmixed with anger, 
 which might be expected from his character. This renunci- 
 ation of truths inculcated on his son from infancy, and 
 clear to his own mind as the sun in heaven, seemed to him 
 mere wilful perversity, and a reckless disregard at once of 
 filial and of religious obligation, which called for the sternest 
 expressions of paternal displeasure. It is interesting to see 
 the proof, afforded by this incident, that whatever of worldly 
 pride had mingled in this Christian father's anticipations of 
 greatness for his son, it was of a greatness whose essence 
 was goodness. He had still every reason to exj^ect that his 
 'son would attain some conspicuous station in the world's 
 eye; but the moment which told him that the object of 
 
14 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 his ambitions love was an apostate from his God. turned 
 the garnered hopes of twenty years to bitterness and 
 anguish. Probably, however, the tone of authoritative re- 
 buke was not the one best adapted to influence such a mind. 
 The prayer in which the father's heart poured itself out at 
 the domestic altar, on the morning of his departure, the 
 look of trouble on that father's countenance, and the silent 
 tears of his mother, as they bade him farewell, were much 
 more dangerous to his new philosophy. Its armoury fur- 
 nished no defence against weapons like these. Pride, indeed, 
 forbade his yielding to their influence; but they fastened 
 themselves in his heart, and went with him in all his wan- 
 derings. Thus they parted in mutual pain; the son to 
 dissipate his uneasiness, if he could, in the excitement of 
 new scenes and pleasures ; the parents to weep and pray for 
 him in that home which his error had so unexpectedly and 
 so sadly darkened. 
 
 After visiting several of the New England States, he left 
 his horse with an uncle, a clergyman in Sheffield, Mass., 
 and proceeded to Albany. Thence he took passage for New 
 York, in the Fulton steamer, then starting on her second 
 trip down the Hudson. It was a trip rich with pleasure to 
 his sensitive and cultivated mind. The new revelation of 
 beauty furnished by the grand river scenery, comparatively 
 little known at that time, stamped itself upon his fancy, 
 with a force which all the changes of his subsequent life 
 could not obliterate. - Even in his last illness, he recalled 
 its features with all the enthusiasm of recent enjoyment. 
 But the main object of his visit to New York was to "see 
 life." In furtherance of this plan, he went by the name of 
 Johnson, — a sufficient indication how thoroughly he in- 
 tended to use his present opportunity. Such a curiosity is 
 not to be condemned in unqualified terms. No liberal and 
 inquiring mind can be satisfied with knowing human life 
 only as it is presented on the fair, upper surface of society. 
 Neither outward nature, nor books, open to the man of 
 
THE RETURNING WANDERER. 15 
 
 reflection a study so profoundly interesting as this great 
 problem of humanity, under its various circumstances and 
 forms of development. Some minds turn to it by an 
 instinct no less strong than that which marks out others, 
 from earliest boyhood, as devotees of science. It is the 
 natural direction of their genius. They read men as others 
 read books; and, if right in heart, draw from the study 
 lessons of higher import than could ever be educed by the 
 solitary labours of the student's cell. It was from his 
 natural, restless inquisitiveness into every object of know- 
 ledge, and especially into human character, that Judson now 
 resolved to see to the bottom of New York society; nor 
 have we any reason to suppose that his change of name had 
 any object more criminal than protection against the misap- 
 prehensions and remonstrances of anxious friends. But well 
 does he need to be guarded by maturity in virtue, and with 
 pure Christian philanthropy for his leading motive, who 
 ventures to search for knowledge in these dark and intricate 
 paths of human life. It is a study fraught with peril to 
 youth and inexperience, It is rare, indeed, that some dark 
 stain, to which the penitent vainly cries, with after-tears of 
 anguish and remorse, " Out, damned spot !" — some remem- 
 brance "that stings for evermore," must not be numbered 
 among the fruits of this "tree of knowledge of good and 
 evil." That pride of character, on which our young adven- 
 turer relied as his sole defence in these untried dangers, 
 would no doubt have soon proved its weakness, had not the 
 unseen, unacknowledged, contemned hand of Infinite Good- 
 ness, guarded bis bosom with a surer panoply. 
 
 In addition to the general objects of this visit to New 
 York, Judson had a special errand, — that of acquainting 
 himself thoroughly with theatrical life, and the regulations 
 of the stage, in case he should conclude to adopt dramatic 
 authorship as his profession. For this purpose he attached 
 himself, for a time, to a theatrical company, — a connection 
 which must have furnished sufficiently striking contrasts 
 with his previous life. 
 
16 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 But it was with a far different design that this adventur- 
 ous, inquiring ardent spirit, had been fashioned by its Crea- 
 tor. Not one of its natural tendencies or powers but had 
 been bestowed by Eternal Wisdom \ not one was to be cast 
 aside as worthless, in the noble field of Christian labour. 
 When the love of Christ displaced selfish ambition, as the 
 ruling motive of his life, he did not turn with indifference 
 from the study of human nature. He did not withdraw to 
 the inner world of contemplation, or even devote himself to 
 a life of pious labour with the pen. From the moment 
 when he first tasted the joys of a full salvation, his soul 
 opened wide its arms, all its native energies and affections 
 glowing with new vitality, to embrace his Brother-Man. 
 There was no question as to the path in which he was to 
 serve his Redeemer, none of the usual conflicts of duty with 
 inclination. The whole strong current of his nature flowed 
 in harmony with the Divine call. He knew, from the first 
 dawn of his spiritual morning, that he was to be, in the 
 Saviour's sublimely simple phrase, "a fisher of men." 
 
 But to return to our narrative, which now approaches 
 the crisis of his whole history. 
 
 Resolutely as he had carried out his plan of independent 
 action, and free, practical inquiry, during this journey, he 
 had not boen able wholly to escape the admonitions of con- 
 science. Though firmly maintaining the opinions, to which, 
 as he imagined, he had been led by candour and love of 
 truth, he could not forget that the disclosure of them had 
 planted sharp thorns in the hearts of his revered parents. 
 Their sorrowful and downcast looks, at parting, haunted 
 him wherever he went. He seems to have been conscious, 
 moreover, that his present mode of life was gaining an 
 influence over him which he had not anticipated. So much, 
 at least, he confessed to himself, that "not for worlds would 
 he see a younger brother in the same situation." But he 
 repelled such misgivings by the thought, that he was only 
 satisfying a liberal curiosity, and that his self-respect was a 
 sufficient protection against all danger. 
 
THE RETURNING WANDERER. 17 
 
 From New York he returned to Sheffield for his horse, 
 with the intention of extending his journey in a western 
 direction. The story of the next two days is amon" the 
 most striking in the history of religious conversion. At his 
 uncle's he found a young clergyman who was supplying the 
 pulpit in the minister's temporary absence. Whether he 
 was aware of the full extent of Judson's unbelief is not 
 mentioned; but finding that he was not a Christian, he took 
 the opportunity to urge upon him the importance of per- 
 sonal religion, with a tender, gentle earnestness, which 
 greatly affected him. Under this softening influence, he 
 left his uncle's house, and pursued his journey through one 
 day. The solitary ride was favourable to the continuance of 
 serious feeling ; and the impressions of the morning were 
 not yet wholly dissipated when he halted, for the night, at 
 a country tavern. As the landlord showed him to his room 
 he apologised for placing him next door to a young man 
 who he feared was in a dying condition. With a stoicism 
 which we must believe was more than half assumed, Judson 
 assured him, with an expression of pity for the sufferer, 
 that, so far as he himself was concerned, the proximity was 
 a matter of entire indifference. But such philosophy de- 
 mands admiring witnesses, and his vanished in the silence 
 and darkness of his solitary chamber. He could not sleep. 
 The sounds from the sick room fastened on his ear, and susr- 
 gested the most agitating reflections. Was the dying man 
 prepared for the change which awaited liim 1 He blushed, 
 as he felt the prejudices of childhood again creeping over 
 him. Prepared ! What preparation was needed for an 
 eternal sleep 1 But still the question would return, Into 
 what scenes is his spirit about to pass 1 The landlord had 
 spoken of him as a young man. Was he, like the faithful 
 friend whose warnings of yesterday were yet fresh in his 
 mind, a Christian ; or, like himself, a sceptic, the source of 
 unutterable sorrow and anxiety to pious parents? What 
 were the feelings of the dying youth, in this testing hour 1 
 
 c 
 
18 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 What would be his own, in a like situation % Suppose 
 he were now stretched on the bed of death, could he look 
 with philosophic calmness towards the final moment, sure 
 that the next instant his soul, with all its capacities for joy 
 and sorrow, would have gone out like an extinguished taper? 
 Ah ! there was a shuddering in that soul, which prophesied 
 of a future, a future of conscious bliss or woe, a future of 
 righteous retribution ! 
 
 He tried to rouse himself from these childish terrors, by 
 recalling the arguments which once had seemed so con- 
 vincing. He thought of his deistical friends, and asked 
 what they would think of such weakness. Especially the 
 
 witty and sagacious E , his dearest friend, his master in 
 
 the philosophy of reason ; what would he say 1 The poor 
 youth cowered in his bed, as he imagined the pitying smile 
 and the keen shafts of ridicule with which that firm mind 
 would meet such nursery superstitions, 
 
 But all would not do ; and through the whole night his 
 spirit was tossed upon a restless sea of disquietude and 
 doubt. Daylight proved a much more effective ally of rea- 
 son. The cheerful dawn banished these midnight spectres 
 as by a spell ; and the young philosopher sprang up, relieved, 
 reassured, and ready to smile at the tricks which fancy can 
 play the wisest in the dark. 
 
 On leaving his room, he went immediately to the land- 
 lord, with kind inquiries after the sick man. " He is 
 dead!" was the reply. "Dead!" "Yes, he is gone, poor 
 fellow ; the doctor thought he could not survive the night." 
 " Do you know his name V* " O yes ; he was from Provi- 
 dence College, — a fine fellow ; his name was E ," 
 
 Where now was reason and philosophy ? Those few words 
 had struck away their very foundations. Judson made his 
 way back to his own room, where he spent several hours in 
 a state of wretchedness, bordering on stupefaction. The 
 words, " Dead ! Lost ! Lost !" rang continually in his ears. 
 He needed no arguments to convince him that the doctrine 
 
CONVERSION, AND SELF-CONSECRATION. 19 
 
 in which he had trusted was a lie. Every instinct of his 
 awakened soul bore witness that, after death, there is a 
 dread beyond, into which his miserable friend had entered, 
 and on whose slippery brink he himself stood, just ready to 
 follow. When at length he again mounted his horse, it was 
 not to pursue his journey westward. Humbled, broken- 
 hearted, almost despairing, he had said in his heart, " I will 
 arise, and go to my father ! " Filled with indescribable 
 yearnings for the counsel, prayers, and tender sympathy, 
 which might bring a healing balm to his wounded spirit, 
 he turned his horse's head towards Plymouth, and, after a 
 most sorrowful ride, presented himself, unexpectedly, to his 
 parents. The overwhelming surprise, gratitude, and joy, 
 with which they learned the cause of his return, and the 
 welcome with which they met the downcast wanderer, may 
 easily be imagined. He returned not, indeed, as a Chris- 
 tian ; but surely there was joy in heaven, as well as on 
 earth, over that contrite sinner, crushed under a sense of 
 guilt, and humbly inquiring for the way of pardon and 
 salvation. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 CONVERSION, AND SELF-CONSECRATION. 
 
 The mind of young Judson had still a long and painful 
 process to undergo, before it could arrive at light and peace. 
 He had proved the utter worthlessness of his infidel philoso- 
 phy ; and that feeling of personal sinfulness and spiritual 
 want had been awakened, which is the necessary precursor 
 of all true inward life. But the net of sophistry, in which 
 he had suffered himself to be taken a willing captive, could 
 not be at once shaken off; its meshes still clung around him, 
 
20 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 and impeded all his efforts to find the truth. Instead of 
 springing at once into the full liberty of the gospel, he must 
 begin at the bottom, and unwind, one by one, with weary 
 pains, the fallacies with which he had cheated his under- 
 standing and dimmed his moral sense. Such is the humilia- 
 ting experience of many a daring, speculative mind, when 
 roused to a sense of spiritual danger. The death-like sleep 
 of sin is broken ; but it is like waking at midnight, in such 
 bewildering darkness, to such a dreary sense of loneliness 
 and danger, that one could almost wish he had not waked. 
 It is, however, an experience full of wholesome lessons to the 
 proud heart. When it has found, by repeated trials, that 
 the boasted light of reason, though it may attain to an intel- 
 lectual conviction of the truth, leaves the soul still a stranger 
 and an alien to the source of truth ; still dark, comfortless, 
 destitute of all the joyful sensations and active capacities of 
 the spiritual life; then it is prepared to welcome the light 
 wherewith God himself shines into the heart. Then it is 
 ready, with full assent, to cry, "Not unto us, O Lord, not 
 unto us, but unto thy name give glory ! " 
 
 It providentially occurred that Professors Griffin and 
 Stuart, of the Andover Theological Seminary, at this time 
 visited his father, and were made acquainted with the pe- 
 culiar circumstances of his case. So deeply were their 
 Christian sympathies moved in his behalf, that they propo- 
 sed his coniing to Andover, and prosecuting his inquiries in 
 connection with the institution. After some hesitation, 
 dictated probably by the shrinking of his proud spirit from 
 such publicity, he wisely concluded to avail himself of the 
 invitation so kindly tendered. On the 12th of October, 
 1808, he removed to Andover, and entered as a special 
 student, on the regular course of theological study with the 
 Middle Class. By so doing, he not only placed himself in 
 the most favourable position for ascertaining the truth, but 
 gave a public pledge of earnestness in regard to his personal 
 salvation. It was, therefore, a momentous step; probably, 
 
CONVERSION, AND SELF-CONSECRATION. 21 
 
 at the crisis he had now reached, the decided step in his 
 religious history. 
 
 During Dr. Judson's visit to this country, it was the 
 writer's good fortune to witness a highly interesting scene, 
 which proves how well he remembered, through life, his 
 debt of gratitude to Andover. In the summer of 1846, 
 when he was at Hamilton, N. Y., for the second time, it so 
 happened that the venerable Dr. Woods was tL r re also, on a 
 visit to his relatives,* and preached on Sabbath morning in 
 the Baptist meeting-house. Dr. Judson sat by his side in 
 the pulpit; a sign, in itself, full of interesting suggestions 
 to those who knew their former relations. At the close of 
 the excellent and characteristic sermon, Dr. Judson arose, 
 and in a brief address referred with touching humility and 
 tenderness to the time, thirty-eight years before, when he 
 seated himself, "a poor blind sceptic" at the feet of the 
 venerable man to whom he had just been listening, and 
 sought from him instruction in the way of life. 
 
 Not in vain had he taken that position of humble inquiry. 
 Light gradually but surely dawned upon his soul, through 
 successive weeks of earnest, prayerful study; till at length 
 he was enabled, with the fullest consent of his understanding 
 and affections, to accept of Christ as his Redeemer, and to 
 make an unreserved dedication of himself to his service. 
 The public profession of his faith was made in the following 
 May, when he united himself with the Third Congregational 
 Church in Plymouth, of which his father was then pastor. 
 
 The object for which he had come to Andover was now 
 attained. Intelligent conviction of the truth of Christianity, . 
 based on a searching examination of its evidences, and a 
 living, joyful experience of its power, had succeeded to the 
 state of doubt and wretchedness which brought him thither. 
 The night of his bondage had passed, the morning of an. 
 
 * An elder brother, the Rev. Abel "Woods, formerly a Baptist minister 
 in Vermont, was then residing, at an advanced age, in Hamilton. 
 
22 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 eternal day was beaming in Lis heart. He knew in himself, 
 with the full assurance of consciousness, that he had been 
 the subject of a new creation j that old things were done 
 away, and all things had become new ; that he had passed 
 from death unto life. But with this consciousness, there 
 came not only new joys, but new aims and purposes. Self 
 had been dethroned. The enlarged circle of his affections, 
 witli God for its centre, embraced the whole family of man. 
 Whatever he had feared for himself, he now feared for them ; 
 whatever he enjoyed of light and freedom and heavenly 
 communion, and whatever he hoped for of glory and bliss, 
 yet to be revealed in a divine, immortal life beyond the 
 grave, he yearned to share with them. These feelings, which 
 belong in a greater or less degree to every renewed soul, 
 assumed in his case a peculiar intensity from his character 
 and the circumstances of his conversion. So signal a triumph 
 of divine grace demanded a more than ordinary consecration. 
 Having been forgiven much, he loved much. His purpose of 
 becoming a preacher of the gospel developed itself as 
 naturally out of his inward experience as a flower unfolds 
 upon a living plank Without a pang, he laid aside for 
 ever all his ambitious projects ; or rather, they vanished of 
 themselves, lost and forgotten in that stronger, heaven-born 
 passion which had now taken possession of his soul. With 
 his first spiritual consciousness, he recognized "the ministry 
 of reconciliation" as his destined work. In June, 1809, he 
 received the appointment of tutor in Brown University ; an 
 honourable testimonial to his talents and scholarship, and a 
 fair opening, had he been disposed to accept it, to a career of 
 literary distinction and usefulness. But his heart was set 
 upon a higher calling, and he declined the application. 
 
 Such were his feelings and purposes, when, in the following 
 September, he met with Buchanan's "Star in the East;" and 
 for the first time the idea of foreign missions took a distinct 
 form in his mind. The effect was electrical. So strongly 
 did the subject seize upon his ardent soul, that for several 
 
CONVERSION, AND SELF-CONSECRATION. 23 
 
 days he was unable to attend to the studies of his class. In 
 a sort of ecstasy of enthusiasm, he spent his time, as he has 
 himself related, "in deploring his previous stupidity, in 
 depicting the most romantic scenes in missionary life, and in 
 roving about the college rooms, declaiming on the subject of 
 missions." If any one is disposed to smile at these ebulli- 
 tions of excited feeling, let him remember that Judson was 
 then but a youth of twenty-one. But there was nothing of 
 youthful shallowness and instability in the enthusiasm thus 
 suddenly enkindled. Like the first brilliant jet which darts 
 from a naphtha spring, at the igniting touch, it only gave 
 token of the generous fountains of supply below. Extrava- 
 gant as it might seem to more phlegmatic tempers, it had its 
 sources in a depth of conviction, a richness of affection, a 
 breadth of vision, of which few are capable ; and hence it 
 burned on, undimmed, to the end of life. It was the 
 strength, not the weakness of his character, — his power of 
 grasping a sublime idea, and of living or dying to actualise 
 it, — that gave to the subject of missions such a spell-like 
 influence over his mind. 
 
 It is a mistake, not unfrequently made, that a character 
 in which the emotional and imaginative element is so 
 strongly developed, must necessarily be defective in sober 
 practical judgment. But it is not so. It is the union of 
 the two that forms the world's earnest men ; the men who 
 undertake and execute the great tasks of humanity. The 
 truth of this is remarkably exemplified in the case of Jud- 
 son. Though at the first perception of a noble object his 
 soul was instantly on fire, yet he was not rash or hasty in 
 action. Young and sanguine as he was when his attention 
 was first fixed on foreign missions, it was not till after 
 several months of earnest inquiry, reflection, and prayer, 
 that he resolved to become himself a missionary. The 
 account of his decision is best given in his own words, 
 contained in a letter to his friend and former associate, the 
 Rev. Luther Rice. "That excitement," he remarks, "soon 
 
24 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 passed away j but it left a strong desire to prosecute my 
 inquiries, and ascertain the path of duty. It was during a 
 solitary walk in the woods behind the college, while medita- 
 ting and praying on the subject, and feeling half inclined to 
 give it up, that the command of Christ, 'Go into all the 
 world, and preach the gospel to every creature,' was presented 
 to my mind with such clearness and power that I came to 
 a full decision; and though great difficulties appeared in my 
 way, resolved to obey the command at all events." This was 
 in February, 1810. 
 
 In the course of his inquiries, he met with Col. Symmes's 
 "Embassy to Ava;" and from that time his thoughts cen- 
 tred upon Burmah as the part of heathendom to which, 
 above all others, he would choose to carry the gospel. 
 
 After having thus decided the question of duty in his own 
 mind, the hard task remained of breaking the matter to his 
 parents. Times have so greatly changed in respect to 
 foreign missions since then, both in regard to public feeling 
 and to the real practical difficulties of the undertaking, that 
 we can hardly estimate the greatness *of this trial. A 
 Christian missionary had then never left these shores for a 
 heathen land. There was no organization to which he could 
 look for direction and support. Worse than all, the mis- 
 sionary spirit, which now seems one of the vital elements in 
 our religious life, had then but just begun to awaken in the 
 churches. Even in Andover itself, that seat of theological 
 influence, he had found little response to his own ardent 
 feelings on this subject. He was aware that, in the estima- 
 tion of the Christian public generally, his enterprise would 
 seem but the harebrained rashness of youth. He knew, too, 
 how strongly his parents had set their hearts upon far differ- 
 ent things for him. How could he speak the cruel word 
 which was to destroy their most cherished expectations ? 
 How could he tell them that the son, on whose reputation 
 they had counted as the pride of their life, and whose affec- 
 tionate care they relied on as the staff of their declining 
 years, was about to abandon them for ever % 
 
CONVERSION, AND SELF-CONSECRATION. 25 
 
 Being at home, in the winter vacation, he watched for an 
 opportunity of making the painful communication. One 
 day, when none but the family circle was present, his father 
 began to hint at certain brilliant prospects which awaited his 
 son, as soon as he should have finished his theological studies. 
 Adoniram begged his father to explain what he meant, as 
 perhaps his own views for the future might not coincide with 
 those of his parents. How was he confounded when he heard 
 that Dr. Griffin himself, then by universal consent the first 
 of New England evangelical preachers, and standing at the 
 most distinguished point of influence, had selected him as his 
 colleague in " the largest church in Boston" ! Here was a 
 temptation which might have dazzled a much older head. 
 "Who could wonder, if for a time his heart had turned from 
 a life of toil and self-denial among the degraded heathen, to 
 so flattering a prospect of distinction, and usefulness, and 
 comfort in his native land ? But the subject seems not once 
 to have presented itself in this form to his mind. His sole 
 concern was the bitter disappointment to his parents. "You 
 will be so near home ! " exclaimed his fond mother. His 
 heart seemed breaking, and he was unable to utter a word 
 of reply. It was not till his sister began to add her con- 
 gratulations, that he could command his feelings. "No, 
 sister," said he, " I shall never live in Boston. I have much 
 further than that to go !" He then proceeded, in faltering 
 tones, but gathering calmness, and soon kindling into enthu- 
 siasm as he went on, to unfold his plans of life. His mother 
 and sister listened with many tears ; but his father, from 
 whom he had expected the strongest opposition, said scarcely 
 a word. Probably he saw the hand of God in the matter, 
 and dared not open his lips against it. 
 
 It seems from the foregoing incident, that his talents for 
 the pulpit had already made a strong impression on his 
 instructors. We know that he possessed, to a very uncom- 
 mon degree, the qualities which form an effective popular 
 preacher. His mind was at once logical and impassioned, 
 
2G THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 his voice powerful, and his delivery full of life and fire. His 
 sister-in-law, Miss M. Hasseltine, describes "his eloquence 
 and oratory" as "a transcript of Dr. Griffin's." Should 
 we not be very likely, even at this day, to consider such 
 peculiar gifts for usefulness at home, as in a great measure 
 thrown away on a missionary to the heathen % Would not 
 many be ready to exclaim, "To what purpose is this waste?" 
 With such thoughts might vanity and ambition, under the 
 mask of duty, have deluded his own heart, had not a voice 
 — the voice of One whom he loved better than father and 
 mother, yea, than his own life or honour — whispered in 
 the depths of his soul, " I will send thee far hence unto the 
 Gentiles !" The event has proved how narrow and short- 
 sighted is the policy which would withhold such gifts, as too 
 precious, from the missionary cause; which would not rather 
 offer to it the best talent, the richest culture, the flower 
 
 OF THE CHURCHES. 
 
 CHAPTER Y. 
 
 9" 
 
 HOW SHALL THEY PREACH, EXCEPT THEY BE SENT i 
 
 While Judson had been anxiously considering his personal 
 duty in regard to foreign missions, with but little sympa- 
 thy from those around him, a similar process was going on 
 in the minds of several young men in Williams College. 
 Mills, Richards, Fiske, Hall, names dear to the Christian 
 world, had already, a year before, united in an association 
 called by them "The Brethren," for the cultivation of a 
 missionary spirit among themselves. But as this society, 
 either through the modesty or the timidity of its members, 
 was strictly secret, he did not probably know of its existence 
 till some time subsequent to his own decision. Several 
 of these young men entered the junior class in Andover 
 seminary, in the winter of 1809-10 ; but as Judson was 
 
"how shall they preach," etc. 27 
 
 now in his last theological year, it is not likely that they 
 became at once intimate associates. While, however, these 
 things bad been going on at Anclover and Williams, the 
 same touch of fire had kindled the heart of Samuel Nott, 
 while pursuing his theological studies with his father at 
 Connecticut. Early in 1810, he joined Judson's class at 
 Andover, and the two congenial spirits were soon united in 
 a warm friendship. It was not long before their classmate, 
 Newell, was one with them in heart and purpose. Next 
 came Gordon Hall. Just on the eve of accepting a pastor- 
 ate, he received a short letter from Judson, then personally 
 a stranger to him, which reawakened all his missionary 
 ardour, and " the next rising sun saw him on his way to 
 Andover." Ere long, the whole devoted band became 
 helpers of each other's faith and zeal. 
 
 Most of them had, till now, been looking chiefly towards 
 the aborigines of our own country ; but in the free inter- 
 change of thought, and the Christian communion enjoyed 
 at Andover, their hearts soon kindled with a more generous 
 fire, and their views expanded to the idea of Missions for 
 the World. 
 
 "I have ever thought," says Mr. Judson, in a letter to Dr. Chapin, 
 in 1837, "that the providence of God was conspicuously manifested 
 in bringing us all together, from different and distant parts. Some 
 of us had been considering the subject of missions for a long time, 
 and some but recently. Some, and indeed the greater part, had 
 thought chiefly of domestic missions, and efforts among the neigh- 
 boimng tribes of Indians, without contemplating abandonment of 
 country, and devotement for life. The reading and reflection of 
 others had led them in a different way ; and when we all met at the 
 same seminary, and came to a mutual understanding on the ground 
 of foreign missions and missions for life, the subject assumed, in our 
 minds, such an overwhelming importance and awfid solemnity, as 
 bound lis one to another, and to our purpose, more firmly than ever. 
 How evident it is that the Spirit of God had been operating in dif- 
 ferent places, and upon different individuals, preparing the way for 
 those movements which have since pervaded the American churches, 
 and will continue to increase until the kingdoms of this world become 
 the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Anointed ! " 
 
28 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 From this nucleus the missionary spirit diffused itself 
 through the seminary, and gradually extended into other 
 institutions of learning, and into the Christian community 
 generally. 
 
 The public mind was, indeed, not wholly unprepared to 
 respond to their appeals. The early movement of the 
 English Baptists, which resulted in the establishment of 
 the Serampore Mission, and was, undoubtedly, the head- 
 spring of missionary influence in England, had not been 
 without marked effects upon the spirit of American churches. 
 In this country, the Congregationalists, stimulated by the 
 example of their own brethren in England, took the lead in 
 promoting an interest in missions. In 1799, an association, 
 which had for its object the diffusion of the gospel among 
 the Indian tribes, as well as among our own people in the 
 remote settlements, was formed in Boston, under the name 
 of the Massachusetts Missionary Society. In 1804, its 
 amended constitution embraced also the evangelization "of 
 more distant regions of the earth, as circumstances shall 
 invite, and the ability of the society shall admit." The pre- 
 vious year had witnessed the birth of that missionary period- 
 ical, which, under the successive names of the Massachusetts 
 Missionary Magazine, the Panoplist, and the Missionary 
 Herald, has exerted so beneficent an influence upon the 
 destinies of the world. 
 
 A similar spirit had, early in the century, manifested itself 
 in the Baptist churches. In 1802, the Baptist Missionary 
 Society of Massachusetts was formed in Boston. The next 
 year, this society commenced the publication of the Ameri- 
 can Baptist Magazine, now known as the Missionary Maga- 
 zine, under the care of the Rev. Thomas Baldwin, D.D., a 
 man whose genial, large-hearted, truly missionary piety has 
 rarely been equalled. He was the friend and correspondent 
 of Carey, Fuller, and Ryland; and it was through him that 
 the spirit of these noble English Baptists was, in some 
 degree, communicated to their brethren in this country. In 
 
"how shall they preach," etc. 29 
 
 1812, the Salem Bible Translation and Foreign Mission 
 Society, designed chiefly as an auxiliary to the Serampore 
 Mission, was formed in Salem, through the exertions of 
 the Rev. Lucius Bolles. 
 
 Still, these organizations were very limited, both as to 
 their objects and their pecuniary means. The promotion of 
 religion among the Indians and in our frontier settlements 
 was regarded as the appropriate work of American Chris- 
 tians ; while foreign missions were looked on as something 
 rather to be wondered at and admired from afar, than an 
 object calling for zealous practical co-operation. None of 
 these societies made any provision for sending out mission- 
 aries to foreign lands. Nor were Christian youth taught to 
 regard the work as one having claims upon their personal 
 service. Annual sermons were, indeed, preached in behalf 
 of missions. Here and there benevolent individuals, whose 
 Christian sympathies had been quickened on such an occa- 
 sion, or by the brief visit of an English foreign missionary, 
 gave liberal donations to English missions in the East. Dr. 
 Carey acknowledged the receipt of six thousand dollars from 
 America during the years 1806-7. At another time, more 
 than three thousand dollars were sent from Philadelphia, in 
 the same direction. But an independent American move- 
 ment, for the occupation of foreign fields by missionaries sent 
 out and supported by ourselves, seems not then to have 
 entered the minds of good men. So slight was the prospect 
 of any immediate aid from this country, that the young 
 brethren at Andover felt themselves obliged to seek it from 
 the liberality of British Christians. Accordingly, in April, 
 1810, the following application to the London Missionary 
 Society was addressed by Mr. Judson, on behalf of himself 
 and his associates, to the Rev. Dr. Bogue : — 
 
 "Divinity College, Andover, Mass., April, 1810. 
 "Rev. Sir, — I have considered the subject of missions nearly a year, 
 and have found my mind gradually tending to a deep conviction that 
 it is my duty, personally, to engage in this service. Several of my 
 
30 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 brethren of this college may finally unite with me in my present reso- 
 lution. On their, as well as my own behalf, I take the liberty of 
 addressing you this letter. My object is to obtain information on 
 certain points, — whether there is at present such a call for missionaries 
 in India, Tartary, or any part of the eastern continent, as will induce 
 the directors of the London Missionary Society to engage new mis- 
 sionaries; whether two or three young, unmarried men, having 
 received a liberal education, and resided two years in this Divinity 
 school, wishing to serve their Saviour in a heathen land, and indeed 
 susceptible of a l passion for missions,'' — whether such young men, 
 arriving in England next spring, with full recommendations from the 
 first Christian characters in this country, may expect to be received 
 on probation by the directors, and placed at the seminary in Gosport, 
 if that be judged expedient; and whether, provided they give satisfac- 
 tion as to their fitness to undertake the work, all their necessary 
 expenses after arriving in England shall be defrayed from the funds 
 of the society ; which funds will, it is hoped, be ultimately reimbur- 
 sed by supplies from the American churches. 
 
 "We have consulted our professors on this subject, particularly Dr. 
 Griffin, professor of oratory. He intends writing to several in Eng- 
 land, and perhaps to Dr. Bogue. But his engagements being such as 
 will prevent his writing at present, and wishing myself to receive 
 a letter from you immediately, containing the desired information, I 
 have written myself. I close with an earnest request that you will 
 please to transmit me an answer as soon as possible, and a prayer that 
 your answer may be favourable to my most ardent wishes. 
 
 "Adoniram Judson, Jr. 
 
 "Rev. Dr. Bogue, Gosport, England. 
 
 "P. S. I shall deem it a favour if you do not confine your remarks to 
 the points which I have proposed, but are pleased to give such general 
 information and advice as you may think will be useful to me and my 
 brethren." 
 
 But their earnest zeal had already awakened a warmer 
 interest at home than they, probably, were aware of. Their 
 instructors and the neighbouring ministry had begun to ask, 
 whether the singular impressions on the minds of these 
 young men did not indicate an era of new Christian activity 
 on the part of the churches. On the 26th of June, the 
 General (Congregationalist) Association was to meet at 
 
"HOW shall they preach," etc. 31 
 
 Bradford. On the day previous, the Andover professors, 
 together with several clergymen of the vicinity, met for 
 deliberation and prayer on this subject at the house of Pro- 
 fessor Stuart. The result was a recommendation to the 
 young men to present their case to the association. As not 
 only the several associations of Massachusetts, but also the 
 general associations of New Hampshire and Connecticut, 
 were represented in this body, the step must be regarded as 
 a very important one in the progress of this most interesting 
 history. 
 
 In accordance with this advice, the following modest and 
 manly paper was drawn up by Mr. Judson, and signed by 
 liimself, Nott, Mills, and Newell. The names of Rice and 
 Richards, which were also appended, in the first instance, 
 were struck off at the suggestion of Dr. Spring,* lest the 
 association should be alarmed at so large a number of appli- 
 cants : — 
 
 ' ' The undersigned, members of the Divinity College, respectfully 
 request the attention of their reverend fathers, convened in the 
 General Association, at Bradford, to the following statement and 
 inquiries : — 
 
 "They beg leave to state that their minds have been long impressed 
 with the duty and importance of personally attempting a mission to 
 the heathen; that the impressions on their minds have induced a 
 serious, and, as they trust, a prayerful consideration of the subject 
 in its various attitudes, particularly in relation to the probable suc- 
 cess and the difficulties attending such an attempt; and that, after 
 examining all the information which they can obtain, they consider 
 themselves as devoted to this work for life, whenever God, in his provi- 
 dence, shall open the way. 
 
 "They now offer the following inquiries, on which they solicit the 
 opinion and advice of this association : Whether, with their present 
 views and feelings, they ought to renounce the object of missions, as 
 either visionary or impracticable; if not, whether they ought to 
 direct their attention to the eastern or the western world ; whether 
 they may expect patronage and support from a missionary society in 
 this country, or must commit themselves to the direction of a Euro- 
 
 * Rev. Dr. Spring, Sen., of Newburyport. 
 
32 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 pean society ; and what preparatory measures they ought to take 
 previous to actual engagement. 
 
 "The undersigned, feeling their youth and inexperience, look up to 
 their fathers in the church, and respectfully solicit their advice, direc- 
 tion, and prayers. 
 
 " Adoniram Judson, Jr. 
 
 " Samuel Nott, Jr. 
 
 " Samuel J. Mills. 
 
 " Samuel Newell." 
 
 On the morning of the 26th, Dr. Spring and Mr. Wor- 
 cester rode together to Bradford. In the course of their 
 conversation on the way, the idea of the American Board 
 of Commissioners for Foreign Missions was first suggested ; 
 a circumstance to which Dr. Worcester, near the close of 
 life, referred with a fondness in which every Christian heart 
 must sympathise. 
 
 The subject having been laid before the association, the 
 young brethren appeared on the 28th before their assembled 
 fathers in the Bradford meeting-house, and after presenting 
 their memorial, severally made a statement of their feelings 
 and purposes in regard to the missionary work. Their 
 application was favourably received, and a committee was 
 appointed to consider and report on the subject. On the 
 following day the committee submitted a report, embodying 
 the substance of that ever memorable conversation on the 
 morning of the 26th. Its unanimous adoption resulted in 
 the immediate formation of that institution which has since 
 borne so signal a part in the conversion of the heathen world 
 to Christ, the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
 Missions. Thus, for the first time, American Christianity 
 publicly recognized its universal mission, and pledged itself 
 to enter on the great work. 
 
 Still their hearts seemed to have faltered in the very act 
 of taking that decisive step. To the deep disappointment of 
 the young men, no measures were taken for providing the 
 pecuniary means necessary to carry their wishes into effect. 
 Indeed, so far was the thought of immediate action from the 
 
"how shall they preach," etc. 33 
 
 minds of the Board, that a fortnight elapsed before the 
 anxious applicants could even ascertain how their petition 
 had been disposed of. And when informed, at length, that 
 it had resulted in nothing more than the advice, — "in the 
 way of earnest prayer and diligent attention to suitable 
 studies and means of information, and putting themselves 
 under the patronage and direction of the Board of Commis- 
 sioners for Foreign Missions, humbly to wait the openings 
 and guidance of Providence in regard to their great and 
 excellent design," — they felt that all hope of aid from this 
 quarter must be relinquished for the present. Their thoughts 
 now turned to England with renewed interest. "There are 
 now four of us," writes Judson, under date of June 11th, 
 "who are ready to start at three months' warning for any 
 part of the world — Hall, Newell, Nott, and myself. There 
 are at least four others in the junior class, who are ready to 
 suj}port the mission, wherever it shall be established. We 
 are in a state of suspense as to any immediate measures ; our 
 eyes are directed to an arrival from England." 
 
 Early in the following September, the Board held its 
 second meeting, and had still nothing to offer "the young- 
 gentlemen of Andover," but a repetition of their advice in 
 June, " to pursue their studies till further information rela- 
 tive to the missionary field be obtained, and the finances of 
 the institution will justify their appointment." An address 
 and a form of subscription, to be printed and circulated 
 among the churches, were the only indications of advance 
 since the previous meeting. 
 
 In this state of things, the expected letter from the secre- 
 tary of the London Missionary Society, in reply to Mr. Jud- 
 son's of April 10th, came to hand, containing strong encour- 
 agement of an immediate appointment by that body, should 
 its managers be satisfied in regard to the qualifications of the 
 candidates. It now became Mr. Judson's most earnest wish 
 to proceed to England in furtherance of this object. The 
 Board, though at first unfavourable to the plan, and disposed 
 
 D 
 
34 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 rather to wait for the development of the missionary spirit 
 in this country, at length yielded to his arguments or his 
 importunity, and consented that he should go as their 
 accredited messenger. 
 
 Being unwilling, however, to relinquish the control of the 
 projected mission, they directed him to ascertain whether a 
 concert of measures could not be effected between the 
 American Board of Commissioners and the London Mis- 
 sionary Society ; " particularly," — thus the letter of instruc- 
 tions proceeds, — " whether, if circumstances should render it 
 desirable, you and your brethren can be supported in mis- 
 sionary service for any time by the London funds, without 
 committing yourselves wholly and finally to the direction of 
 the London society ; or whether it may be in any case con- 
 sistent for the mission to be supported partly by them and 
 partly by us \ and if so, under whose direction it must be 
 held." 
 
 But in case auch a connection could not be formed, and 
 the American Board were still unable to assume their entire 
 support, it was the expectation of all concerned that the 
 young men would be resigned, unconditionally, to the Lon- 
 don society. This is evident from Dr. "Worcester's letter to 
 the secretary of the London society, of which Mr. Judson 
 was bearer. "Should it," he says, "in the event be thought 
 best that our young brethren should be resigned to the 
 patronage and direction of your society, your venerable and 
 highly respected Board of Directors will judge whether, after 
 the course of studies through which they have passed, it will 
 be expedient for them to spend any time at your school in 
 Gosport ; and whether, for any purpose, it will be necessary 
 for the other three to go to England before they shall be 
 actually engaged in your service." How faint was then the 
 prospect that the American Board could sustain an indepen- 
 dent mission, or even contribute any efficient aid towards 
 the support of the joint mission which they proposed, appears 
 from the same letter. It certainly presented no very flat- 
 
THE DOOR OPENED. 35 
 
 tering inducements to their English brethren to enter into 
 "a concert of measures." 
 
 After an elaborate apology for this effort of American 
 Christians to send the gospel to Asia, on the ground of a 
 general feeling of discouragement in regard to missions on 
 our own continent, the letter proceeds : — 
 
 "As yet, however, we had no adequate funds established for the 
 support of distant and expensive missions. What may be done in 
 the course of a short time, we know not. It is the desire and the 
 prayer of many, that American missions may have American support ; 
 and we are not without hope that he to whom the silver and the gold 
 belong will open the hearts of the rich among us for this interesting 
 purpose. Should this hope be realized, and missionary funds to any 
 considerable amount be raised, they will probably be placed under 
 such an arrangement as to be employed either in the East or on our 
 own continent, as divine Providence may direct." 
 
 Furnished with these letters by the Prudential Committee, 
 and having by his personal exertions collected the money 
 necessary for his exj:>enses,* Mr. Judson embarked, January, 
 1811, in the ship Packet, for England. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE DOOR OPENED. 
 
 The voyage was interrupted by a very unwelcome inci- 
 dent. England and France were then at war, and the two 
 governments respectively had ordered the seizure of all 
 vessels engaged in trade with the rival power. The Packet 
 was captured on her way to England, by the French ship of 
 war, L* Invincible Napoleon, and the young missionary, 
 
 * The extra expenses incim-ed by his detention on the way, were after- 
 wards liquidated by the Board. 
 
36 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 arrested on his peaceful embassy, was thrust into her 
 crowded and loathsome hold as a prisoner of war. Being 
 landed with the captive crew at Bayonne, he was lodged 
 with them in a dismal underground dungeon of the prison 
 in that city, under a strong military guard. The same night, 
 however, he effected his escape, by the aid of an American 
 frieud ; and after remaining a short time in concealment he 
 was released on parole. It was, however, some three months 
 before he could obtain permission to leave the country. He 
 improved the interval by gaining a knowledge of French 
 society, with special reference to the influence of infidel 
 philosophy on the national character and condition. To 
 this he referred in after life as among the most profitable of 
 his missionary studies. 
 
 Being at length allowed to prosecute his journey, he 
 crossed the British Channel on the 3rd of May, 1811 ; and 
 on the 6th ' proceeded to London, and delivered the letters 
 of which he was bearer, and his own letter of instructions, 
 to the Board of Directors of the London Missionary Society. 
 
 The following extract from their minutes is not without 
 importance in this history : — 
 
 "Meeting, May 20, 1811. 
 
 "Kead a letter, dated January 3, 1811, from Rev. S. Worcester, 
 of Salem, secretary to the Board of Commissioners for Foreign Mis- 
 sions, requesting the co-operation of this society in sending out four 
 young men as missionaries to the heathen. 
 
 "Read also a letter from Rev Messrs. Griffin, Woods, and Stuart, 
 professors of Andover College, recommending Messrs. A. Judson, 
 S. Newell, S. Nott, and G. Hall, as having received a liberal educa- 
 tion, and of good moral and religious characters, suitable for this 
 purpose. 
 
 ' ' Read a letter of instructions to Mr. Judson, also a recommenda- 
 tory letter from Rev. Mr. Codman, of Dorchester, dated December 
 19, 1810. 
 
 "Beeolved, That a committee be appointed, to consist of Messrs. 
 Alers, Cowie, and Roberts, with the secretary, to consider what 
 measures may be suitable to be adopted respecting the proposition 
 made by the American brethren to this society, and report." 
 
THE DOOR OPENED. 37 
 
 In Mr. Burder's friendly reply to Mr. Worcester's letter, 
 this proposition is passed over in silence; but Mr. Judson 
 was informed, orally, that the demands of their own exten- 
 sive missionary operations were such, that they rather needed 
 help than were able to give it to other organizations; and 
 furthermore, that under any circumstances such a joint con- 
 duct of missions would not, in their opinion, be practicable. 
 
 Finding that an appointment under the projected coalition 
 was now out of the question, Mr. Judson renewed the in- 
 quiries, previously made by letter, on behalf of his associates, 
 as to the possibility of their being employed as missionaries 
 of the London society. 
 
 This application was received with great cordiality; the 
 testimonials which the Board had received from this country, 
 as well as their personal intercourse with one of the number, 
 having given the most favourable impression of the talents, 
 piety, and missionary zeal of the candidates. In them they 
 found an enthusiasm congenial with their own ; and in order 
 to secure the services of such men, they would gladly have 
 assumed the expense of founding and supporting a new mis- 
 sion in the East. They were particularly desirous of retain- 
 ing Judson, who seems to have excited a warm pergonal 
 interest in these noble-minded Christians. To his remark 
 to one of the secretaries, just before leaving, that the 
 American Board might ultimately be able to support them 
 all, the reply was made, " No, you must not all leave us ; 
 and whatever your brethren do, stay you by us, at all 
 events." Appointments were voted to the whole number; 
 with the full understanding, however, that the young men 
 preferred, and would avail themselves of, American patron- 
 age, if it could be obtained. 
 
 After a visit to the missionary school at Gosport, and a 
 conference on the subject of missions with its venerable 
 principal, the Bev. Dr. Bogue, Judson turned his face 
 towards home. On the 18th of June, six weeks from the 
 time of his arrival, he embarked at Gravesend, and landed 
 in New York on the 17th of the following August. 
 
38 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 Just a month after his return, he met the American Board 
 of Commissioners, at Worcester. He soon found that he had 
 done well in obtaining, while he had the opportunity, the 
 appointment of the London society. The nine months which 
 had elapsed siuce he was sent out by the committee, had not 
 advanced the cause at home a single step. All this while 
 they had been leaning on the hope of aid from a foreign 
 institution, and had experienced the inevitable consequence, 
 a paralysis of their own powers. The result of his mission 
 brought about an entire change of policy. Cut off from all 
 hope of help from abroad, and in danger of losing their mis- 
 sionary candidates in a body, their only alternative was 
 immediate, energetic action. The crisis had come; and 
 nobly was it met by those who had before seemed so timid 
 and hesitating. 
 
 When first informed that the London society declined the 
 proposed connection, and that no pecuniary aid for the sup- 
 port of the young men was to be expected from that body, 
 unless they were wholly resigned to its control, the feeling 
 of disappointment and perplexity was predominant over 
 every other. There is reason to fear that had Judson 
 returned with this information alone, they would not have 
 been able to resolve upon the manly course which has made 
 their names illustrious as the founders of American Foreign 
 Missions.* The committee's report, on the first day of the 
 session, did indeed recommend to the Board to assume the 
 entire support of the four candidates rather than resign 
 them altogether; but the day passed away without any 
 decisive action. 
 
 It soon became known, however, that Judson and Nott, 
 at least, were fixed in their purpose to submit to no further 
 delay. Distressed beyond measure at this indecision and 
 apathy, and seeing no prospect in the present state of things 
 
 See the quotation from Dr. Worcester's Report, p. 43 of this volume. 
 
THE DOOR OPENED. 39 
 
 but that tliey would be detained yet another year, these two 
 young men, after mutual consultation, represented to the 
 Board, in strong terms, their anxiety to be on heathen 
 ground without delay. They reminded the Board that they 
 had already waited long since completing their studies. They 
 urged, especially, the impending war with England, which, 
 if they were not sent out immediately, might detain them 
 years longer from their field of labour. But their plea was 
 without effect. One of the members, who had filled the 
 office of chief magistrate of a neighbouring State, pledged 
 them his word that there would be no war ! 
 
 But the young men, being otherwise advised, were not 
 willing thus to risk their missionary prospects. Finding 
 every other argument ineffectual, they at length stated to 
 the Board their own decision, to avail themselves of the aid 
 of the London society, and to embark in the first ship sail- 
 ing for India. The announcement was received with evident 
 feeling by all present, and by two or three of the members 
 with marked displeasure. "This," says Judson, u we were 
 sorry to occasion; but our dearest interests were at stake." 
 He could not regret the step, however, when its happy 
 influence was seen in the new energy imparted to the action 
 of the Board. He adds, " On breaking up for the night all 
 felt, I believe, that some decisive measure must be taken with 
 the dawn of another day." 
 
 When they met the Board the next morning they were 
 informed that they were not advised to connect themselves 
 with the London society. The vote which had been passed 
 in regard to this point, was as follows : — 
 
 " Voted, that this Board do not advise Messrs. Adoniram 
 Judson, Jun., and Samuel Nott, Jun., to place themselves 
 at present under the London Missionary Society; but to 
 wait the further intimations of Providence relative to our 
 means of furnishing them with the requisite support in the 
 proposed foreign mission." 
 
 Before the close of the morning session they were able 
 
40 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 to place beneath this vote the following ever-memorable 
 record : — 
 
 "Messrs. Adoniram Judson, Jun., Samuel Nott, Jun., 
 Samuel Newell, and Gordon Hall, were appointed mission- 
 aries, to labour under the direction of this Board in Asia, 
 either in the Burman empire, or in Surat, or in Prince of 
 Wales Island, or elsewhere, as, in the view of the Pruden- 
 tial Committee, Providence shall open the most favourable 
 door." 
 
 Another vote fixed the amount of salary and the sum to 
 be allowed for outfit ; and made an appropriation of three 
 hundred dollars for the purchase of books for their use. 
 
 Thus the long agitated question was at length settled, 
 and the American mission bark fairly launched upon its 
 destined way. 
 
 The narrative just given does no discredit to the excellent 
 men who composed the first American Board of Commis- 
 sioners for Foreign Missions. For learning, piety, and prac- 
 tical wisdom, they were among the noblest representatives of 
 their age. But in those last words — their age — is found the 
 secret of their slow and hesitating policy. They were yet 
 standing in the shadow cast backward by the departing 
 eighteenth century, in whose ideas and habits their entire 
 characters had been formed. Conservatives in all things, 
 their aim in the sphere of religion was rather to "strengthen 
 the things that remained and were ready to die," than to 
 attempt bold aggressions on the kingdom of darkness. What- 
 ever was novel, and especially whatever was done in haste, 
 was wholly foreign and repulsive to their settled modes of 
 thought and action. It is not strange, then, that the sud- 
 den outburst of the spirit of the new age, seen in the bold 
 plans and fiery energy of the ardent youths of Andover, 
 should have been met at first with comparative coldness by 
 these considerate men. They were not, indeed, slow to 
 appreciate the excellence of the object, but their very sense 
 of its greatness made them timid. A quarter of a century 
 
THE DOOR OPENED. 41 
 
 would not, to them, have seemed too long for maturing a 
 plan of operations, and collecting materials commensurate 
 with so vast a work. And who shall say that this caution 
 was not an indispensable element in the glorious enterprise % 
 It was the union of their deliberate wisdom with the all- 
 hoping, all-daring zeal of youth, that secured to the common 
 movement all the qualities which insure success, and made 
 the change from the policy of the past to that of the present, 
 a safe and beautiful transition. 
 
 The point of time in wdiich the undertaking had its birth, 
 was, moreover, one of special pecuniary difficulty. The 
 energies of the industrial and commercial classes were 
 benumbed by an embargo. A general spirit of gloom and 
 foreboding overspread the country. Everybody felt poor, and 
 inclined rather to retrench ordinary expenditures, than to 
 incur new ones. It was, seemingly, the worst time that 
 could have been chosen to ask for money to advance the 
 spiritual welfare of our antipodes. What could be expected, 
 but that the scheme would be at once condemned as too 
 visionary and impracticable to be entertained % A fatal blow 
 might thus be struck at the infant enterprise. To human 
 forecast, delay seemed vdse ; and we cannot wonder if, in the 
 first embarrassment, the generous youthful zeal which insisted 
 on immediate action, should, to these cautious fathers, have 
 looked rather like rash and self-conceited presumption. But 
 the event proved that, in this instance, the uncalculating 
 enthusiasm of youth was a heaven-inspired, a prophetic 
 impulse. Providence had selected this hour of darkness and 
 depression, for doing signal honour to the divine principle of 
 faith. " Not by might nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith 
 the Lord," was to be inscribed on the very corner-stone of 
 this noblest work of American piety. 
 
 It is animating to remark the immediate effect of the new- 
 position of the society, on the whole tone of the missionary 
 enterprise. It was the only one which could allow full 
 development to men like Samuel Worcester and Jeremiah 
 
42 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 Evarts. Released from the cramping influence of mere 
 prudent calculation, they stood up in the dignity of a 
 sublime faith, and their words went with an awakening, 
 thrilling power, into the heart of the American church. It 
 was the cry in her ear, long dulled by spiritual sloth, "Arise, 
 shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is 
 risen upon thee. And the nations shall come to thy light, 
 and kings to the brightness of thy rising." Assuredly, none 
 of their successors, in happier times, can show a brighter 
 page than that which records the achievements of these men 
 in the winter of the year 1812. 
 
 An opportunity unexpectedly offered for sending out the 
 missionaries to India, in the ship Harmony, which was about 
 to sail from Philadelphia, by special permission of govern- 
 ment. There was but a fortnight for preparation, and but 
 five hundred dollars were in the treasury ; while eight or ten 
 thousand must be raised in this interval. Yet it was decided 
 that they should go ! It was not all, even of the most 
 ardent friends of missions, whose faith was equal to an emer- 
 gency like this. But there were some — let it be ever held 
 in grateful remembrance — who were thus honoured of God. 
 " Brother Worcester," said Dr. Spring,* but a few days before 
 the intended embarkation, "I fear you are going too fast. 
 I doubt if we shall have the means to pay the sum which 
 we must borrow." " There is money enough in the churches," 
 answered Mr. Worcester. " I know that very well ; but 
 how can you get at it ?" " The Lord has the key !" was 
 the noble reply, which contained in itself the earnest of suc- 
 cess. For never yet in the history of Christian benevolence 
 was such a trust dishonoured by him who had inspired it. 
 
 The appointments which Mr. Judson had obtained from 
 the London society, were found, at this crisis, to be a most 
 efficient instrument for securing the desired object at home. 
 The statement to the public, that " in the last resort, the 
 
 * Memoir of Dr. "Worcester, vol. ii., p. 122. 
 
THE DOOR OPENED. 43 
 
 missionaries could place themselves under the care and 
 direction of the London society," was a pledge to the faint- 
 hearted, that the Board was proceeding with considerate 
 foresight; and that their contributions would not be lost to 
 the common cause, even should the present attempt prove 
 abortive. To the leaders also, in the new movement, it was 
 no small comfort to know that the mission bark had a double 
 bottom; and that their responsibilities, if found to be too 
 great, could be at once transferred to other shoulders. 
 Accordingly, the whole Prudential Committee at length 
 concurred in the views of the corresponding secretary; and 
 a resolution was unanimously adopted, to send out the mis- 
 sionaries by the Harmony* Such importance did Dr. Wor- 
 cester ascribe to the above consideration, as to speak of it in 
 his report at the next annual meeting of the Board, in the 
 following language : " Probably, indeed, the resolution could 
 not have been taken at all but for the commission which had 
 been obtained from that society. For the committee cast 
 themselves upon divine Providence in the case, with the 
 alternative distinctly in view, that, should they fail of sea- 
 sonably obtaining the funds to enable them to send out the 
 missionaries in the employment of this Board, they could, 
 in the last resort, let them go under the London commission. 
 Having this alternative, they ventured upon a measure 
 which otherwise (so doubtful was the prospect of obtaining 
 the pecuniary means) they probably would have deemed 
 p resumptuous. " t 
 
 What then would have been the fate of the proposed mis- 
 sion, had Judson neglected this necessary precaution 1 So 
 beneficial to the missionary cause had proved that step which 
 his senior brethren were at first disposed to condemn.^! 
 
 * Memoir of Dr. Worcester, vol. ii., pp. 121 and 122. 
 
 T" Dr. Worcester's Memoir, vol. ii., p. 138. 
 
 X The ground of this displeasure, as stated in the life of Dr. Worcester, 
 by his son (vol. ii., p. 115), was as follows: "The agency to England, as is 
 
44 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 Signs of a happy issue soon justified the decision of the 
 committee. Providence smiled on the work of faith and 
 labour of love. Before the appointed time for sailing 
 arrived, a new opening occurred, by which a part of the 
 missionaries were permitted to take passage in the ship 
 Caravan, from the port of Salem. This circumstance, con- 
 nected with the providential detention of both vessels in 
 their respective ports some two or three weeks longer than 
 was expected, gave an extraordinary impulse to the mission- 
 ary spirit at these two important points. In the words of 
 the secretary's report : "The Lord made it to be remem- 
 bered, that the silver and the gold are his. The hearts of the 
 people were wonderfully opened; money flowed in from all 
 quarters ; and by the time the Caravan sailed, the committee 
 were able to meet all the expenses of fitting out the mis- 
 sionaries, and to advance for them a whole year's salary. 
 
 obvious from the report of the committee, was a disappointment of their 
 expectations. Some arrangements with the London society had been con- 
 ditionally made, which were not in accordance with their wishes or their 
 instructions. And as the result of their deliberations, at their meeting in 
 September, 1811, the Board felt constrained to express, in a paternal but 
 decided manner, their -views of their official responsibilities and preroga- 
 tives ; and to communicate their expectations and requirements in regard 
 to every one who should be under their direction and supervision." Mr. 
 Judson himself says, of this conditional arrangement with the London 
 society, ' ' That the Board considered the very proposal of such a measure 
 disrespectful." But how could it be regarded as any violation of their 
 "instructions," when it was expressly recognised as a conditional alterna- 
 tive in Dr. "NV.'s letter to the secretary of the London society, as quoted 
 above, p. 43? Mr. Judson says, in a letter to his father, "I received 
 instructions from the London society, addressed to me and my associates, 
 to be used at our option." The London society evidently supposed that, 
 in giving these instructions, they were acting in accordance with the 
 wishes of the American Board, as conveyed to them through its secretary. 
 The assertion that the London Board, with the letters of Dr. W. before 
 them, formed any connection with Mr. Judson and his associates in vio- 
 lation of the just claims and prerogatives of the American Board, is a 
 graver charge against that venerable body than against the young man 
 who accepted their commission, conditionally, and subject to the action of 
 the American Board. 
 
CHOICE OF A WIFE. 45 
 
 In addition to this, collections were made at Philadelphia 
 during the same time, and delivered to the brethren who 
 sailed from that port, to such an amount as to make the 
 whole which was paid to the missionaries in advance, equal 
 to their stipulated salary for a year and a quarter nearly. 
 Within about three weeks, reckoning from the commence- 
 ment of the special arrangements, more than six thousand 
 dollars were collected for the mission." 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 CHOICE OF A WIFE. 
 
 Mr. Judson's visit to Bradford, in June of 1810, was 
 destined to exert, in more than one way, a leading influence 
 both on his own life and on the history of missions. He 
 there met, for the first time, with Ann Hasseltine, then at 
 the age of twenty-one. To judge by her appearance after 
 fourteen years' exposure to the severest hardships and priva- 
 tions under the debilitating climate of India, she must 
 have been, at this earlier age, singularly brilliant and attrac- 
 tive. A clear olive skin, glowing with the rich hues of 
 healthful youth, harmonized well with the jetty hair which 
 fell in natural ringlets round her face, and with the spark- 
 ling, intelligent black eye; while the movements of her fine 
 figure were full of native dignity and grace. The serious, 
 thoughtful air, with which piety had tempered her excessive 
 natural vivacity, and the grand themes on which her musical 
 voice chiefly found utterance, were not likely to diminish 
 her natural attractions in the eyes of a reflecting man. It 
 does not appear that Mr. Judson was at this time in search 
 of a wife, or, indeed, that he had ever contemplated mar- 
 riage as a necessary preliminary to missionary life. On the 
 
46 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 contrary, we should infer from his first application to the 
 London society, written only two months before he saw 
 Miss Hasseltine, that his expectation then was to enter on 
 his work as a single man. And he would, without doubt, 
 have done so, had he not met with a woman whose personal 
 qualities answered every demand of his mind and heart ; 
 whose appearance and manners satisfied his refined taste, 
 and whose intellectual, moral, and religious traits promised 
 genial companionship for his home, and perfect sympathy in 
 his great w T ork. 
 
 To some it may seem trivial to attach the least import- 
 ance, in forming such a connection, to any qualities but piety 
 and missionary zeal. But a man does not lose his tastes, his 
 culture, his affections, by becoming a missionary. What- 
 ever attractive and endearing qualities in a wife would be 
 essential to his happiness among the refinements of a 
 Christian land, cannot certainly be more easily spared 
 amidst the rudeness and loathsomeness of heathenism. To 
 forego these for the sake of obtaining merely a useful co- 
 labourer, would be to form a partnership rather than a 
 marriage. 
 
 But, on the other hand, the loftier qualities of fortitude, 
 self-reliance, and strength of purpose, the absence of which 
 might scarcely be felt at home, are absolutely indispensable 
 in the wife of a pioneer missionary. Many a good and 
 lovely woman, whose gentle virtues are the ornament of 
 refined society, is yet by nature and by education utterly 
 unfitted for such a life of hardship, vicissitude, and danger. 
 Mr. Judson was fully aware of the nature of the work he 
 had undertaken. His first romantic day-dreams of mission- 
 ary life had sobered into a clear, calm appreciation of its real 
 character. He saw before him poverty, sickness, toil, con- 
 tact with the most repulsive forms of wretchedness and sin, 
 persecution, and probably an early grave. He could not be 
 guilty of the folly and the cruelty of asking a refined and 
 sensitive woman to share a lot like this, unless she, too, had 
 
CHOICE OF A WIFE. 47 
 
 a soul capable of unlimited devotion and self-sacrifice to 
 duty, and of a living enthusiasm which could count all 
 sacrifice as nothing in comparison with the glorious end to 
 be attained. He, therefore, did not yield hastily to the first 
 favourable impression. Naturally susceptible, ardent, and 
 imaginative, even beyond most young men of twenty-three, 
 he took counsel with reason and principle, before commit- 
 tinfif himself to the sacred and indissoluble connection. A 
 more intimate acquaintance convinced him that he had not 
 mistaken her character; and some time in the autumn of 
 1810 he made her an offer of his hand. In doing this he 
 exhibited that manly and Christian sincerity, and sense of 
 honour, which were marked features in his entire history. 
 Instead of seeking to win a favourable answer by a nattering 
 picture of missionary life, he spread it before her just as he 
 himself saw it ; and simply asked whether, for the love of 
 Christ, and of perishing humanity, she were willing to share 
 it with him. 
 
 Her answer was given with the same reference to the 
 highest principles of truth and duty. After several weeks 
 of anxious, prayerful self-inquiry, as to her own fitness for 
 a relation so peculiarly responsible and sacred, this noble 
 young woman resolved to forsake home, and friends, and 
 country, and accompany him as his true wife and helper, on 
 his errand of mercy. 
 
 Is there not something singularly touching, nay, sublime, 
 in this spectacle of two young persons, in the fulness of life 
 and hope, with every personal and intellectual gift to insure 
 a brilliant position in society, thus pledging themselves to 
 each other, under the eye of God, for a life of self-denial, in 
 furtherance of the eternal interests of their race 1 Even now, 
 in the changed circumstances of the world and of mission- 
 ary life, it would be no light trial. What, then, must have 
 been the independence and strength of mind, and how fer- 
 vent the piety, which could resolve on such a step, when a 
 mission to the heathen was a doubtful experiment even to 
 
48 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 the majority of good people, and when the idea of a female 
 missionary almost shocked the public sense of propriety ! 
 But he who had destined them to be leaders in one of the 
 great enterprises of Christian philanthropy, had made them 
 superior to every consideration but that of right and duty. 
 
 Miss Hasseltine's character,* while in some respects dis- 
 similar to that of Mr. Judson, was in beautiful harmony 
 with it. Both had that sanguine, hopeful temperament, so 
 necessary in their untried and difficult path, which inclined 
 them to look always on the bright side, and to find, in the 
 darkest hour, some promise of a happier future. Both had 
 the same heroic courage to face danger, the same heroic for- 
 titude to sustain that passive suffering which is the hardest 
 trial to active spirits ; both were animated by " a passion 
 for souls" stronger than life or than death. But while his 
 many-sided nature continually presents new points of in- 
 terest to the student of his life, — and we notice now here, 
 now there, a tendency to extremes, the very exuberance of 
 spiritual vitality, — in her we remark, as the prominent in- 
 tellectual trait, a practical good sense which guided her so 
 promptly, so truly in every exigency, as to deserve a place 
 far above what is commonly ranked as talent. It was the 
 predominance of this trait, in connection with her earnest 
 moral purpose, which stamped upon her life such an inrpres- 
 sion of beautiful, we might say majestic consistency, that 
 we cannot point to an act in her career with the wish that 
 it had been otherwise. 
 
 Their anticipations, in prospect of a union for life, were 
 not of the kind which young people are accustomed to 
 indulge in. The pensive tone of the following letter from 
 Mr. Judson, in which he wishes his Ann a happy new year, 
 is such as a man of sensibility would very naturally take, in 
 addressing the woman who was about to share his uncertain 
 and perilous lot. But it is evident, both that he will not, 
 and need not, use the least disguise in depicting to her its 
 uncertainties and perils. 
 
CHOICE OF A WIFE. 49 
 
 "Jannaryl, 1811. Thursday morning. 
 "It is with the utmost sincerity, and with my whole heart, that I 
 wish you, my love, a happy new year. May it be a year in which 
 your walk will be close with God ; your frame calm and serene ; and 
 the road that leads you to the Lamb marked with purer light. May 
 it be a year in which you will have more largely the spirit of Christ, 
 be raised above sublunary things, and be willing to be disposed of in 
 this world just as God shall please. As every moment of the year 
 will bring you nearer the end of your pilgrimage, may it bring you 
 nearer to God, and find you more prepared to hail the messenger of 
 death as a deliverer and a friend. And now, since I have begun to 
 wish, I will go on. May this be the year in which you will change 
 your name ; in which you will take a final leave of your relatives and 
 native land ; in which you will cross the wide ocean and dwell on the 
 other side of the world among a heathen people. What a great 
 change will this year probably effect in our lives ! How very dif- 
 ferent will be our situation and employment ! If our lives are pre- 
 served and our attempt prospered, we shall next new year's day be in 
 India, and perhaps wish each other a happy new year in the uncouth 
 dialect of Hindostan or Burmah. We shall no more see our kind 
 friends around us, or enjoy the conveniences of civilized life, or go to 
 the house of God with those that keep holy day ; but swarthy coun- 
 tenances will everywhere meet our eye, the jargon of an unknown 
 tongue will assail our ears, and we shall witness the assembling of 
 the heathen to celebrate the worship of idol gods. We shall be 
 weary of the world, and wish for wings like a dove that we may fly 
 away and be at rest. We shall probably experience seasons when 
 we shall be ' exceeding sorrowful, even unto death.' We shall see 
 many dreary, disconsolate hours, and feel a sinking of spirits, anguish 
 of mind, of which now we can form little conception. 0, we shall 
 wish to lie down and die ! And that time may soon come. One of 
 us may be unable to sustain the heat of the climate and the change 
 of habits, and the other may say, with literal truth, over the grave — 
 ' By foreign hands thy dying eyes were closed ; 
 
 By foreign hands thy decent limbs composed ; 
 
 By foreign hands thy humble grave adorned ; ' 
 but whether we shall be honoured and mourned by strangers, God 
 only knows. At least, either of us will be certain of one mourner. 
 In view of such scenes, shall we not pray with earnestness, ' for 
 an overcoming faith, ' &c. ? (l JuDg0N> » 
 
 Mr. Judson's union with this high-minded and lovely 
 woman, can scarcely be reckoned as secondary in importance 
 
 E 
 
50 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 to any other event of his histoiy. Its influence upon his 
 happiness, and upon the success of his great work, can never 
 be fully estimated. It spreads like a vital element through 
 the whole history of the Burman mission. In all his 
 wanderings, sufferings, and labours, her strong yet serene 
 spirit kept even flight with 'his; while in those tragic scenes 
 at Ava, when thrown wholly on her own resources, her 
 ■constancy, courage, and wisdom rise to the point of true 
 moral sublimity. One of the fairest pages in the annals of 
 womanly greatness is furnished by the life of Ann Hassel- 
 tine Judson. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 ORDINATION ; VOYAGE ; CHANGE OF VIEWS ON BAPTISM. 
 
 On the 6th of February, 1812, the five missionary breth- 
 ren being assembled at Salem, were solemnly ordained and 
 set apart to the work of preaching the gospel to the heathen. 
 In expectation of the immediate sailing of the Ca?°avan, 
 Mr. Judson had, on the 3rd of that month, taken a final 
 leave of his parents and the beloved Plymouth home, and, on 
 the 5th, had been united in marriage with Miss Hasseltine. 
 
 The ordination of these young men excited the liveliest 
 interest, not in Salem alone, but in the whole vicinity. On 
 the appointed day throngs from all the neighbouring places 
 mingled, at an early hour, with the streams which poured 
 from every quarter of the town towards the Tabernacle 
 Church. Many, doubtless, were brought thither merely by 
 curiosity to witness so novel a spectacle; and many, whose 
 hearts thrilled and whose eyes overflowed with Christian 
 sympathy at the affecting scene, as yet doubted the wisdom 
 of the undertaking, and trembled for the issue. The ser- 
 
VOYAGE. 51 
 
 vices of the day were most happily adapted to strengthen the 
 faith of such, as well as to convince the mere curious spec- 
 tator of the diviue reality of a religion which could produce 
 practical results like these. Even to worldly meu it must 
 have been a scene of moral sublimity when these five noble 
 youths kneeled to receive, " by the laying on of hands," the 
 solemn consecration of their work of self-denying love ; and 
 not less so when they stood, each with a hand clasped by 
 that of a father in the ministry, and received, through the 
 lips of Dr. "Worcester, the eloquent expression of fellowship 
 as preachers and missionaries of the cross. "The irrepres- 
 sible sighing and weeping," which rose at times over the 
 silence of the house, attested how deeply the heart of that 
 vast assemblage was moved. It was, indeed, a day long to 
 be remembered, — an epoch day in the history of American 
 missions. Through its influence a new impulse was given 
 to the missionary spirit in the churches, and the sentiment, 
 so beautifully expressed by Dr. Spring in his charge, became 
 more and more the feeling of the Christian public: "No 
 enterprise comparable to this has been embraced by the 
 American church. All others retire before it, like the stars 
 before the rising sun." 
 
 Both the vessels in which the missionaries were to sail 
 were detained some two weeks beyond the appointed time, as 
 already mentioned. But, on the 18th of February, those who 
 remained at Salem w~ere hastily summoned on board the 
 Caravan. It was an inclement winter day, not unlike that 
 wherein the Mayflower discharged its precious freight on the 
 ice-bound coast of Plymouth, when this little band of youth- 
 ful pilgrims left their native shores to carry the knowledge 
 of their father's God to the pagans of distant Asia. Nor 
 were the two events wanting in other pointsof resemblance. 
 Both were weak and contemptible in the eyes of the world; 
 both were destined, as the products of great moral principles, 
 to unfold in vital changes upon nations and empires, and to 
 become leading steps in the world's history. 
 
52 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 The voyage was pleasant and prosperous, unmarked by 
 any striking incidents. On the 17th of June, 1812, they 
 arrived at the mouth of the Hoogly, and on the 18th, after 
 a voyage of just four months, landed at Calcutta. Here 
 they were met and welcomed to India by the venerable Dr. 
 Carey, who the next day took them up the river fifteen 
 miles, to Serampore, where the whole mission family received 
 them with every mark of Christian affection. 
 
 The quiet and leisure of the voyage had naturally been 
 much employed by Mr. Judson in reflection on the work he 
 had undertaken, and which now lay close before him. In 
 doing this the Directions furnished to the missionaries by the 
 American Board, for their conduct in the various relations 
 into which they would be brought in their new field of 
 labour, received very special consideration. While following 
 these out in his own mind to their practical application, a 
 difficulty presented itself which he could not satisfactorily 
 dispose of. 
 
 By article 10th of the Directions, he found himself re- 
 quired to baptize credible believers and their households, while 
 it forbade the admission of any but the former class to 
 church-membership. While considering this point, with re- 
 ference to his labours among the heathen, he acknowledged, 
 as a matter of course, the propriety of baptizing those who 
 seemed to be true converts. But when he proceeded to the 
 next step, the administration of Christian baptism to their 
 still idolatrous households, there w T as something in this from 
 which he instinctively recoiled. It seemed to him a pro- 
 cedure which must necessarily confound the church and the 
 world, idolatry and Christianity, tending directly to the 
 establishment of a mere formal national religion. The in- 
 quiry arose whether, if the new covenant of the gospel was 
 merely a continuation of that made with Abraham, and 
 baptism stood in the place of circumcision, consistency did 
 not require that all who received baptism should be admit- 
 ted to the full privileges, and subjected to the discipline, of 
 
CHANGE OF VIEWS ON BAPTISM. 53 
 
 the cliurcli 1 Had it then been the practice, as it now is 
 among the Psedobaptists of this country, to present only 
 their infant offspring at the font, the difficulty might not 
 have struck his mind so forcibly. The chasm which must, 
 in such cases, separate the two ordinances of the church, 
 naturally fosters the impression that there is no necessary 
 and close connection between them. But it was then the 
 custom, when persons who were already heads of families 
 became church-members, to administer baptism to all their 
 children, often including those who were of adult age, and 
 sometimes also to the domestics of the household. This, 
 Mr. Judson acknowledged, was in entire consistency with 
 the Abrahamic theory; but on what grounds could such be 
 excluded from the Lord's Supper, w r hich was the substitute 
 for the Passover 1 This was, indeed, no new question among 
 New England divines, some of whom had earnestly advocated 
 a more perfect conformity to the Old Testament model. It 
 was, as I have been informed, the opinion of the elder Dr. 
 Spring, that baptized children should be brought to the 
 communion table when twelve years old, and thereafter be 
 subjected to church discipline if they did not walk worthily 
 of their profession. But the subject had never before en- 
 gaged the particular attention of Mr. Judson. He was still 
 very young. It was but four years since he had first felt 
 any personal interest in religion; and since that time the 
 one idea of preaching Christ to the heathen, and the diffi- 
 culties encountered in securing means for this object, had 
 chiefly occupied his time and thoughts. He had never had 
 the personal responsibility of administering the ordinances 
 of the church in a Christian land. He now felt it for the 
 first time; and in connection with the still more fearful 
 responsibility of settling the constitution of that church for 
 a people who had never before heard of Christ. 
 
 He was, moreover, about to meet the Serampore mission- 
 aries ; men who were looked up to, by the whole Christian 
 world, with the veneration due to eminence alike in learn- 
 
54 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 ing and piety. Mr. Judson was the bearer of a letter from 
 the corresponding secretary of the American Board, solicit- 
 ing for him and his associates the kindly notice and aid of 
 these excellent men. In anticipation of soon being their 
 guest, he began to ask, with some solicitude, after the argu- 
 ments with which he should defend his denominational views 
 against their objections. 
 
 These inquiries commenced about two months before the 
 close of the voyage. The more he examined the subject, the 
 more distrustful he became of his former belief; and he used 
 to say to Mrs. Judson that he feared the Baptists were in 
 the right. This alarmed her greatly, for she saw at a 
 glance the distressing consequences which must result from 
 a change of denominational views. Believing it to be a point 
 of no vital importance, she endeavoured to dissuade him 
 from pursuing the investigation. " He always answered," — 
 to use her own words, — " that his duty compelled him to 
 examine the subject; and he hoped he should have a dispo- 
 sition to embrace the truth, though he paid dear for it." 
 
 He arrived in India without having reached any satisfac- 
 tory result. But being providentially detained in Serampore 
 and Calcutta by the delay of the other missionaries, and by 
 difficulties with government, he resumed his inquiries. These 
 at length terminated, about two months after his arrival, in 
 the conviction that his former views were founded on a mis- 
 apprehension of the nature of the Christian church. It 
 became clear to his mind that though this was typified by 
 the Abrahamic church, which, in various respects, prepared 
 the way for it, yet the constitutions of the two were radically 
 different : the one being composed of the natural seed of 
 Abraham, without regard to piety of individual character; 
 the other, " a selective system, acknowledging none as mem- 
 bers of the church but such as gave credible evidence of 
 believing in Christ." He now saw the reason why he had 
 been unable to find, in the New Testament, directions for 
 the baptism of the unconverted households of believers, 
 
CHANGE OF VIEWS ON BAPTISM. 55 
 
 answering to those of the Old Testament in regard to cir- 
 cumcision. " The more I read," he says in his letter to the 
 Plymouth church, "and the more I meditated on the sub- 
 ject, the more clearly it appeared to me that all my errors 
 and difficulties had originated in confounding these two 
 systems. I began to see that since the veiy nature and 
 constitution of the church of Christ excluded infants and 
 unregenerate domestics, repentance and faith being always 
 represented as necessary to constitute a disciple, we had no 
 right to expect any directions for, or any examples of, the 
 initiation of such unqualified persons into the church. To 
 search for such directions and examples' in the New Testa- 
 ment would be as if the citizen of a republic should go to 
 search his national code for laws concerning the royal family, 
 which, by the very nature and constitution of the republic, 
 is excluded. Suppose that such a citizen, disappointed in 
 his search, should have recourse to the constitution and 
 laws of a neighbouring monarchy for the desired informa- 
 tion 1 This, it appeared to me, would aptly represent the 
 proceeding of those who, unable to find in the New Testa- 
 ment satisfactory proof of the right of infants or unregen- 
 erate domestics, should have recourse to the Abrahamic and 
 Jewish codes." 
 
 A critical study of the Greek New Testament, in connec- 
 tion with this inquiry, had led him to doubt the validity of 
 sprinkling as a form of baptism ; and, from a careful exam- 
 ination of the evidence on both sides, he came to the 
 conclusion that his former views on this subject were 
 unscriptural. 
 
 Mr. Judson felt, in these convictions, the satisfaction 
 which every candid mind must experience, when, after labo- 
 rious and anxious search, it attains to the clear apprehension 
 of important truth. " I cannot describe to you, dear breth- 
 ren," he says, in the letter already referred to, "the light 
 and satisfaction which I obtained in taking this view of the 
 matter. In considering the two churches as distinct, and in 
 
50 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 classing my ideas of each in their proper place, I became 
 possessed of a key that unlocked many a difficulty which 
 had long perplexed me ; and the more I read the Bible the 
 more clearly I saw that this was the true system therein 
 revealed." 
 
 But the questions of practical duty which immediately 
 ingrafted themselves on these new convictions, were in the 
 highest degree perplexing and distressing. If, as he now 
 believed, the very nature of the Christian church precluded 
 infant baptism, and the nature of the rite precluded any 
 form but immersion, what was to become of his own bap- 
 tism in infancy 1 He saw that he was, in a double sense, 
 unbaptized, and that the command of Christ to every be- 
 liever was, in his case, yet to be obeyed. But how could he 
 do it 1 All the consequences which Mrs. Judson had pre- 
 viously depicted, as a check to his inquiries, spread out 
 before him. He foresaw the disappointment, and grief, and 
 mortification, which it would occasion to his parents and 
 Christian friends at home; his inevitable dismission from 
 the service of the American Board ; and, more grievous still, 
 his separation from those beloved missionary brethren with 
 whom he had hoped to spend his days in labour for Christ. 
 He asked himself whether, under circumstances so peculiar, 
 some dispensation from the strictness of the command might 
 not be admissible. But the question instantly came back 
 upon him, How, then, am I to treat the children and 
 domestics of converted heathen ? This, as he aptly expresses 
 it, was the " Gordian knot" whose "gripe" he heartily 
 wishes that his brethren at home, when passing judgment 
 on his case, could feel as he did. 
 
 Till within a few weeks of this decision he had found no 
 one to sympathize with his inquiries, though they had been 
 a frequent subject of discussion between him and his mis- 
 sionary associates. At length Mrs. Judson felt constrained 
 to examine once more what the Bible said in regard to bap- 
 tism, and the prayerful search soon brought her to the same 
 conclusion with her husband. 
 
CHANGE OF VIEWS ON BAPTISM. 57 
 
 Accordingly, on the 6tli of September, Mr. and Mrs. 
 Judson were immersed in the Baptist chapel at Calcutta; 
 an event which changed the whole complexion of their lives, 
 and ultimately resulted in a signal enlargement of the Re- 
 deemer's kingdom in India. 
 
 In taking this step Mr. Judson had acted with perfect 
 simplicity and singleness of heart. He knew that there was 
 no organization among American Baptists to which he could 
 appeal for support : he was personally a stranger to the 
 denomination; and his hopes of adequate aid, in that direc- 
 tion, must have been very faint. He had not prudently 
 ascertained beforehand, whether he could rely upon the 
 patronage of the Serampore Mission; and indeed, in the 
 event, this was found to be out of the question. He and 
 his devoted wife then anticipated, as not improbable, the 
 necessity of taking up their residence alone in some isolated 
 spot, and of supporting themselves by their own labour, 
 while prosecuting their missionary work. He had cast him- 
 self implicitly on divine Providence, and now stood waiting 
 to see what God would do for him. 
 
 Immediately on coming to his decision, he had made a 
 communication on the subject to the secretary of the Ameri- 
 can Board, and, by the advice of the Serampore missionaries, 
 also addressed letters to Dr. Baldwin and Dr. Bolles, offer- 
 ing his services to the Baptist Christians of America, should 
 they be disposed to form a society for supporting missions 
 in the East. His letter to Dr. Bolles, of Salem, with whom 
 he had a slight personal acquaintance, will be read with 
 interest, as giving a picture of his situation and feeelings at 
 this time. 
 
 TO THE REV. DR. BOLLES, SALEM, MASS. 
 
 "Calcutta, September 1, 1812. 
 
 "Rev. Sir, — I recollect that during a short interview I had with 
 you in Salem, I suggested the formation of a society among the Bajv 
 tists in America for the support of foreign missions, in imitation of 
 
58 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 the exertions of your English brethren. Little did I then expect to 
 be personally concerned in such an attempt. 
 
 "Within a few months I have experienced an entire change of 
 sentiments on the subject of baptism. My doubts concerning the 
 correctness of nry former system of belief commenced during my 
 passage from America to this country ; and after many painful trials, 
 which none can know but those who are taught to relinquish a system 
 in which they had been educated, I settled down in the full persuasion 
 that the immersion of a professing believer in Christ is the only 
 Christian baptism. 
 
 " Mrs. Judson is united with me in this persuasion. We have 
 signified our views and wishes to the Baptist missionaries at Seram- 
 pore, and expect to be baptized in this city next Lord's day. 
 
 ' ' A separation from my missionary brethren, and a dissolution of 
 my connection with the Board of Commissioners, seem to be necessary 
 consequences. The missionaries at Serampore are exerting them- 
 selves to the utmost of their ability in managing and supporting their 
 extensive and complicated mission. 
 
 ' ' Under these circumstances I look to you. Alone, in this foreign 
 heathen land, I make my appeal to those whom, with their permis- 
 sion, I will call my Baptist brethren in the United States. 
 
 " With the advice of the brethren at Serampore, I am contemplating 
 a mission on one of the eastern islands. They have lately sent their 
 brother Chater to Ceylon, and their brother Robinson to Java. At 
 present, Amboyna seems to present the most favourable opening. 
 Fifty thousand souls are there perishing without the means of life ; 
 and the situation of the island is such that a mission there established 
 might, with the blessing of God, be extended to the neighbouring 
 islands in those seas. 
 
 ' ' But should I go thither, it is a most painful reflection that I must 
 go alone, and also uncertain of the means of support. But I will 
 trust in God. He has frequently enabled me to praise his divine good- 
 ness, and will never forsake those who put their trust in him. — I am, 
 dear sir, yours, in the Lord Jesus, 
 
 "Adontram Judson, Jr." 
 
 The following extract from a letter written on behalf of 
 the Serampore missionaries, by Dr. Marshman, which accom- 
 panied those of Mr. Judson, is too beautiful in its spirit, 
 and too interesting a testimonial of the impression which he 
 had made on those excellent and discerning men, to be 
 withheld from the reader. 
 
CHANGE OF VIEWS ON BAPTISM. 59 
 
 EXTRACT FROM A LETTER OF DR. MARSHMAN, OF SERAMPORE, TO 
 THE REV. DR. BALDWIN, OF BOSTON. 
 
 " September 1, 1812. 
 "A note which brother Judson sent to brother Carey last Saturday 
 has occasioned much reflection among ns. In it he declares his belief 
 that believers' baptism alone is the doctrine of the Scriptures, and 
 requests to be baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. 
 
 " This unexpected circumstance seems to suggest many ideas. The 
 change in the young man's mind, respecting this ordinance of Christ, 
 seems quite the effect of divine truth operating on the mind. It be- 
 gan when no Baptist was near (on board ship), and when he, in the 
 conscientious discharge of his duty, was examining the subject in 
 order to maintain what he then deemed the truth, on his arrival in 
 Bengal. And so carefully did he conceal the workings of his mind 
 from us, on his arrival, that he scarcely gave us a hint respecting 
 them before he sent this note to brother Carey. This was not indeed 
 veiy difficult for him to do, as we make it a point to guard against 
 obtruding on missionary brethren of different sentiments any con- 
 versation relative to baptism. 
 
 "This change, then, which I believe few who knew brother Judson 
 will impute to whim, or to anything besides sincere conviction, seems 
 to point out something relative to the duty of our Baptist brethren 
 with you, as it relates to the cause of missions. It can scarcely be 
 expected that the Board of Commissioners will support a Baptist 
 missionary, who cannot of course comply with their instructions, and 
 baptize whole households on the parents' faith ; and it is certain that 
 the young man ought not to be left to perish for want, merely because 
 he loved the truth more than father or mother ; nor be compelled to 
 give np missionary work for want of support therein. Now, though 
 we should certainly interfere to prevent a circumstance like this hap- 
 pening, particularly as we have given our Pa?dobaptist brother Newell, 
 gone to the Isle of France, an order to draw there upon us should he 
 be in distress, yet, to say nothing of the missionary concerns already 
 lying on us, and constantly enlarging, it seems as though Providence 
 itself were raising up this young man that you might at least partake 
 of the zeal of our Congregational missionary brethren around you. I 
 would wish, then, that you shoidd share in the glorious work by 
 supporting him. Let us do whatsoever things are becoming, and 
 whatsoever things are lovely, and leave the reverse of these for others. 
 After God has thus given you a missionary of your own nation, faith, 
 and order, without the help or knowledge of man, let me entreat you 
 and Dr. Messer, and brethren Bolles and Moriarty, humbly to accept 
 the gift. 
 
60 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 "To you 1 am sure I need add no more than to beg you to give 
 my cordial love to all your brethren around you. 
 
 "I may probably write you again soon, and in the mean time 
 remain yours, in the Lord, 
 
 "Joshua Marshman." 
 
 The long period of suspense which followed this applica- 
 cation must have been extremely trying to the young mis- 
 sionaries ; but it was, without doubt, the means of maturing 
 their Christian graces, and fitting them for richer usefulness. 
 They had the satisfaction, a few weeks after their baptism, to 
 be joined by Mr. Rice, who had also been led to an exami- 
 nation and abandonment of his previous denominational 
 views. Still, the feeling of isolation, the uncertainty of their 
 future prospects, and the consciousness of having lost the 
 affection and confidence of their best beloved brethren at 
 home, w T ere often exquisitely painful. It is a cheering indi- 
 cation of the progress in brotherly love and mutual respect 
 among American Christians, that we can now hardly under- 
 stand the apprehensions expressed by Mrs. Judson on the 
 latter of these j)oints. What was there, thousands will at 
 this day be ready to ask, in such a conscientious change of 
 views, which should alienate the heart of one disciple from 
 another who was one with him still in the faith, the patience, 
 the work, and the immortal hopes of the gospel 1 
 
 FROM MRS. JUDSON TO A FRIEND. 
 
 "September 7, 1812. 
 
 "Can you, my dear Nancy, still love me, still desire to hear from 
 me, when I tell you I have become a Baptist? If I judge from 
 my own feelings, I answer, you will, and that my differing from you 
 in those tilings which do not affect our salvation will not diminish 
 your affection for me, or make you unconcerned for my welfare. You 
 may, perhajts, think this change very sudden, as I have said nothing 
 of it before ; but, my dear girl, this alteration has not been the work 
 of an hour, a day, or a month. The subject has been maturely, can- 
 didly, and I hope prayerfully, examined for months. 
 
 "An examination of the subject of baptism commenced on board 
 the Caravan. As Mr. Judson was continuing the translation of the 
 
CHANGE OF VIEWS ON BAPTISM. 61 
 
 New Testameut, which he began in America, he had many doubts 
 respecting the meaning of the word baptize. This, with the idea of 
 meeting the Baptists at Seranrpore, when he would wish to defend 
 his own sentiments, induced a more thorough examination of the 
 foundation of the Paedobaptist system. The more he examined the 
 more his doubts increased ; and, unwilling as he was to admit it, he 
 was afraid the Baptists were right and he wrong. After we arrived 
 at Calcutta, his attention was turned from this subject to the con- 
 cerns of the mission and the difficulties with government. But as his 
 mind was still uneasy he again renewed the subject. I felt afraid 
 he would become a Baptist, and frequently urged the unhappy conse- 
 quences if he should. But he said his duty compelled him to satisfy 
 his own mind, and embrace those sentiments which appeared most 
 concordant with Scripture. I always took the Paedobaptist side in 
 reasoning with him, even after I was as doubtful of the truth of their 
 system as he. We left Serampore to reside in Calcutta a week or two, 
 before the arrival of our brethren ; and as we had nothing in particu- 
 lar to occupy our attention, we confined it exclusively to this subject. 
 "We procured the best authors on both sides, compared them with the 
 Scriptures, examined and re-examined the sentiments of Baptists and 
 Paedobaptists, and were finally compelled, from a conviction of truth, 
 to embrace those of the former. Thus, my dear Nancy, we are con- 
 firmed Baptists, not because we wish to be, but because truth com- 
 pelled us to be. We have endeavoured to count the cost, and be 
 prepared for the many severe trials resulting from tins change of sen- 
 timent. We anticipate the loss of reputation, and of the affection and 
 esteem of many of our American friends. But the most trying cir- 
 cumstance attending this change, and that which has caused most 
 pain, is the separation which must take place between us and our 
 dear missionary associates. Although we are attached to each other, 
 and should doubtless live very happily together, yet the brethren do 
 not think it best we should unite in one mission. These things, my 
 dear Nancy, have caused us to weep and pour out our hearts in 
 prayer to Him whose direction we so much wish and need. We feel 
 that we are alone in the world, with no real friend but each other, 
 no one on whom we can depend but God." 
 
 EXTRACT FROM A LETTER TO HER PARENTS. 
 
 "It was extremely trying to reflect on the consequences of our 
 becoming Baptists. We knew it would wound and grieve our dear 
 Christian friends in America — that we should lose their approbation 
 and esteem. We thought it probable the Commissioners would refuse 
 to support us; and what was more distressing than anything, we 
 
62 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 knew we must be. separated from our missionary associates, and go 
 alone to some heathen land. These things were very trying to us, 
 and caused our hearts to bleed for anguish. We felt we had no home 
 in this world, and no friend but each other." 
 
 Their perplexity and distress were greatly increased by 
 the treatment which they received from the officers of the 
 East India Company; who refused to allow them to con- 
 duct a mission, or even to reside temporarily within their 
 territories. They lived in the perpetual apprehension of 
 being forcibly carried to England, and thus compelled to 
 abandon for ever the field of missionary labour. Under 
 these circumstances, it was their most anxious wish to escape 
 from the tyranny of this great power into (< some isolated 
 spot where they might support themselves by the labour of 
 their own hands," while communicating to the degraded 
 heathen the tidings of a Saviour. How different is the 
 state of things in our day, when the shadow of the British 
 flag is the refuge, not the terror, of the Christian philan- 
 thropist; when in every spot where England sets her mighty 
 foot, there the peaceful banner of the gospel may unfold as 
 freely as on the green hills of her native island ! 
 
 The story of their trials and wanderings, during this 
 period, will be briefly given in the following chapter. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 PERSECUTION BY THE EAST INDIA COMPANY. 
 
 The East India Company had, as a body, never been 
 favourable to the spread of the gospel in India. Even the 
 society's own chaplains, clergymen of the Church of Eng- 
 land, were not allowed to preach to the natives, or to do any- 
 thing directly for their conversion. This caution was based, 
 
PERSECUTION BY THE EAST INDIA COMPANY. 63 
 
 professedly, on a conscientious regard to the religious rights 
 guaranteed to the various idolatrous nations under British 
 sway; which, it was argued, would be infringed by all 
 attempts to undermine their ancient faith. But the fact 
 that the Company derived a large annual revenue from a 
 direct tax on idolatry, and that it also opened in various 
 ways a market to English merchandize, affords a much more 
 reliable clue to their true motives. Of the myriads of pil- 
 grims who collected from all parts of India to the yearly 
 festival of Juggernaut, — the aged, the sick, the poor, the 
 women and children, who had dragged their weary limbs 
 hundreds and thousands of miles under the burning sun of 
 India, to worship the god in whom they trusted, — not one 
 was allowed to enter- the sacred precincts till he had paid for 
 the privilege a sum of money to his English masters. The 
 collectorship of the pilgrim's tax and the superintendence of 
 the temple, was a regular office under government. To this 
 must be added the general dissoluteness of manners then pre- 
 vailing among the British residents of India, to which the 
 horrible licentiousness sanctioned by Hindoo idolatry was 
 far more congenial than the austere virtue enjoined by 
 Christianity. Persons who viewed with indifference the 
 hellish orgies of the worship of Juggernaut, the self-immo- 
 lation of devotees, and the burning of widows, were yet 
 fired with righteous indignation at the scheme of translating 
 the Holy Scriptures into the native tongues. The idea seems, 
 moreover, to have been generally entertained, that a know- 
 ledge of Christianity would render the natives less passive 
 and manageable, and would thereby endanger the interests 
 and safety of the Company. That noble-hearted philanthro- 
 pist, Claudius Buchanan, had to contend, both in his efforts 
 for his own countrymen and for the heathen, against the 
 whole current of British life and opinion in India. It could 
 not be expected that sectaries, as all dissenters from the 
 English church were considered, would meet with more 
 favour. The Baptist missionaries at Serampore often felt 
 
64 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 the heavy hand of government. Americans could not plead 
 even the claim of their English brethren to toleration, and 
 were especially liable at this time, when the relations of the 
 two governments at home were so unfriendly, to suspicion 
 and hard treatment. Hatred to the gospel found a ready 
 cloak in national hostility. 
 
 Scarcely ten days after the arrival of Messrs. Judson and 
 Newell in India, they were recalled by a government sum- 
 mons from the hospitable Mission Home in Serampore, to 
 Calcutta. Here an order was read to them requiring their 
 immediate return to America in the ship which brought them 
 out. They begged to be allowed to settle in some other part 
 of India, but received in answer an absolute prohibition of 
 residence in the Company's territories, or any of its depen- 
 dencies. They then requested leave to go to the Isle of 
 France, which was permitted. It was not till the 1st of 
 August that a vessel was found sailing thither, and this 
 could afford passage only for two persons. The precedence 
 being very properly given to Mr. and Mrs. Newell, on 
 account of the health of the latter, which required the com- 
 fort and quiet of a home, Mr. and Mrs. Judson were obliged 
 to wait for another opportunity. A few days after, the 
 Harmony arrived with the rest of the missionaries, and as 
 every other opening then seemed closed, it was agreed that 
 they should proceed in a body to the Isle of France. Cir- 
 cumstances, however, induced Messrs. Hall and Nott to alter 
 their determination, and attempt a mission in Bombay ; so 
 that Mr. Bice alone remained with Mr. and Mrs. Judson. 
 But before either party were able to leave Bengal, the change 
 already described in the views of the three latter, in regard 
 to baptism, had made a still more painful separation between 
 the members of this devoted little band, which, in the judg- 
 ment of all, rendered a further missionary connection inex- 
 pedient. 
 
 While waiting for a vessel bound to the Isle of France, 
 Mr. Judson's mind was anxiously engaged in considering 
 
PERSECUTION BY THE EAST INDIA COMPANY. 65 
 
 other fields of labour. Burmah, the original destination 
 of the mission, had early been given up. The Serampore 
 brethren, after having expended some ten thousand dollars 
 in attempting an establishment in that empire, were about 
 relinquishing it as totally impracticable. The London Mis- 
 sionary Society had been equally unsuccessful. Mr. Nott 
 wrote from Bengal to a friend : " The Burman empire seems 
 at present out of the question." Mrs. Newell remarks in 
 her journal, "We cannot feel that we are called in Provi- 
 dence to go to Burmah. Every account we have from that 
 savage, barbarous nation, confirms us in our opinion that the 
 way is not prepared for the spread of the gospel there." But 
 so inviting was this field, could a foothold once be obtained, 
 that when all the others had relinquished the thought of 
 going to Burmah, Mr. Judson still clung to it. The glowing 
 pictures of Col. Symmes, which had excited his youthful 
 fancy, had indeed given place to far different views of Bur- 
 mah life and character; and so far as personal comfort and 
 happiness were concerned, even he had come to look upon a 
 residence there "with feelings of horror." But there was a 
 peculiar attraction to him in the fact, that there existed no 
 translation of the Scriptures in the Burmese language. His 
 distinguished attainments as a linguist had already marked 
 him out in America as the translator of the Bible for some 
 Pagan nation; and he was conscious of an adaptation of 
 mind to this object. But the time was not yet ripe for him 
 to enter Burmah. Under date of Sept. 19, 1812, Mrs. Jud- 
 son writes to a friend : " We had almost concluded to so to 
 the Burman empire, when we heard that there were fresh 
 difficulties existing between the English and the Burman 
 government. If these difficulties are settled I think it 
 probable we shall go there." Meanwhile he turned his 
 attention to other fields. Japan, Ceylon, Java, Amboyna,* 
 and finally South America, were successively thought o£ 
 
 One of the Moluccas. 
 F 
 
66 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 The Isle of France had a peculiar interest, from the hope of 
 extending the mission to the great and populous island of 
 Madagascar. But while still deliberating and looking for an 
 opening, the government brought him to a sudden decision. 
 Towards the close of November another order was received 
 by Messrs. Judson and Bice, requiring them to leave the 
 country immediately, for England. They were also forbidden 
 to quit their place of residence without permission, and their 
 names were published in the list of passengers about to leave 
 for England in one of the Company's ships. Their request 
 for a renewal of the permission to go to the Isle of France, 
 in the Creole, a vessel now ready to sail for Port Louis, was 
 peremptorily refused. 
 
 No alternative now seemed left them ; and it could hardly 
 have furnished ground for an impeachment of their mis- 
 sionary zeal had they concluded that Providence was by these 
 events indicating a return to their native land. But they 
 did not so interpret them. In unimpaired health, with 
 impressions of the greatness and necessity of the work 
 strengthened by what they had witnessed, they could not take 
 "the wrath of man" as an index of the will of God. One 
 hope of escape, a forlorn one indeed, yet remained, — to per- 
 suade the captain of the Creole to receive them without a 
 passport. On making this application to him, he replied, to 
 their great joy, that he could take no responsibility in the 
 matter, but there was his ship, and they could do what they 
 pleased. 
 
 It was at the dead of night when this little company of 
 Christian missionaries, two talented, virtuous, educated young 
 men, and a beautiful and refined woman, stole, like criminals, 
 through the silent streets of Calcutta, followed by the wary 
 steps of the coolies carrying their baggage, and directed their 
 course towards the city dockyards. By some means the gates 
 were opened for the wayfarers, though this was entirely con- 
 trary to the rules of the Company, and they soon found 
 thsmselves safe on board their ark of promise, La Belle 
 
PERSECUTION BY THE EAST INDIA COMPANY. 67 
 
 Creole. Next morning the vessel sailed, and for two days 
 they flattered themselves that they were virtually beyond 
 the reach of their enemies. But characters so dangerous to 
 the British, supremacy in India could not be suffered thus to 
 go at large on the continent or islands of Asia. At the 
 close of the second day, a government despatch arrived, for- 
 bidding the pilot to proceed any further down the river with 
 the vessel, as passengers were on board who had been ordered 
 to England. 
 
 The following letter from Mrs. Judson to her parents 
 gives a vivid picture of the embarrassments of their situa- 
 tion, and of the firmness and spirit with which these were 
 met : — 
 
 "At Sea, N". Lat. 12, Dec. 7, 1812. 
 "My dear Parents, — We immediately concluded that it was not 
 safe to continue on board the remainder of the night. Mr. Rice and 
 Mr. Judson took a boat and went on shore to a tavern little more 
 than a mile from the ship. The captain said that I and our baggage 
 coidd stay on board with perfect safety, even should an officer be sent 
 to seai'ch the vessel. The next day we lay at anchor, expecting every 
 hour to hear some intelligence from Calcutta. In the evening the 
 captain received a note from the owner of the vessel, saying he had 
 been at the police to inquire the cause of the detention of his ship ; 
 and the cause assigned was, 'it was suspected there were persons on 
 board whom the captain had been forbidden to receive,' and that the 
 ship could not proceed until it was ascertained that no such persons 
 were on board. The pilot immediately wrote a certificate that no 
 such persons were on board, at the same time giving a list of all the 
 passengers. I got into a small boat and went on shore, where the 
 brethren had been anxiously waiting through the day. We knew not 
 what course to take, as it was then impossible that we coidd proceed 
 in that ship, without a pass from the magistrate. Brother Bice set 
 out directly for Calcutta, to see if it was possible to get a pass, or do 
 anything else. We spent the night and the next day at the tavern, 
 without hearing anything from the ship, fearing that every European 
 we saw was in search of us. Brother Bice returned from Calcutta, 
 but had effected nothing. The owner of the vessel was highly 
 offended at his ship's being detained so long on our account, and 
 would do nothing inore to assist us. We felt our situation was pecu- 
 liarly trying, and could see no end to our difficulties. 
 
G8 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 " Early the next morning we received a note from the captain, say- 
 ing he had liberty to proceed, but we must take our baggage from the 
 vessel. We thought it not safe to continue at the tavern where we 
 were, neither could we think of returning to Calcutta. But one way 
 was left — to go down the river about sixteen miles, where there was 
 another tavern. I went on board to see about our baggage, as the 
 brethren did not think it safe for them to go. As we could get no 
 boat at the place where we were, I requested the captaiu to let our 
 things remain until the vessel reached the other tavern, where I would 
 try to get a boat. He consented, and told me I had better go in the 
 vessel, as it would be unpleasant going so far in a small boat. I was 
 obliged to go on shore again to inform the brethren of this, and know 
 what they would do. Brother Rice set out again for Calcutta, to try 
 to get a passage to Ceylon, in a ship which was anchored near the 
 place we were going to. Mr. Judson took a small boat in which was 
 a small part of our baggage, to go down the river, while I got into the 
 pilot's boat, which he had sent on shore with me, to go to the ship. 
 As I had been some time on shore, and the wind strong, the vessel 
 had gone down some distance. Imagine how uncomfortable my situa- 
 tion ! In a little boat rowed by six natives, entirely alone, the river 
 very rough in consequence of the wind, without an umbrella or any- 
 thing to screen me from the siui, which was very hot. The natives 
 hoisted a large sail, which every now and then would almost tip the 
 boat on one side. I manifested some fear to them, and to comfort me 
 they woidd constantly repeat, ' Cutcha pho annah, sahib, cutcha pho 
 annah.' The meaning, Never fear, madam, never fear. After some 
 time we came up with the ship, where I put our things in order, to be 
 taken out in an hour or two. When we came opposite the tavern, the 
 pilot kindly lent me his boat and servant to go on shore. I immedi- 
 ately procured a large boat to send to the ship for our baggage. I 
 entered the tavern, a stranger, & female, and unprotected. I called for 
 a room, and sat down to reflect on my disconsolate situation. I had 
 nothing with me but a few rupees. I did not know that the boat 
 which I sent after the vessel would overtake it, and if it did, whether 
 it would ever return with our baggage ; neither did 1 know where 
 Mr. Judson was, or when he would come, or with what treatment I 
 should meet at the tavern. I thought of home, and said to myself, 
 These are some of the many trials attendant on a missionary life, and 
 which 1 have anticipated. 
 
 " In a few hours Mr. Judson arrived, and toward night our baggage. 
 We had now given up all hope of going to the Isle of France, and 
 concluded either to return to Calcutta or to communicate our real 
 situation to the tavern-keeper, and request him to assist us. As we 
 
PEKSECUTION BY THE EAST INDIA COMPANY. 69 
 
 thought the latter preferable, Mr. Judson told our landlord our cir- 
 cumstances, and asked if he could assist in getting us a passage to 
 Ceylon. He said a friend of his was expected down the river the next 
 day, who was captain of a vessel bound to Madras, and who, he did 
 not doubt, would take us. This raised our sinking hopes. We waited 
 two days ; and on the third, which was Sabbath, the ship came in 
 sight and anchored directly before the house. We now expected the 
 time of our deliverance had come. The tavern-keeper went on board 
 to see the captain for us ; but our hopes were again dashed, when he 
 returned and said the captain could not take us. We determined, 
 however, to see the captain ourselves, and endeavour to persuade him 
 to let us have a passage at any rate. We had just sat down to sup- 
 per, when a letter was handed us. We hastily opened it, and to our 
 great surprise and joy, in it was a _pa*s from the magistrate, for us 
 to go on board the Creole, the vessel we had left. Who procured this 
 pass for us, or in what way, we are still ignorant ; we could only view 
 the hand of God, and wonder. But we had every reason to expect 
 the Creole had got out to sea, as it was three days since we left her. 
 There was a possibility, however, of her having anchored at Saugur, 
 seventy miles from where we then were. We had let our baggage 
 continue in the boat into which it was first taken, therefore it was all 
 in readiness ; and after dark we all three got into the same boat, and 
 set out against the tide for Saugur. It was a most dreary night to me, 
 but Mr. Judson slept the greater part of the night. The next day we 
 had a favourable wind, and before night reached Saugur, where were 
 many ships at anchor, and among the rest we had the happiness to 
 find the Creole. She had been anchored there two days, waiting for 
 some of the ship's crew. I never enjoyed a sweeter moment in my 
 life than that when T was sure we were in sight of the Creole. After 
 spending a fortnight in such anxiety, it was a veiy great relief to find 
 ourselves safe on board the vessel in which we first embarked. All 
 of us are now attending to the French language, as that is spoken 
 altogether at the Isle of France. Though it has pleased our Heavenly 
 Father lightly to afflict us, yet he has supported and delivered us from 
 our trials, which still encourages us to trust in him." 
 
 On the 17th of January, 1813, they arrived, after a long 
 and stormy passage, at Port Louis. Here they were met 
 with the afflictive intelligence that Mrs. Newell was no more. 
 Just at the date of their escape from Bengal, she was finish- 
 ing her short earthly course; so short, if reckoned "by days 
 and months and years,"' but longer than many a life of three- 
 
70 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 score and ten, if counted by holy affections and purposes, or 
 by its results to the cause of missions. The stoiy of her 
 brief career and early death threw a tender, melancholy 
 interest around that cause, as something consecrated by a 
 martyr's sacrifice, and awoke a kindred spirit of self-devotion 
 in many a youthful heart; so that her lonely grave may be 
 said to have blossomed with the richest blessings for the 
 world. 
 
 Mr. Newell soon took his departure for Ceylon ; and about 
 the middle of March, Mr. Rice sailed for America, with the 
 double object of recruiting his own health, which was suffer- 
 ing from the effects of the climate, and of awakening a 
 deeper interest in missions among the Baptists of this coun- 
 try. Thus Mr. and Mrs. Judson were left utterly alone, 
 with prospects but little adapted in any respect to cheer 
 their spirits. The governor was indeed, at present, friendly; 
 but it was uncertain how long this state of things would last, 
 since the persecuting jealousy of the Conrpany had followed 
 them to this remote spot, with the warning to the authori- 
 ties to " keep an eye on those American missionaries" ! This, 
 however, would have weighed little with them had the field 
 of usefulness been such as to justify their stay. Madagascar 
 was closed against them by the despotic character of its gov- 
 ernment. The remainder of the story, and the wonderful 
 guidance of Providence, by which their wanderings at length 
 terminated in the land they had so dreaded, so longed for, 
 will be best given in Mr. Judson's own words : — 
 
 "A slight sketch of our movements, particularly at the time 
 of our coming to Rangoon, I now submit. After a mournful separa- 
 tion from Brother Rice, at the Isle of France, in March, 1813, we 
 remained there about two months waiting for a passage to some of 
 the eastern islands, not venturing at that time to think a mission to 
 Burmah practicable. But there being no prospect of accomplishing 
 our wishes directly, we concluded to take passage to Madras, and 
 proceed thence as circumstances should direct. We arrived there in 
 June, and were immediately informed of the renewed hostilities of 
 the Company's government towards missionaries, exhibited in their 
 
PERSECUTION BY THE EAST INDIA COMPANY. 71 
 
 treatment of the brethren both at Serampore and Bombay. We were, 
 of course, reported to the police, and an account of onr arrival 
 forwarded to the supreme government in Bengal. It became, there- 
 fore, a moral certainty that as soon as an order coidd be received at 
 Madras, we should be again arrested, and ordered to England. Our 
 only safety appeared to consist in escaping from Madras before such 
 an order should arrive. It may easily be conceived with what feel- 
 ings I inquired the destination of vessels in the Madras roads. I 
 found none that woidd sail in season, but one bound to Rangoon. A 
 mission to Rangoon we had been accustomed to regard with feelings 
 of horror. But it was now brought to a point. We must either 
 venture there or be sent to Europe. All other paths were shut up ; 
 and thus situated, though dissuaded by all our friends at Madras, we 
 commended ourselves to the care of God, and embarked the 22nd of 
 June. It was a crazy old vessel. The captain was the only person 
 on board that could speak our language, and we had no other apart- 
 ment than what was made by canvas. Our passage was very tedious. 
 Mrs. Judson was taken dangerously ill, and continued so until, at one 
 period, I came to experience the awful sensation which necessarily 
 resulted from the expectation of an immediate separation from my 
 beloved wife, the only remaining companion of my wanderings. 
 About the same time, the captain being unable to make the Nicobar 
 Island, where it was intended to take in a cargo of cocoa-nuts, we 
 were driven into a dangerous strait between the Little and Great 
 Andamans, two savage coasts, where the captain had never been 
 before, and where, if we had been cast ashore, we should according 
 to all accounts have been killed and eaten by the natives. But as 
 one evil is sometimes an antidote to another, so it happened with vis. 
 Our being driven into this dangerous but quiet channel brought imme- 
 diate relief to the agitated and exhausted frame of Mrs. Judson, and 
 conduced essentially to her recovery. And in the event, we were 
 safely conducted over the black rocks which we sometimes saw in the 
 gulf below, and on the eastern side of the islands found favourable 
 winds, which gently wafted us forward to Rangoon. But on arriving 
 here other trials awaited us. 
 
 "We had never before seen a place where European influence had 
 not contributed to smooth and soften the rough features of unculti- 
 vated nature. The prospect of Rangoon, as we approached, was quite 
 disheartening. I went on shore, just at night, to take a view of 
 the place and the Mission House; but so dark, and cheerless, and 
 unpromising did all things appear, that the evening of that day, 
 after my return to the ship, we have marked as the most glcomy and 
 distressing that we ever passed. Instead of rejoicing, as we ought 
 
72 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 to have done, in having found a heathen land from which we were 
 not immediately driven away, such were our weaknesses that we felt 
 we had no portion left here below, and found consolation only in 
 looking beyond our pilgrimage, which we tried to flatter ourselves 
 would be short, to that peaceful region where the wicked cease from 
 troubling and the weary are at rest. But if ever we commended our- 
 selves sincerely, and without reserve, to the disposal of our Heavenly 
 Father, it was on this evening. And after some recollection and 
 prayer, we experienced something of the presence of Him who 
 cleaveth closer than a brother ; something of that peace which our 
 Saviour bequeathed to his followers — a legacy which, we know from 
 this experience, endures when the fleeting pleasures and unsubstan- 
 tial riches of the world are passed away. The next day Mrs. Jud- 
 son was carried into the town, being unable to walk ; and we found 
 a home at the Mission House, though Mr. Carey was absent at 
 Ava." 
 
 Those who have since visited Rangoon, under far more 
 favourable circumstances, cannot wonder that the hearts of 
 the lonely young missionaries sunk for a moment at the 
 aspect of their future home. A more uninviting spot, at 
 first approach, can perhaps hardly be found. A vast swamp- 
 like level covered with wretched bamboo huts raised on poles, 
 neglected, filthy, unenlivened by a trace of European civili- 
 zation, — such was Rangoon when Mr. and Mrs. Judson first 
 looked upon it, in June of the year 1813. To the influence 
 of these repulsive outward features were added the most 
 gloomy anticipations of the treatment they were likely to 
 receive from its despotic and cruel government. But not for 
 an instant did they think of abandoning the field. God had 
 evidently led them to Burmah, and in Burmah they resolved 
 to labour to the end of life. Their repinings went no further 
 than to hope that the end might come speedily. But that 
 humble beginning, when in weakness and sorrow they cast 
 themselves like dependent children on the Saviour's bosom, 
 was a better omen for their work than the most heroic firm- 
 ness based on their own strength. It linked them to that 
 strength against which human and satanic powers rage in 
 vain. The returning song of hope and thanksgiving soon 
 
THE ADOPTED COUNTRY. 73 
 
 proved the blessed promise true, " As thy day, so shall thy 
 strength be !" 
 
 On the following morning Mrs. Judson being too ill to 
 walk or ride on horseback (the only means of conveyance to 
 be obtained), was carried in an arm-chair to the Mission 
 House, which had been erected by a former missionary, 
 about half a mile from the town. Being outside the walls 
 it was exposed to the attacks of wild beasts and of robbers, 
 as well as to the stench of the city offal and of the burning 
 bodies of the dead, the places of deposit for both being near 
 the mission premises. Yet, as it was large and convenient 
 for the place, and stood in a garden filled with fruit and 
 shade trees, it formed a delightful contrast to the miserable 
 filthy streets of Rangoon. Here Mrs. Judson soon recovered 
 her health, and both applied themselves diligently to the 
 study of the Burman language. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE ADOPTED COUNTRY. 
 
 With a map of Southern Asia before him, the reader 
 will obtain from the following brief statements a sufficiently 
 clear idea of the geographical position of Burmah, and its 
 extent at the time Mr. Judson entered it. Its sea-coast 
 then extended along the Bay of Bengal, from the English 
 province of Chittagong on the north to Junk Ceylon on the 
 south, a distance of more than a thousand miles. Its 
 northern limit was Thibet, its eastern the River Sal wen. 
 The ancient kingdom of Ava was the heart of this great 
 empire; the kingdoms of Arracan, of Pegu, and the Ten- 
 asserim provinces of Siam, having been added to it by 
 successive conquests. These had been its limits since the 
 year 1793. 
 
74 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 Its two noble rivers, the Irrawadcly and Salwen, intersect 
 the entire empire from north to south, and, by their numer- 
 ous interlocking branches, cover the whole face of the 
 peninsula, Arracan excepted, with, a system of natural 
 canals. The Irrawaddy, navigable for large vessels as far 
 up as Ava, 4o0 miles from the sea, and for boats much 
 further, pours into the Bay of Bengal by fourteen mouths. 
 On one of these lies Rangoon, with its secure and capacious 
 harbour, seemingly fitted by its position to be the New 
 York or New Orleans of Burmah. 
 
 The face of the country, and consequently its climate and 
 vegetable productions, exhibit great diversity. The delta of 
 the Irrawaddy, extending as far north as Prome, is a rich 
 marshy level, furnishing the rice grounds of the empire. 
 Above Prome the country becomes gradually more irregular 
 and picturesque up to Ava, where it rises into bold moun- 
 tain scenery. North of this is a rugged tract little known 
 to Europeans. This middle section, though less fertile than 
 the southern, produces excellent wheat and the different 
 corn and leguminous crops cultivated in Hindostan. Sugar- 
 cane, indigo, cotton, both white and yellow, tobacco, and the 
 various fruits of the tropics, are indigenous in Burmah. 
 Noble forests clothe the mountainous districts. The teak, 
 said to surpass even the English oak for ship-timber, abounds 
 in all parts of the country. 
 
 Its mineral wealth is supposed to be very great, but is as 
 yet but imperfectly developed. Gold, silver, iron, tin, various 
 kinds of precious stones, amber, the most beautiful marble, 
 coal, both bituminous and anthracite, sulphur, antimony, 
 and petroleum, are among its known products. 
 
 The forests and jungles swarm with wild animals, among 
 which the principal are the elephant and tiger. Buffaloes, 
 braminy cattle, horses, and other domestic animals common 
 to India, are likewise found here. 
 
 The climate, in the more northerly, hilly districts, is 
 delightful and salubrious, and even in the level regions is 
 
THE ADOPTED COUNTRY. 75 
 
 more healthy for Europeans than in most parts of India. 
 The natives attest its salubrity by their health, longevity, 
 and capacity for great muscular exertion. 
 
 Such was Burmah when Judson entered it in 1813. Many 
 a sad change has it experienced since that day ! 
 
 There is always something melancholy in witnessing the 
 humiliation of a proud and independent people by a foreign 
 power; to see them retiring from their ancient landmarks, 
 forced to yield one after another all the advantages which 
 gave them a distinguished place among the nations, and 
 gradually sinking away to weakness and insignificance. We 
 cannot avoid something of this feeling when contrasting the 
 present with the former state of Burmah. By the treaty of 
 Yandabo, 1826, Arracan and the Tenasserim provinces were 
 ceded to the British, and the last war swept from Burmah 
 the whole of Pegu, with its magnificent delta, the granary of 
 the empire, and her only remaining seaports, Bassein and 
 Bangoon. Of her thousand miles of sea-coast not an inch 
 is left. The circle is closing round her, and though, like a 
 hunted tigress, she stands for a while at bay in that ancient 
 home from which she went forth to prey on weaker nations, 
 her final doom is as certain as if already consummated. 
 
 But a recollection of the history of Burmah and of the 
 character of its government, leaves little remaining of this 
 poetic sentiment. Its subjects were not one great people, 
 united by common blood, or even bound together by just 
 and equal laws. The conquered provinces hated the govern- 
 ment as their pitiless oppressor, and were ready at any 
 moment for revolt. Even the Burmans themselves, though 
 proud of their country and nationality, were ground to the 
 dust by the monstrous exactions and despotic administration 
 of their rulers. No man's life or property was secure for a 
 moment. The evidence of industry and thrift, furnished by 
 a little show of wealth, was but the scent of prey to the 
 government harpies. The very title of a provincial governor 
 indicates the odious character of his office. He was called 
 
7G THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 "the eater," or "consumer," of the district. Notwith- 
 standing all the natural advantages of the country and 
 their own capacity, — being active, acute, and ingenious far 
 beyond most Asiatics, — the Burmans could not rise above 
 this depressing influence. And they never could have ad- 
 vanced beyond semi-civilization and become a nation of 
 men, while such an iron weight lay upon their energies. So 
 far as temporal comfort and security of life and property 
 are concerned, the Burmese fare much better in the British 
 provinces than under the native liionarchs. What they 
 have lost nationally they have far more than gained indi- 
 vidually. 
 
 In regard to the progress of Christianity in the empire, 
 the change is still more beneficial. No one now is in danger 
 of fines, imprisonment, scourging, and death, for abandoning 
 the national religion. The missionary may proclaim the 
 gospel, and the Burman and Karen and Peguan may listen 
 to its joyful sound, with none to molest or make them afraid. 
 It is not worth while, then, to sigh over the decay of the 
 Burman empire. The Anglo-Saxon instinct of annexation 
 has seldom been more fortunately developed for the best 
 interests of humanity. 
 
 A brief sketch of the interior organization of the govern- 
 ment will place this in a still clearer light. At its head 
 stands the monarch, sole proprietor of the soil, and absolute 
 master of the lives and property of his subjects. His will 
 is the law of the empire. No rank or office is hereditary 
 but his own. Every noble or dignitary is such by immediate 
 royal creation, and is liable at any moment to the forfeiture 
 of rank, of property, and of life itself, at the royal will. 
 
 A council of four members, called at-wen-woons, or 
 "inside" ministers of state, forms the private advisory 
 cabinet of the emperor. All state questions having been 
 first debated in this council, are then transmitted to the 
 great council of state, lut-d'hau, consisting also of four mem- 
 bers, called vjoon-gy-ees, which has in charge the administra- 
 
THE ADOPTED COUNTRY. 77 
 
 tion of the government, and is invested with legislative, 
 judicial, and executive powers. In both these bodies the 
 decision is by a majority of voices. To each is attached a 
 large number of secretaries of high official rank and influ- 
 ence, but not entitled to vote. 
 
 It might at first seem as if these two councils would form 
 some check to royal despotism. But being appointed by the 
 king alone, and removable at his pleasure, they are in fact 
 his obsequious creatures, the mere organs and instruments 
 of his wilL No freedom of action, or even of opinion, can 
 be looked for in such circumstances. So precarious is the 
 tenure of their dignity that they are afraid to communicate 
 to the monarch political information of the highest impor- 
 tance, if it chances to be of a disgreeable character. The 
 bearer of such unwelcome news would probably expiate the 
 offence with his office, and perhaps with his head. 
 
 The empire is divided into provinces, townships, districts, 
 and villages ; not for the more perfect administration of 
 justice, but for the more speedy, systematic, and thorough 
 fleecing of the people by the royal government. "No servant 
 of the government receives a fixed salary. From the head 
 man of a village up to the governor of a province, all derive 
 their revenues from direct taxation ujwn the inhabitants of 
 their assigned jurisdictions; and provided each pays over a 
 satisfactory sum to the official next above him, and an ample 
 golden stream at length flows into the royal treasury, all 
 further account of his stewardship is dispensed with. In 
 addition to this, the government claims the right of levying 
 a special tax whenever the exigencies of the state require it. 
 Industry and enterprise must necessarily flag under a system 
 which renders every improvement in a man's condition the 
 signal for new extortions, and exposes him, upon the mere 
 suspicion of concealed wealth, to be torn from his family, 
 and subjected to imprisonment and cruel torture till he con- 
 fess the fact. These are the causes of the slow progress of 
 the Burmese in the arts of civilized life; the reasons why, 
 
78 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 in a country teeming with the richest products of nature, 
 and with every capacity fitting them to become a great 
 agricultural, manufacturing, and commercial people, they are 
 still unskilful farmers and artizans, and dependent on foreign 
 vessels to carry on their scanty trade with other countries; 
 the reason why the larger part of their fine country is still 
 covered with jungles swarming with ferocious beasts, and 
 why the inhabited portions wear a general aspect of poverty 
 and wretchedness. 
 
 The effect on moral character is still more lamentable. 
 Merciless injustice and oppression in the rulers has produced 
 its inevitable counterpart, dissimulation and falsehood in the 
 people. Lying is a vice so universal, so bred in the Burman 
 blood, that detection scarcely awakens a feeling of shame. 
 The very precariousness of property lessens the sense of its 
 sacredness, so that most of them are very ready to repair 
 their losses from the hand of government at the expense of 
 their neighbours. Cunning, adroitness in deceiving and 
 overreaching others, are held to be the mark of a superior 
 mind. The impurity of tlie Burman character cannot be 
 charged upon the government as its direct cause, for heathen- 
 ism and moral purity cannot coexist; yet there can be no 
 doubt that despotism, by repressing the natural activity of 
 the people in proper directions, is a great nurse of vice and 
 immorality. 
 
 Yet, with all these drawbacks, there are points in the 
 Burman character and social condition which strike one 
 with admiration, when contrasted with other nations of 
 India, especially the Hindoos. Infanticide, the immola- 
 tion of widows, abandonment of the sick and aged, is un- 
 known in Burmah. Parental affection is strong in both 
 father and mother ; and such is the value attached to 
 children, that a widow with a family finds her chances 
 greatly increased for an eligible marriage. The aged are 
 treated with almost as great reverence as in China; their 
 counsels are listened to with respect, and the best seats are 
 
THE ADOPTED COUNTRY. 79 
 
 assigned them in the public assembly. The condition of 
 women is, I believe, superior to that allowed them by any 
 other Asiatic people, and is equal in most respects to that of 
 the sex generally in Europe. The labours of the household 
 devolve on them ; they weave, draw the water, clean rice, 
 cook, &c, and sometimes assist in the lighter outdoor em- 
 ployments; but all heavy labours and severe exposure belong 
 to the men. Polygamy, though allowed, is seldom practised, 
 except by the grandees. None of that jealous seclusion of 
 females, general in the East, is witnessed here. They go 
 abroad as freely as in Christian countries; make all the 
 purchases for their households, and conduct much of the 
 traffic both in the shop and bazaar. Development of char- 
 acter, and an important social influence, are the necessary 
 consequences. 
 
 The means of elementary education are amply provided 
 for boys, so that a very large majority of the males are 
 acquainted with reading, writing, and accounts. Female 
 education in Burmah bears about the same relation to that 
 of the men as it does the world over; it being, seemingly, a 
 silent understanding in all lands, Christian, Mohammedan, 
 and Pagan, that the one is to be kept at a safe distance below 
 the other. The extraordinary talent for computation, how- 
 ever, which is a trait of the Burman mind, renders instruc- 
 tion in accounts almost superfluous, even to those engaged 
 in trade. Private female schools are found occasionally, and 
 many females of the higher classes acquire a respectable 
 degree of culture, according to the standard of the country. 
 
 Excessive pride and hauteur is a national characteristic of 
 the Burmans, a trait which offers great obstacles to improve- 
 ment. It is not strange that they should have become thus 
 inflated, considering their previous history ; but it has cost 
 them dear in their relations with the English. The series 
 of humiliations which has so curtailed their power and 
 dominion, is almost wholly attributable to their overweening 
 self-conceit. It will readily be seen how inaccessible such a 
 
80 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 people would be to the claims of a new religion. The very 
 presentation of it, by a despised foreigner, would be an 
 affront to their self-esteem. Still there is something refresh- 
 ing, in contrast with the obsequious servility of the Hindoo, 
 with his everlasting bows and prostrations, in the aspect of 
 this sturdy Oriental, who meets, with erect head and unquail- 
 ing eye, the powerful European, — seeming to say, "I also am 
 a man ! "* We cannot help believing, too, that this proud 
 exterior has for its basis a character of firmer grain, fitting 
 it for nobler uses and a finer polish than can be expected 
 from the osier-like pliancy of their Bengalee neighbours. 
 That outward softness evinces, as we well know, no greater 
 moral susceptibility. " Lascivious and bloody" are, as 
 Buchanan tells us, the two epithets which best describe the 
 effeminate and seemingly passive Hindoo. 
 
 An influence still more powerful than that of government 
 in moulding their character and condition, is found in the 
 national religion. 
 
 The aspect of poverty, wretchedness, and degradation, 
 which had produced so painful and depressed a feeling in the 
 young missionaries, on their first arrival at Rangoon, was 
 soon found to have a brilliant contrast in the religious 
 structures which adorned the suburbs. From the narrow, 
 straggling, dirty streets of the town, opened two avenues, 
 each two miles long, conducting to the great Shoo-da-gon, 
 one of the most magnificent temples of the empire, and 
 thrice sacred as enshrining several of the real hairs of 
 Gaudama. It looked down from its eminence, upon the 
 surrounding landscape, like the monarch of the scene. A 
 mile of pagodas, on either side of the avenue, marked the 
 approach to the temple. Ascending by several flights of 
 broad stairs the terraces of the sacred hill, and passing 
 
 * The same feeling renders it, I am told, almost impossible for English 
 families in Rangoon, and other conquered towns, to procure Burmans as 
 domestics ; so that they are obliged to import their servants from Bengal. 
 
THE ADOPTED COUNTRY. 81 
 
 through the grand gate, upon the summit a bewildering 
 scene of picturesque beauty and barbaric splendour burst 
 upon the gazer's view. u One's first impressions," says Dr. 
 Malcom, u are — what terrible grandeur! what sickening 
 magnificence ! what absurd imagery ! what extravagant 
 expenditure ! what long successions of devotees to procure 
 this throng of buildings of such various dates ! what a poor 
 religion that makes such labours its chief meritoriousness ! 
 Before you stands the huge Shoo-da-gon, its top among the 
 clouds, and its golden sides blazing in the glories of an 
 eastern sun. Around are pompous zayats, noble pavements, 
 Gothic mausoleums, uncouth colossal lions, curious stone 
 umbrellas, graceful cylindrical banners of gold, embroidered 
 muslins hanging from lofty pillars, enormous stone jars in 
 rows to receive offerings, tapers burning before the images, 
 exquisite flowers displayed on every side, filling the air with 
 fragrance, and a multitude of carved figures of idols, wor- 
 shippers, guardians, griffins, &c." Under light open sheds, 
 scattered over the large area, and half embowered in the 
 foliage of the banian, the toddy, and the cocoa, the eye rested 
 on huge uncouth figures, representing a young man sitting, 
 with crossed legs, in an attitude of profound contemplation 
 and repose. This was Gaudama, or Gautama, the presiding 
 deity, the great expounder, if not the father, of that vast 
 overshadowing system of idolatry, which holds "in chains 
 of darkness" one half the human race, — Buddhism. Before 
 each image a little altar bloomed with its floral offerings, and 
 around it were clustered carved groups of priests and vota- 
 ries. Nor was the scene wanting in the more affecting 
 spectacle of living worshippers, bowing with uplifted hands 
 behind their gifts, counting their muttered prayers by the 
 aid of rosaries, or perchance offering on the end of a stick a 
 written prayer purchased for a trifle from the priest. 
 
 Turning from this humiliating scene to the view of the 
 surrounding country opened from the parapet, the eye wan- 
 dered over a fair and lovely landscape ; rice meadows smiling 
 
 G 
 
82 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 with the promise of plenty ; gentle hills spotted with numer- 
 ous herds ; valleys rich with verdure ; ponds and streamlets 
 glittering in the sun. But what was all this scene of beauty 
 and abundance to the majority of its inhabitants 1 The tall 
 spires of Rangoon's five hundred pagados, and the gilded 
 roofs of the kyoungs, the sacred houses of the priests, 
 gleamed from their gardens and embowering groves in every 
 direction. Everything gave token that the national faith 
 was strong in wealth and influence. But what had it done 
 for the people 1 The wretched town, " the city of bamboo 
 huts," with its swarming, poverty-stricken population, lying 
 like a black spot in that ring of gorgeous structures, showed 
 that it had accomplished nothing for their outward welfare. 
 What, then, had been its influence on their moral and spirit- 
 ual state 1 How much had it done to elevate them above 
 the depressing and demoralizing influences of their political 
 condition 1 With what hopes of the future did it soothe 
 their present miseries, — what words of consolation had it for 
 the dying hour 1 Such must have been the thoughts which 
 pressed on the missionary's heart, when he first stood under 
 the shadow of the towering Sboo-da-gon, pondering on his 
 future labours. The answer to these questions requires a 
 brief view of the leading ideas and doctrines of Buddhism, 
 which will form the subject of the next chapter. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 BUDDHISM. 
 
 Gautama, the founder of Buddhism, flourished in Hindo- 
 stan about 626 B.C. His teachings, perpetuated by tradition 
 through five centuries, and at length, 450 years after his 
 death, reduced to writing by one of his disciples in the 
 
BUDDHISM. 83 
 
 island of Ceylon, form the Bet-co-gat, or Buddhist Scriptures, 
 "the only rule of faith and practice." In the tenth century 
 after Gautama, " they were transcribed by Buddh-ha-gautha, 
 with an iron pen of celestial workmanship," and brought by 
 sea to Pugan ; and in the tenth century of the Christian 
 era, Buddhism, after some unessential modifications, became 
 the established religion of Burmah. 
 
 The leading ideas of Buddhism, as gathered from Dr. Jud- 
 son's view of the subject, may be stated as follows : 1. The 
 eternal existence of matter and of finite spirits. 2. Fate 
 the supreme ruler of the universe. 3. The eternal trans- 
 migration of souls. 4. The development of Buddhs. 5. 
 Annihilation the supreme good. 
 
 The cosmogony of Buddhism is very peculiar. Perpetual 
 dissolution and reproduction is the great law of matter. 
 The infinite number of systems, or Sak-yas, which compose 
 the material universe, have, from all eternity, been coming 
 into existence, perishing, and again reorganizing; a process 
 which, as it was without beginning, will be also without 
 end. "Each system consists of one central mountain, the 
 surrounding seas and islands, the celestial regions, including 
 the revolving luminaries, and the infernal regions. The earth 
 on which we live is the southernmost of the four grand 
 islands, each of which is surrounded by four hundred of 
 smaller size. The celestial regions consist of six inferior 
 and twenty superior heavens. Of the six inferior heavens, 
 the first occupies the middle, and the second the summit of 
 the central mount, the remainder rising above each other in 
 regular gradation. The same remark applies to the superior 
 heavens, which are again distinguishable into the sixteen 
 visible and four invisible." Immediately beneath the central 
 mountain, in the space inclosed by the three immense rocks 
 on which it rests, " is a race of beings resembling the Titans 
 of old, who have been banished from the celestial regions. 
 Below this are ranged eight hells, one beneath the other, 
 and extending through a layer of earth 120,000 miles in 
 
84 . THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 depth. The earth rests on a rocky stratum of the same 
 depth, beneath which is a continually restless flood of water, 
 and still below this a similar body of air, by the mighty 
 force of whose continued action and reaction the whole 
 structure is supported." These several systems are arranged 
 compactly in a vast plane, each inclosed by a circular wall 
 of incalculable height and thickness. 
 
 One complete revolution of nature, or the age of a 
 world, is termed a ma-ha-kat, and each ma-ha-kat witnesses 
 the destruction and reproduction of 10,000 systems like 
 those just described. This Grand Period, or cycle, consists 
 of four cardinal periods, and each of these of sixty-four 
 intermediate periods, or a-then-ky-ays, which latter embrace 
 only the brief term of " one hundred quadrillions of quad- 
 rigintillions of years." 
 
 Pain and change are the inseparable conditions of living 
 existence. The universe swarms with an infinite number of 
 souls, which, from all eternity, have been transmigrating 
 through different worlds and various forms of life, rising or 
 falling in the scale of existence according to the degree of 
 merit brought to each new birth. " All beings are con- 
 tinually revolving on the great wheel of transmigration, 
 from man to monster or the vilest reptile, from the celestial 
 inhabitant of an upper heaven to the blackest demon in 
 hell, with no hope of rest or reprieve, save in utter extinc- 
 tion." "However highly exalted in the celestial regions, 
 and whatever number of ages of happiness may roll on," 
 say the Burmans, " the fatal symptom of a moisture under 
 the armpits will at length display itself. The mortal being, 
 when this presents itself, must be prepared to exchange the 
 blandishments and dalliance of celestial beauties for the 
 gridirons, pitchforks, mallets, and other instruments of tor- 
 ture of the infernal regions." Such is the predominance of 
 moral evil in the universe that this process is one of infinite 
 suffering to every individual spirit. " The Bet-a-gat," says 
 Malcom, " declares that the tears shed by any one soul, in 
 
BUDDHISM. 85 
 
 its various changes from eternity, are so numerous that the 
 ocean is but a drop in comparison." 
 
 No Supreme intelligence presides over this teeming uni- 
 verse of material and spiritual forces. Inexorable Fate, or 
 the eternal, inward necessity of things, regulates all events. 
 
 Certain of the Grand Periods are distinguished by the 
 development of one or more superior beings called Buddhs, 
 the feature of this religion from which it derives its name. 
 These beings are not to be confounded with the incarnations 
 of deity found in Brahminism. The Buddh is simply a finite 
 spirit, of the same nature as the others which people the 
 universe, who, having passed through an infinite series of 
 existences, at length by a happy accident has become an 
 inhabitant of the earth, the only part of the Sak-yah in 
 which a Buddh can be developed. Here, after another in- 
 calculable series of transmigrations through inferior animals, 
 he is born of human parents, and by a life of austerity and 
 contemplation attains to a state of abstraction in which he 
 is insensible to pain or pleasure, and receives the attribute 
 of omniscience. He is then a Buddh, the supreme object of 
 adoration to the universe. This dignity imparts, however, 
 no control over its affairs, and he is himself still as liable to 
 pain, sickness, and death, as the meanest reptile. Accord- 
 ingly, the grand ultimatum, the supreme good, towards 
 which the Buddh directs all his efforts, is nigban, that is, 
 annihilation. 
 
 The present cycle is favoured with five Buddhs, four of 
 whom have already attained to nigban, and one is yet to 
 I>e developed. Gautama, the fourth, is the only one whose 
 communications have been preserved. His annihilation 
 occurred in the sixth century before Christ. As his suc- 
 cessor is nob to appear till the ebb of the next Grand Period, 
 the universe is now, and will remain for an incalculable 
 series of ages, destitute of a living God. In the meantime, 
 the images, temples, books, and priests of the last Buddh 
 are to stand in place of himself, as objects of worship; and 
 
86 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 the great aim of human beings is, so to conduct themselves 
 that they may remain within the sphere of men and gods 
 till the manifestation of the fifth deity, — the yet slumbering 
 Lord Arimiteya, "whom they may hope to accompany to 
 the golden world of nigban." Thus it appears that the idea 
 of an eternal Creator, Upholder, and Moral Ruler of the 
 universe, nay, even of an ever-living infinite Intelligence, is 
 unknown in Buddhism; that it is, in fact, atheism.* 
 
 The following record of a conversation between Mr. Jud- 
 son and his Burman teacher, will show that the system, as 
 understood by its most intelligent adherents, is in harmony 
 with the foregoing statements. 
 
 " September 30th, 1815. Had the following conversation with my 
 teacher, as nearly as I can recollect it. This man has been with me 
 about three months, and is the most sensible, learned, and candid 
 man that I have ever found among the Burmans. He is forty-seven 
 years of age, and his name is Oo Oungmen. I began by saying, — 
 
 J.—' Mr. J. is dead.' 
 
 Oo. — ' I have heard so.' 
 
 J. — 'His soul is lost, I think.' 
 
 Oo.—' Why so?' 
 
 J. — ' He was not a disciple of Christ.' 
 
 Oo. — ' How do you know that ? You could not see his soul.' 
 
 J. — 'How do you know whether the root of that mango tree is 
 good? You cannot see it, but you can judge by the fruit on its 
 branches. Thus I know that Mr. J. was not a disciple of Christ, 
 because his words and actions were uot such as indicate a disciple.' 
 
 Oo. — ' And so, all who are not disciples of Christ are lost ?' 
 
 J. — 'Yes, all, whether Burmans or foreigners.' 
 
 Oo.—' This is hard.' 
 
 J. — 'Yes, it is hard, indeed; otherwise I should not have come all 
 this way, and left parents and all, to tell you of Christ. ' 
 
 * Learned men may find evidence in the sacred books that the primitive 
 idea of nigban was rather that of celestial repose, a state exalted above 
 pain, decay, or change, than one of absolute non-existence, — a subject 
 certainly of much interest to the philosophic inquirer. But, as universally 
 understood, the point of practical importance to the missionary, it was 
 in the view even of the most intelligent and best educated Burmans, 
 nothing short of annihilation. 
 
BUDDHISM. 87 
 
 "He seemed to feel the force of this, and after stopping a little he 
 said : — 
 
 Oo. — ' How is it that the disciples of Christ are so fortunate above 
 all men?' 
 
 J. — 'Are not all men sinners, and deserving of punishment in a 
 future state?' 
 
 Oo. — 'Yes, all must suffer in some future state for the sins they 
 commit. The punishment follows the crime as surely as the wheel 
 of the cart follows the footsteps of the ox. ' 
 
 J. — 'Now, according to the Burinan system, there is no escape. 
 According to the Christian system, there is. Jesus Christ has died 
 in the place of sinners, has borne their sins; and now those who 
 believe on him, and become his disciples, are released from the 
 punishment they deserve. At death they are received into heaven, 
 and are happy for ever.' 
 
 Oo. — 'That I will never believe. My mind is very stiff on this 
 one point, namely, that all existence involves in itself principles of 
 misery and destruction. The whole imiverse is only destruction and 
 reproduction. It therefore becomes a wise man to raise his desires 
 above all things that exist, and aspire to nigban, the state where 
 there is no existence.' 
 
 J. — 'Teacher, there are two evil futurities and one good. A 
 miserable future existence is evil ; and annihilation, or nigban, is an 
 evil, a fearful evil. A happy future existence is alone good.' 
 
 Oo. — 'I admit that is best if it could be perpetual, but it cannot 
 be. Whatever is, is liable to change, and misery, and destruction. 
 Nigban is the only permanent good, and that good has been attained 
 by Guadama, the last deity.' 
 
 J. — 'If there be no eternal being, you cannot account for any- 
 thing. Whence this world and all that we see ? ' 
 Oo.— 'Fate.' 
 
 J. — ' Fate ! The cause must always be equal to the effect. See, I 
 raise this table. See also that ant under it. Suppose I were invisible, 
 would a wise man say the ant raised it ? Now, fate is not even an 
 ant. Fate is a word, that is all. It is not an agent ; not a thing. 
 What is fate ?' 
 
 Oo. — ' The fate of creatures is the influence which their good or bad 
 deeds have on their future existence.' 
 
 J. — 'If influence be exerted, there must be an exerter. If there 
 be a determination, there must be a determiner.' 
 
 Oo.— 'No, there is no determiner. There cannot be an eternal 
 being.' 
 
 J> — 'Consider this point. It is a main point of true wisdom. 
 
88 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 Whenever there is an execution of a purpose, there must be an 
 agent. ' 
 
 Oo. — (After a little thought). 'I must say that my mind is very 
 decided and hard, and unless you tell me something more to the 
 purpose I shall never believe.'" 
 
 Buddhism is not, in itself, an immoral system. The 
 communications of Gautama, forming an exceedingly volu- 
 minous body of sacred literature, have proved, so far as 
 examined, remarkably pure in their moral tone. The stories 
 of Gautama's transmigrations, extending through many 
 hundred volumes, though a tissue of extravagant and absurd 
 fancies, are entirely free from that obscene spirit which taints 
 the sacred legends of the Hindoos. Its moral code, though 
 aiming chiefly at the regulation of the outward conduct, is 
 based on the foundation principles of morality. " Thou 
 shalt not lie ; thou shalt not kill ; thou shalt not steal ; thou 
 shalt not commit adultery ; thou shalt not drink intoxicating 
 liquors," are its five cardinal precepts. It also inculcates 
 government of the temper, kindness to the needy, and 
 purity in thought as well as in action. 
 
 But were its morality a hundred-fold more excellent, 
 Buddhism would still be entirely wanting in vital power. 
 Its incentives to a life of virtue are purely selfish and 
 sensual, and hence cannot touch the moral nature. What 
 tendency, on the one hand, has the fear of becoming a wild 
 beast or loathsome reptile, or of being broiled for ages on a 
 gridiron; or, on the other, the hope of the physical enjoy- 
 ments of their material paradise, or of the unconscious 
 repose of nigban, to change a sinful being into one who is 
 pure, truthful, benevolent, and holy ? The means are not, 
 in the slightest degree, adapted to the end. Even were the 
 penalty annexed to sin suited to influence a moral being, its 
 force is nullified by the idea that guilt may be balanced by 
 merit, and that the merit of prostrations and offerings to 
 priests, of the recitation of prayers, of the erection of 
 pagodas and kyoungs, stands on the same level with the 
 
BUDDHISX. 89 
 
 highest moral excellence. The act highest in the scale of 
 virtue is the making of an idol. Almsgiving has its regular 
 gradations of merit, founded not upon the necessities, but 
 the rank of the recipient. Thus, while charity to a common 
 labourer insures "long life, beauty, strength, knowledge, 
 and prosperity," only through a hundred transmigrations, 
 the influence extends through two thousand if bestowed on 
 one of the upper classes, still more if on a priest. Pure 
 benevolence, founded on heartfelt love to our neighbour as a 
 man and brother, is unknown to this system. Merit or 
 virtue being, moreover, merely so much capital to be in- 
 vested in the next state of existence, it knows nothing of 
 the virtue of gratitude. So thoroughly has the selfish prin- 
 ciple of their religion moulded the popular life, that no 
 expression equivalent to " I thank you," is found in the Bur- 
 mese language. The donor bestows, and the needy receives, 
 with the perfect understanding on both sides that it is all a 
 matter of pure selfishness. That divine spirit of love, by 
 which Christianity seeks to draw all mankind into one great 
 brotherhood, is wholly wanting to this cold and dreary 
 system. 
 
 Buddhism has been not inaptly compared to an alabaster 
 image, perfect and beautiful to the eye, but utterly destitute 
 of life. No living Creator watching with infinite father- 
 love over the universe which he has made, caring even for 
 the sparrow, and numbering the very hairs of our heads ; no 
 Redeemer, to whom the weary, guilty soul, may flee for par- 
 don and comfort ; no source of spiritual life, through whose 
 divine influence the soul can be created anew in the intake 
 of its Father ; no heaven of eternal bliss, above the fear of 
 pain or change, as the joyful close of the earthly pilgrimage. 
 Imagine, for a moment, these glorious truths blotted from 
 our faith. What would it be to us, though its moral pre- 
 cepts were left in all their purity 1 What motives to virtue, 
 what strength in temptation, what consolation to the fainting 
 soul under the trials of the present state, could it offer 1 
 
90 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 The change would be like that of passing from the regions 
 of life and light into those of eternal despair and the 
 shadow of death. But it is especially at the final hour that 
 Christianity reveals its superiority over every false system 
 of religion. Buddhism has no comfort for the dying sinner. 
 All his external observances and selfish acts of virtue cannot 
 silence the voice of that law, written on the soul of every 
 human being, which demands " truth in the inward parts." 
 They cannot extinguish the sense of guilt, and of coming 
 misery due to the transgressor. "We can hardly wonder, 
 then, that the poor Buddhist, casting his thoughts forward 
 from the verge of life into that dark, restless, shoreless sea 
 of transmigration, should sigh for the eternal sleep of nigban, 
 as the one boon of his religion worthy of the aspirations of 
 the truly wise. 
 
 Such, at this moment, is the only religion of four hundred 
 millions of the human family. 
 
 The intimate connection between the theological tenets of 
 Buddhism, and its theory of the material universe, has led 
 some to suj>pose that the true antidote to its power was to 
 be found in science. A correct knowledge of geography 
 and astronomy, it has been said, would be the overthrow 
 of Buddhism. Did the system exist merely as an abstract 
 theory, this would be a just view. But a religion which has 
 for ages been identifying itself with the life of a nation, 
 cannot be killed by destroying its scientific basis. It has a 
 thousand points of attachment through which it draws sus- 
 tenance, quite irrespective of the root from which it sprung. 
 
 The pretty apologue,*, used by a Karen convert to illus- 
 trate the insidious influence of sin, applies equally well to 
 this case. "The Klurt said to the Teak-tree, 'Let me 
 
 * For this pleasing specimen of Karen literature I am indebted to 
 Miss Vinton, who has spent thirteen years as a missionary in Burniah, 
 chiefly among the Karens. 
 
 T A gigantic parasitical plant, common in Burmah. 
 
BUDDHISM. 91 
 
 come and sleep to-night in yonr branches.' The Teak said, 
 ' You may come.' So the Klur crept up the trunk, and 
 spread itself out among the boughs of the noble tree. The 
 next morning the Teak wished his guest to depart ; but the 
 Klur said, ' Let me stay one night longer.' The second day the 
 same thing was repeated, and the Klur was again permitted 
 to remain. But on the third morning, when the Teak said, 
 ' Now leave me,' the Klur answered, ' Nay, force me to do 
 it, if you can !' For the wily plant had by this time so 
 fastened itself upon its hospitable neighbour, that it was no 
 longer in the power of the Teak to rid himself of it. And 
 so, rootless as it was, the Klur grew and nourished, feeding 
 itself upon the sap and juices of the tree ; nor could they 
 ever again be separated till it had drained out the life of its 
 supporter, and both fell and perished together." 
 
 Like that monstrous serpent-plant, Buddhism had for 
 centuries been growing with the life-growth of society. 
 Generation after generation had come up under its influ- 
 ence. The lisping child had been taught to bow down to 
 the image of Gautama, behind its little offering of rice and 
 flowers. The glitter of the tall pagoda on the neighbouring 
 hill, and the tinkling symphonies of its gilded bells, were 
 among the sweetest recollections of early years. A national 
 literature of no mean pretensions, which had been for cen- 
 turies the chief source of mental culture to the race, was 
 the mere efflorescence of the ancient faith. The priesthood, 
 though not exercising the mysterious spell over the popular 
 mind, as immediate organs and representatives of deity, 
 which gives to many false systems their chief power, nor 
 even ministering at the altar, vet formed a strong link 
 between the people and their religion. The Buddhist priest- 
 hood is not, like the Brahminic, a hereditary caste. Any 
 man of respectable standing in society may enter its ranks, 
 and, if he chooses, for a limited term ; returning at its 
 expiration to secular business without reproach, and retain- 
 ing through life an important accession of personal dignity 
 
92 TIIE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 and influence. It is a matter of family pride and distinction 
 to count at least one representative among the wearers of the 
 yellow robe; and hence, according to Dr. Judson's testimony, 
 "the priesthood has its roots in almost every family of 
 respectability in Burmah." Then they are the national 
 schoolmasters, and, as such, rank deservedly as great public 
 benefactors. The five millions of readers whom Mr. Judson 
 found in Eurmah, owed the ability solely to the gratuitous 
 schools taught by the priests, every rainy season, in their 
 beautiful kyoungs. Keligion and education were thus in- 
 separably united in the mind of the community. Add to 
 these things, that Buddhism is the established religion of 
 the empire, sustained by the monarch to whom belong the 
 property, persons, lives, and consciences of his subjects ; 
 that in its outward forms it is a gorgeous system, well 
 adapted to dazzle the senses and imagination; and finally, 
 take into the account the tenacity with which the human 
 heart ever clings to a religion of works, in preference to that 
 which offers salvation freely as the gift of God, — and we see 
 that, in undertaking to undermine this hoary structure, the 
 young missionary put his hand to no light task. But he 
 knew that it had one vulnerable point, — its inadequacy to 
 meet the deepest necessities of the human soul. It was not 
 by lectures on cosmogony and geography that he proposed 
 making his assault, but by speaking directly to the con- 
 science ; proclaiming an eternal, holy God, the Creator, 
 Upholder, and Judge of men, and an atoning Saviour, able 
 and ready to save, unto the uttermost, all who come unto 
 God by him. 
 
THE LANGUAGE. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE LANGUAGE. 
 
 The labourer had at length reached his chosen field. It 
 stretched out, a wretched, sterile, neglected scene before his 
 earnest gaze, and his heart burned with desire to be at work. 
 But the implements of labour were yet wanting. The acqui- 
 sition of one of the most difficult languages ever used by 
 men, lay between him and the first stroke of missionary 
 service. Among the various families of Indian tongues, the 
 Burmese stood alone, having no marked affinities with any 
 which had become known to Europeans. He had neither 
 grammar nor dictionary to aid his first steps; nor was a 
 teacher to be found who understood both Burman and 
 English. 
 
 Nor would such a familiarity with the language as mio-ht 
 suffice for the transaction of ordinary business, or for mere 
 literary research, answer his purpose. The task he set for 
 himself was such a command of it as would render it an 
 instrument no less pliant to his will, in every variety of 
 mental process, than his mother-tongue. To perform the 
 whole work of a pioneer missionary, in this peculiar sphere 
 of labour, he must become an author in the language, a 
 popular preacher, a metaphysical reasoner, a translator of 
 the Scriptures. All this he accomplished, and in every par- 
 ticular with pre-eminent success. Which of our best Ger- 
 man scholars, in this country, would undertake such exploits 
 in that kindred tongue ; for instance, to conduct philosophic 
 debates with the disciples of Hegel or Schelling, or to com- 
 pose religious treatises, or to prepare a new version of the 
 Scriptures for the use of our transatlantic cousins ? In the 
 Burman, the difficulty was incomparably greater. A writer 
 in the Calcutta Review thus speaks of its characteristics : 
 " Some languages, however, — and the Burman is one, — seem 
 
04 ■ THE EAKNEST MAN. 
 
 to mould themselves with great difficulty to the elimination 
 of thought, in the intermediate stages of a continued chain 
 of close argument. In such languages an argument or train 
 of reasoning appears to advance with abrupt steps, the mind 
 being left to trace and fill up their connection. The result- 
 ing formula has to be reached, dropping out, as it were, some 
 of the intermediate equations. Let our readers dwell for a 
 moment upon the difficulty, in their own powerful Saxon 
 tongue, of discoursing upon free will, predestination, and 
 many other such subjects, and then endeavour to realize to 
 themselves how infinitely more difficult the attempt must be 
 in a language of monosyllabic formation and structure; its 
 very polysyllables being the roughest possible mosaic of 
 monosyllables, and the genius and construction of the lan- 
 guage such that even the simple language of the gospels — 
 the sentences of which are, in general, so remarkably plain 
 and free from complication — is beyond its flexibility, the 
 simplest sentences in the gospels of Mark or John having to 
 be chopped up and decomposed, in order to adapt them to this 
 peculiar language." Nor does even this present the whole 
 difficulty. As the offspring of heathen mind, this strange 
 tongue furnished, naturally, no terms for Christian ideas. 
 To this he must himself mould it, after having first trans- 
 ferred its whole capacity of expression to his own mind. 
 
 To this gigantic task Judson addressed himself with the 
 same force of resolution by which he had pushed his way, 
 against all obstacles, into the missionary field. It was, in- 
 deed, a kind of labour to which he was singularly adapted 
 by his intellectual gifts and habits. Not that he was one of 
 those linguistic prodigies who sometimes astonish the world 
 by their monstrous facility in catching the mere words and 
 phrases of a foreign tongue. His ability, in this respect, 
 did not exceed that of most well-balanced and well- trained 
 minds. We find that Mrs. Judson learned to speak the 
 Burman with fluency sooner than he did. But for feeling 
 his way into the heart of a language, and following out its 
 
THE LANGUAGE. 95 
 
 innate principles of development, till the whole structure 
 stood in characteristic form before his eye, — in this he has 
 had few equals, and probably no superiors. It was not so 
 much quickness, as method ; the action of a mind naturally 
 clear and vigorous, but indebted for its unerring precision and 
 force of movement, to his long course of severe intellectual 
 training. Had he allowed himself, while at school and col- 
 lege, to contract habits of superficial study, or had he cut 
 short the term of preparation that he might hasten two or 
 three years sooner to the field of labour, how different would 
 have been the result ! That familiarity with the general 
 laws of language, and with the genius of various languages, 
 which he had derived from a critical study of the classical 
 and Hebrew tongues, were, in his case, what Belzoni's re- 
 searches among the labyrinths of Thebes were to him, when 
 he sat down before the blank wall of the pyramid of Ceph- 
 renes, and reasoned out the passage to its interior treasures. 
 No time, after arriving on missionary ground, was wasted 
 in blundering guesswork ; every step he advanced was taken 
 once for all. Within three years after entering Burmah, 
 the man who had acquired his first little stock of words by 
 pointing tq the common objects about him, and catching 
 their names from the lips of the natives, prepared a grammar 
 of the language, which must be reckoned among the most 
 remarkable productions in the field of philology. It was 
 printed, twenty-six years after, at the mission press, in 
 Maulmain ; and is thus spoken of in a notice of Dr. Judson's 
 literary labours, in the Calcutta Review : " He published 
 another work, a grammar, of no pretensions, and of very 
 small dimensions, yet a manual which indicated the genius 
 of the man, perhaps, more strikingly than anything else, 
 except his Bible. He has managed, from a thorough know- 
 ledge of the language, to condense into a few short pages 
 [only seventy-six] a most complete grammar of this difficult 
 tongue ; and as the student grows in knowledge, powfi 2Missu, 
 this little volume rises in his estimation ; for its lucid, com- 
 
96 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 preliensive conciseness becomes more and more manifest. 
 In our limited acquaintance with languages, whether of the 
 East or West, we have seen no work in any tongue which 
 we should compare with this in brevity and completeness; 
 yet we have, in our day, had to study and wade through 
 some long, and some would-be short, grammars." 
 
 But the mere philosophical analysis of the language had 
 little interest for him, except as the means to a practical 
 end. For his purposes, he must not only learn to know the 
 language, but to live it ; it must be not the mere tree- 
 skeleton, as it stands in the winter of our frigid clime, stiffly 
 pencilled against the sky; but the tree of summer, waving 
 and rustling with its crown of innumerable leaves, and full 
 of the mysterious murmurs and many- voiced music of hu- 
 man life. He had received from nature that poetic warmth 
 of temperament, that delicacy of taste and sensibility, neces- 
 sary to apprehend the living forms of speech in their infinite 
 variety of shape and hue; and these fine natural instincts 
 had been richly cultivated by the study of classic and 
 English literature. He now made it his great business to 
 strip from his mind the sjoecific forms of his previous cul- 
 ture, and wholly remould and reclothe it in those of a new 
 and strange speech; to become literally a Burman to the 
 Burmans, that he might at least save some of them. His 
 perfect success in this attempt will appear through the 
 whole course of the subsequent narrative. Deliberately 
 abjuring the use of English, he talked and read Burman 
 till his inward life became identified with it; till his intel- 
 lectual processes, and his very emotions, poured themselves 
 in this new channel with even a freer and fuller current 
 than ever they had done, or perhaps could have done, in his 
 native tongue ; for there was something of Oriental fervour 
 in his nature, to which the coldness and reserve of English 
 expression would always have been a restraint. 
 
 To the study of the living language he soon added that of 
 the Pali, the language of the sacred books, through which 
 
THE LANGUAGE. 97 
 
 the religion of Gautama was first introduced into the empire. 
 Its structure he found entirely dissimilar to the Burman ; it 
 being a dialect of the Sanscrit, with which the latter has no 
 affinity. But so many of its words had been introduced 
 into the vernacular, especially as theological terms, that 
 some knowledge of it was necessary to accuracy in the com- 
 munication 'of religious ideas, and indispensable to a trans- 
 lator of the Scriptures. He found the number of its words 
 in use to be about 4,000. These he first arranged into a 
 dictionary, with Burman definitions ; then the corresponding 
 Burman words into a second part, wjth English definitions. 
 He afterwards prepared a larger Burman and English dic- 
 tionary, which was probably completed in 1817, and was 
 printed in 1826. In thus putting into permanent form the 
 results of his labours, he aimed to lay a solid basis for the 
 future operations of the mission. 
 
 The following letters, which all belong to the third year 
 of the mission, present an interesting view of the progress 
 of his studies, as well as of the living missionary spirit 
 which he carried into his literary labours : — 
 
 TO THE REV. DR. BOLLES. 
 
 "Rangoon, January 16, 1816. 
 "Dear Brother, — Yours of March, 1815, I lately received, and 
 read with real satisfaction. Neither Brother Bice nor any of the 
 others that you mention have yet been heard of in these parts. May 
 they not be far distant ! Whenever they shall arrive, I hope to be of 
 some real service to them in their preparatory studies, and to be able 
 to give them, in a short time, information on many points which it 
 has cost me months to acquire. I just now begin to see my way 
 forward in this language, and hope that two or three years more 
 will make it somewhat familiar ; but I have met with difficulties that 
 I had no idea of before I entered upon the work. For a European or 
 American to acquire a living Oriental language, root and branch, and 
 make it his own, is quite a different thing from his acquiring a 
 cognate language of the West, or any of the dead languages, as they 
 are studied in the schools. One circumstance may serve to illustrate 
 this. I once had occasion to devote about two months to the study 
 
 H 
 
98 THE EARNEST MAN". 
 
 of the French. I have now been above two years engaged on the 
 Burman ; but if I were to choose between a Bnrman and a French 
 book to be examined in, without previous study, I should, without 
 the least hesitation, choose the French. When we take up a western 
 language, the similarity in the characters, in very many terms, in 
 many modes of expression, and in the general structure of sentences, 
 its being in fair print (a circumstance we hardly think of), and the 
 assistance of grammars, dictionaries, and instructors, render the work 
 comparatively easy. But when we take up a language spoken by a 
 people on the other side of the earth, whose very thoughts run in 
 channels diverse from ours, and whose modes of exjiression are conse- 
 quently all new and uncouth; when we find the letters and words 
 all totally destitute of the least resemblance to any language we had 
 ever met with, and these words not fairly divided and distinguished, 
 as in western writing, by breaks and points, and capitals, but run 
 together in one continuous line, a sentence or paragraph seeming to 
 the eye but one long word; when, instead of clear characters on 
 paper, we find only obscure scratches on dried palm leaves strung 
 together and called a book; when we have no dictionary, and no 
 interpreter to explain a single word, and must get something of the 
 language before we can avail ourselves of the assistance of a native 
 teacher, — 
 
 " 'Hoc opus, hie labor est.' 
 
 "I had hoped, before I came here, that it would not be my lot to 
 have to go on alone, without any guide, in an unexplored path, 
 especially as missionaries had been here before. But Mr. Chater had 
 left the country, and Mr. Carey was with me but very little before 
 he left the mission and the missionary work altogether. 
 
 "I long to write something more interesting and encouraging to 
 the friends of the mission; but it must not yet be expected. It 
 unavoidably takes several years to acquire such a language, in order 
 to converse and write intelligibly on the great truths of the gospel. 
 Dr. Carey once told me that after he had been some years in Bengal, 
 and thought he was doing very well in conversing and preaching to 
 the natives, they (as he was afterwards convinced) knew not what 
 he was about. A young missionary who expects to pick up the lan- 
 guage in a year or two, will probably find that he has not counted the 
 cost. If he should be so fortunate as to find a good interpreter, he 
 may be usefvd by that means. But he will find, especially if he is in 
 a new place, where the way is not prepared, and no previous ideas 
 communicated, that to qualify himself to communicate divine truth 
 intelligibly by his own voice or pen, is not the work of a year. How- 
 ever, notwithstanding my present incompetency, I am beginning to 
 
THE LANGUAGE. 99 
 
 translate the New Testament, being extremely anxious to get some 
 parts of Scripture, at least, into an intelligible shape, if for no other 
 purpose than to read, as occasion offers, to the Burmans I meet with. 
 " My paper allows me to add nothing more but to beg your prayers, 
 that while I am much occupied in words and phrases, and destitute 
 of those gospel privileges you so richly enjoy in the midst of your 
 dear church and people, I may not lose the life of religion in my 
 soid. — I remain, dear brother, yours very affectionately, 
 
 "A. Judsox, Jr." 
 
 TO THE REV. DR. STAUGHTON. 
 
 "I am sometimes a little dispirited when I reflect that for two or 
 three years past I have been drilling at A B C, and grammar. But I 
 consider again that the gift of tongues is not granted in these times ; 
 that some one must acquire this language by dint of application; 
 must translate the Scriptures, and must preach the gospel to the 
 people in their own tongue, or how can they be saved ? My views of 
 the missionary object are, indeed, different from what they were 
 when I was first set on fire by Buchanan's 'Star in the East,' six 
 years ago. But it does not always happen that a closer acquaintance 
 with an object diminishes our attachment and preference. We some- 
 times discover beauties as well as deformities, which were overlooked 
 on a supeijficial view ; when some attractions lose their force, others 
 more permanent are more fully exerted ; and when the glitter in 
 which novelty invested the object has passed away, more substantial 
 excellencies have room to disclose their influence ; and so it has been 
 with me, I hope, in regard to the work of missions. — I remain, 
 reverend and dear Sir, yours affectionately in the Lord, 
 
 "A. Judson, Jr." 
 
 TO THE REV. LUTHER RICE. 
 
 "Rangoon, August 3, 1816. 
 
 "My dear Brother Rice, — I have completed a grammar of the 
 Burman language, which I hope will be useful to you ; also a tract, 
 which I hope to get printed as soon as Mr. Hough arrives. 
 
 "If any ask what success I meet with among the natives, tell 
 them to look at Otaheite, where the missionaries laboured nearly 
 twenty years, and not meeting with the slightest success, began to 
 be neglected by all the Christian world, and the very name of .Otaheite 
 began to be a shame to the cause of missions ; and now the blessing 
 begins to come. Tell them to look at Bengal also, where Dr. Thomas 
 
100 TIIE EARXEST MAN. 
 
 had been labouring seventeen years (that is, from 1783 to 1S00), 
 before the first convert, Krishna, was baptized. When a few con- 
 verts are once made, things move on ; but it requires a much longer 
 time than I have been here, to make a first impression on a heathen 
 2>eople. If they ask again, What prospect of ultimate success is there ? 
 tell them, as much as that there is an almighty and faithful God 
 who will perform his promises, and no more. If this does not satisfy 
 them, beg them to let me stay and try it, and to let you come, and to 
 give us our bread; or, if they are unwilling to risk their bread on 
 such a forlorn hope as has nothing but the Word of God to sustain 
 it, beg of them, at least, not to prevent others from giving us bread ; 
 and, if we live some twenty or thirty years, they may hear from us 
 as:ain. 
 
 O 
 
 " This climate is good — better than in any other part of the East. 
 But it is a most filthy, wretched place. Missionaries must not calcu- 
 late on the least comfort but what they find in one another and their 
 work. However, if a ship was lying in the river, ready to convey me 
 to any part of the world I should choose, and that, too, with the 
 entire approbation of all my Christian friends, I would prefer dying 
 to embarking. This is an immense field, and since the Serampore 
 missionaries have left it, it is wholly thrown on the hands of the 
 American Baptists. If we desert it, the blood of the Burmans will be 
 required of us. — Yours ever, 
 
 "A. Judsox, Jr." 
 
 TO THE REV. DR. BALDWIN. 
 
 "Rangoon, August 5, 1816. 
 "Rev. and dear Sir, — It is about seven months since I wrote to 
 America. The first three months of this time I was employed on the 
 Burman language in a more interesting manner than I had ever been. 
 I began to enter into my studies with such pleasure and spirit, and to 
 make such rapid progress, as encouraged me to hope that the time 
 was not far distant when I should be able to commence missionary 
 operations. I was going forw.ard in a course of most valuable Bur- 
 man reading, and, at the same time, had begun to translate one of the 
 Gospels, and to write a view of the Christian religion, in Burman, 
 which, in imagination, were already finished, and circulating among 
 the natives, when all of a sudden, in the midst of the hot season, 
 which, in this country, is most severe during the months of March 
 and Apr.il, I was seized with a distressing weakness and pain in my 
 eyes and head, which put a stop to all my delightful pursuits, and 
 reduced me to a pitiable state indeed. Since that time, excepting at 
 
THE LANGUAGE. 101 
 
 some intervals, I have been unable to read or write, or make any 
 exertion whatever. Sometimes I have almost given up the hope that 
 I should ever be of any more service ; sometimes I have been on the 
 point of trying a short voyage at sea. This last was my intention, 
 when I heard of brother Hough's arrival in Bengal, and concluded to 
 wait until he should be settled here, when I could leave more con- 
 veniently. But, thanks be to God, it is now ten days since I have 
 experienced a turn of severe pain, though I still feel great weakness 
 in my head, and, indeed, throughout my whole nervous system. I 
 begin now to hope that I shall gradually recover, though I fear I 
 never shall be as I formerly was. 
 
 "During my illness, when able to do anything, I have employed 
 myself in collecting what knowledge I have hitherto accpiired of the 
 language, and putting it together in the shape of a grammar, that it 
 might not be wholly lost to others. My tract, also, is at length ready 
 for the press, and I send a copy by this conveyance to Philadelphia, 
 which may be some gratification to the Board. I would send a copy 
 of the grammar also, if I was able, but it is too bulky to be 
 transcribed in my present state. 
 
 "I expect it will not be long before I shall be ordered up to Ava. 
 The press, also, which has just arrived from Bengal, will not probably 
 be allowed to stop long in Rangoon. This will open a wide field, and 
 make it necessary to support two stations. I beg, therefore, that the 
 Board will endeavour to send out one or two men with brother Rice, 
 or as soon after as possible. The sooner they are on the ground, 
 learning the language, the sooner they will be fit for service. I have 
 never before thought it prudent to write for more men in addition to 
 those I knew were already destined to the place. But some favour- 
 able prospects lately begin to open, and the more I become acquainted 
 with the state of things, the less reason I have to fear that the 
 government of the country will, at present, oppose the work. 
 
 "We know not the designs of God in regard to this couutry; but 
 I cannot but have raised expectations. It is true we may have to 
 labour and wait many years before the blessing comes. But we see 
 what God is doing in other heathen lands, after trying the faith and 
 sincerity of his servants some fifteen or twenty years. Look at 
 Otaheite, Bengal, Africa. And is Burmah to remain a solitary in- 
 stance of the inefficacy of prayer, — of the forgetfulness of a merciful 
 and faithful God ? Is it nothing that an attempt is begun to be made; 
 that, in one instance, the language is considerably acquired ; that a 
 tract is ready for publication, which is intelligible and perspicuous, 
 and will give the Burmans their first ideas of a Saviour and the way 
 of salvation ; that a press and types have now arrived, and a printer 
 
102 TIIE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 is ou the way; that a grammar is finished, to facilitate the studies of 
 others, and a dictionary of the language is in a very forward state ; 
 and that the way is now prepared, as soon as health permits, to pro- 
 ceed slowly in the translation of the New Testament ? Is it nothing 
 <that, just at this time, the monarch of the country has taken a 
 violent hate to the priests of his own religion, and is endeavouring, 
 with all his power, to extirpate the whole order, at the same time 
 professing to be an inquirer after the true religion ? Is all this to be set 
 down a mere cipher ? It is true that we may desire much more. But 
 let us use what we have, and God will give us more. However, men 
 and money must be forthcoming. Work cannot be done without 
 men, and men cannot work without bread ; nor can we expect the 
 ravens to feed them in ordinary cases. I do not say several hundred 
 missionaries are needed here. This, though true, would be idle 
 talk. My request I think modest. Five men, allowing two or three 
 to each of the stations, is the smallest number that will possibly 
 answer. 
 
 "I have received one letter only from Dr. Baldwin ; Mrs. Judson 
 has also received one. I hope that brother Hough is the bearer of 
 others. We expect him by the first opportunity. — With the greatest 
 respect, yours, &c, 
 
 "A. Judson, Jr." 
 
 Let no young eandidate for ministerial or missionary work 
 plead, after reading these letters, that progress in piety is 
 incompatible with devotion to study. .Here is a man, not 
 yet twenty-eight years of age, cut off for nearly three years 
 from the advantages of Christian society, of public worship, 
 and of active exertion in the cause of religion, and during 
 this whole time immersed in the study of a pagan language 
 and literature. Yet the early glow of. faith, of zeal, of noble 
 resolution, has experienced no chill. Is it said that the 
 studies on which he was engaged were destitute of those 
 seductive charms which beguile the young votary of classic 
 literature 1 Judson had not found them so. Few, probably, 
 have estimated what was involved in this long course of 
 preparatory labour. In the Burman literature, with which 
 he was in such constant and immediate contact year after 
 year, a wide and curious field of research was opened, pre- 
 
THE LANGUAGE. 103 
 
 senting peculiar fasciuations to such a mind. This singular 
 phase of the human intellect, — the language itself, with its 
 novel modes of expressing thought ; these strange concep- 
 tions of material and spiritual being ; these extravagant, 
 grotesque, yet often beautiful creations of Oriental fancy, — 
 how could all this fail to lay a strong grasp on the scholar 
 and the man of taste 1 That it did so we have ample proof. 
 The flowers of Burmese literature would never have so 
 rooted themselves in a mind that did not delight in their 
 beauty. His memory teemed with its treasures of sacred 
 song and legend ; and their very spirit was so transfused 
 into his own writings, that the most critical Burman scholar 
 could not distinguish them from native compositions. 
 
 Now what was the spell by which this was rendered 
 harmless, so that his Christian growth suffered no check in 
 the process 1 Simply this, — a ruling moral purpose, to which 
 all else was merely subsidiary ; which, selecting every occu- 
 pation with reference to its own great ends, drew it within 
 the sphere of the spiritual life, and sanctified it to the ser- 
 vice of religion. These treasures of Oriental lore might, if 
 judiciously displayed, have made a European fame for the 
 humble missionary. But so free from all motives of personal 
 vanity and ambition were these literary acquisitions, that 
 we find no allusion to them even in his letters, except for 
 the brief explanation of some point of direct missionary 
 interest. Once, it is said, he for a time entertained the idea 
 of awakening a livelier missionary spirit at home, by making 
 known these interesting productions of Burman mind. But 
 perceiving, on reflection, that this would involve a serious 
 diversion of his time and thoughts from proper missionary 
 work, he deliberately relinquished the plan, and never again 
 resumed it. 
 
 We see, then, that the absence of intellectual enthusiasm 
 in a Christian minister, and the neglect of all studies but 
 those which are strictly religious, are not necessary con- 
 ditions of exalted piety. The life of an earnest Christian is 
 
104 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 a sublime unity; not because lie rejects all that belongs to 
 the world, but because lie assimilates all to the central object 
 of his life, — the glory of God, and the good of man. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 MISSIONARY SPIRIT AMONG AMERICAN BAPTISTS. — VICISSITUDES OF 
 
 THE MISSION. 
 
 Early in the month of September, 1815, our lonely mis- 
 sionaries were cheered by the first parcel of letters from 
 America. For more than two years they had laboured in 
 Burniah, uncertain as to the result of their appeal to Ameri- 
 can Baptists. Thus far their necessities had been supplied by 
 the noble-spirited brethren at Serampore ; but pressed as they 
 were to the utmost for the support of their own mission, 
 this could only be a temporary dependence. Firmly believing, 
 however, that God had sent them to Burmah, Mr. and Mrs. 
 Judson had given themselves to the field with a devotion as 
 entire, and had worked on the same breadth of plan, as if 
 sure it was to be their home for life. With the same con- 
 stancy of heart they would, no doubt, have maintained the 
 post, even if obliged, as they had once anticipated, to labour 
 with their own hands for food and clothing. Yet it must 
 have been with anxious eyes that they sought in the various 
 letters of the precious parcel for the wished-for news ; and 
 we cannot wonder at their joyful burst of feeling on finding 
 themselves, and the cause dearer to them than life, welcomed 
 to the heart of the Baptist denomination. 
 
 The intelligence of their change of views had reached 
 America in January, 1813. It was soon evident that self- 
 distrust, rather than lack of interest, had hitherto prevented 
 the active participation of Baptists in the missionary enter- 
 prise. No sooner was heard the voice of one fitted for the 
 
MISSIONARY SPIRIT AMONG AMERICAN BAPTISTS. 105 
 
 work, saying, " Here am I, send me ! " than a response, full 
 of Christian warmth, came up from all parts of the land. 
 Situated as they then were, the detached churches scattered 
 over a vast extent of territory, with no organizations which 
 could form a medium of communication and of united action, 
 the movements which followed must be regarded as a true 
 index to the spirit of the churches. Its source was, not the 
 intelligence which comes from education, but that experi- 
 mental Bible piety which was then the one glory of the 
 Baptist name. 
 
 Immediately on receiving the letters of Mr. Judson and 
 the Serampore brethren, of September, 1812, the leading 
 brethren of Boston and its vicinity, after having first ascer- 
 tained that the American Board of Commissioners no longer 
 regarded Mr. Judson as their missionary, organized a " Society 
 for Propagating the Gospel in India and other Foreign 
 Parts," which assumed at once the responsibility of his 
 support. They did not, indeed, decide to undertake at 
 present an independent mission ; but with a very proper 
 deference to the superior knowledge of those who had been 
 so long familiar with the ground, they waived that question 
 till they should hear from England and Serampore. They 
 committed their missionary, meanwhile, to the Christian sym- 
 pathies and the direction of the Serampore brethren, pledging 
 themselves for his expenses, and expressing the hope of being 
 able to raise, over and above this, a contribution to the 
 general mission fund. "We shall esteem it," says Dr. Sharp, 
 in his ]etter on the subject to Andrew Fuller, "an honour 
 and a pleasure to render him that pecuniary aid which from 
 time to time he may need. Indeed, we expect that our 
 exertions will not be limited to the support of our American 
 brother; but that we shall be able to forward to Serampore 
 a willing tribute for the promotion of the general cause." 
 The proposal of a coalition, made in these letters, has often 
 been compared with that made by the American Board to 
 the London Missionary Society. It will be seen, however, 
 that there were some important points of difference. 
 
106 THE EARXEST MAN. 
 
 The information, received a few weeks later, that Mr. 
 Rice also had become a Baptist, gave a fresh stimulus to 
 the missionary spirit, and societies were rapidly formed in all 
 the principal cities of the Union. It was soon felt that the 
 concert of measures necessary to harmonious and efficient 
 action, demanded some general organization, in which the 
 societies of different sections could be represented. Steps 
 had already been taken to secure this object, when Mr. Rice 
 arrived from India. He was immediately put at the head 
 of the movement, and, in furtherance of it, visited various 
 parts of the country, organizing societies, and preparing the 
 way for a general union. 
 
 My younger readers can form but a faint conception of the 
 glow and fervour of that early day, when the Baptist heart 
 first awoke to a personal participation in the conversion of 
 the world to Christ. True, we now raise more money for 
 the object ; but it is too much as a matter of business, too 
 much as we settle up our secular accounts, and make all 
 square with the world. Then, it was the spontaneous out- 
 burst of a freshly enkindled life. I recall, from my own 
 childhood, vivid recollections of the enthusiasm which the 
 topic of missions always awakened in the family circle ; of 
 the " Mission Box" in the parlour, through whose lid many 
 an offering to the cause was dropped by Christian visitors ; 
 of the jubilee in the house, when a letter arrived from Mrs. 
 Judson, or the Missionary Magazine came, with the joyful 
 tidings of some new triumph of the gospel in far-off Burniah. 
 Nor was this a mere denominational feeling, embracing only 
 our own missions ; it was a true catholic love for all, in every 
 land and of every name, who were labouring for the evan- 
 gelization of the world. 
 
 In May, 1814, a convention of delegates from the various 
 missionary societies, and other religious bodies of the Baptist 
 denomination, met in Philadelphia, for the purpose, as ex- 
 pressed in the preamble to the constitution adopted by the 
 body, of " organizing a plan for eliciting, combining, and 
 
MISSIONARY SPIRIT AMONG AMERICAN BAPTISTS. 107 
 
 directing the energies of the whole denomination, in one 
 sacred effort for sending the glad tidings of salvation to the 
 heathen, and to nations destitute of pure gospel light." The 
 result of their deliberations was the formation of an associa- 
 tion, under the name of the "General Missionary Convention 
 of the Baptist denomination in the United States of America, 
 for Foreign Missions;"* an organization which, by the bless- 
 ing of God, has placed itself, within forty years, among the 
 most important missionary institutions in Christendom. 
 
 The first action of its Board of Managers, immediately 
 after the adjournment of the convention, was to appoint 
 Mr. and Mrs. Judson, and Mr. Bice, their missionaries to 
 the Burman empire. 
 
 Such was the intelligence which came, like the light of 
 sunrise, to gladden the lonely missionary cottage in the 
 suburbs of Bangoon. "These accounts from my dear native 
 land," writes Mr. Judson, "were so interesting as to banish 
 from my mind all thoughts of study. This general move- 
 ment among the Baptist churches in America is particularly 
 encouraging, as it affords an additional indication of God's 
 merciful designs in favour of the poor heathen. It unites 
 with all the Bible societies in Europe and America, during 
 the last twenty years, in furnishing abundant reason to hope 
 that the dreadful darkness which has so long enveloped the 
 earth, is about to flee away before the rising sun. Do not 
 the successes which have crowned some missionary exertions 
 seem like the dawn of morning in the east ? Oh, that this 
 region of Egyptian darkness may ere long participate in the 
 vivifying beams of light ! 
 
 "None but one who has had the exj)erience can tell what 
 feelings comfort the heart of a solitary missionary, when, 
 though all the scenes around him present no friend, he re- 
 members, and has proof, that there are spots on this wide 
 
 * The constitution was subsequently modified so as to embrace tlie 
 Home field. 
 
108 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 earth, where Christian brethren feel that his cause is their 
 own, and pray to the same God and Saviour for his welfare 
 and success. Thanks be to God, not only for 'rivers of 
 endless joy above,' but for 'rills of comfort here below. '" 
 
 The year 1816 was marked by two events of great im- 
 portance in the progress of the mission,— viz., the arrival of 
 a printing press (a gift from Serampore), and the appoint- 
 ment, by the Board of Managers, of a missionary printer. 
 That mighty engine, which, in the days of the Reformation, 
 was the chief instrument in "shaking the powers of dark- 
 ness," and humbling "the fiery rage of the old red dragon," 
 was now to be brought to bear upon the venerable supersti- 
 tions of Buddhism. It was a bright day in the annals of 
 Burmah, — a day rich with the promise of permanence to the 
 gospel institutions which should be planted in her soil, — a 
 day which whispered of a Bible for her people. Mr. Judson 
 deeply felt its importance. The following letters indicate 
 the widening plans and hopes, the fresh courage and activity, 
 inspired by this event : — 
 
 FROM MESSRS. JUDSON AND HOUGH TO THE CORRESPONDING 
 SECRETARY, REV. DR. STAUGHTON. 
 
 "Rangoon, November 7, 1816. 
 
 "Rev. and dear Sir, — It is with peculiar satisfaction that we 
 are, at length, able to address a letter to the Board, in our joint 
 capacity. We had a joyful meeting m this place on the 15th vdt. Mr. 
 Hough has settled in one part of the mission house ; and we are now 
 united both as a church of Christ and as a mission society. Our 
 regulations on the latter point we here submit to the Board. It will 
 be evident at first sight, that these regulations have a prospective 
 view, and are framed somewhat differently from what they would 
 have been, had we not expected that our society would soon be en- 
 larged. But we hope that the time is not far distant when they will 
 receive the signature of brother Rice also. Indeed, we hope for more 
 than this ; we hope that one or two others will be found to accom- 
 pany Mr. Rice. 
 
 " It is true that one of us remained about three years in this place 
 without uttering any Macedonian cries. But we apprehend that the 
 
VICISSITUDES OF THE MISSION. 109 
 
 time is now come when it is consistent with the strictest prudence to 
 lift up our voice and say, Come over the ocean and help us. By a 
 residence of three years in this country, many doubts, which at first 
 occurred, are removed ; and many points concerning the practicability 
 of a mission, and the prospect of success, are ascertained. We cannot 
 now enter much into detail ; but we desire to say, that we consider 
 the mission established in this land. We unite in opinion that a 
 wide door is set open for the introduction of the religion of Jesus into 
 this great empire. We have at present no governmental interdict to 
 encounter, and no greater obstacles than such as oppose the progress 
 of missionaries in every heathen land. It appears to us (and may it 
 so appear to our fathers and brethren ! ) that God, in removing the 
 English missions from this place, and substituting in their stead an 
 American mission, is emphatically calling on the American churches 
 to compassionate the poor Burmans, and to send their silver, and 
 their gold, and their young men, to this eastern part of the world, to 
 the help of the Lord against the mighty. 
 
 "It is with great pleasure that we announce the valuable present 
 of a press and Burman types, made to us by the Serampore brethren. 
 We are now closing in a room for a temporary printing office, and 
 hope very soon to issue a gospel tract, which has been in readiness 
 some time, and which is intended to give the heathen around us some 
 idea of the way of salvation through the Lord Jesus. But we cannot 
 move one step in the way of printing without money. Though 
 favoured with the press, in the first instance, gratis, we have already 
 expended, in paper, freight, and sundries, about four hundred rupees. 
 We therefore beg an immediate appropriation, not only to licpudate 
 the expenses already incurred, but to enable us to proceed in this all- 
 important part of our work. The accounts of the mission press we 
 propose to keep distinct ; and they shall be submitted, together with 
 the accounts of the mission. 
 
 ' ' We know not how long the press will be permitted to remain in 
 Rangoon ; we do not, however, deprecate its removal to Ava. Such 
 a measure would doubtless tend to the furtherance of the cause, and 
 to the introduction of religion into the very heart of the empire, 
 where Satan's seat is. But in this case, more men and more money 
 would be imperatively demanded ; and we trust that the patronage of 
 the Board will not fail us in these necessaiy points. We desire 
 humbly to repeat to the Board what the first missionaries from the 
 Baptist society in England said to their friends, when on the point of 
 embarkation in the great work which seems destined to illumine 
 Western India with the light of the gospel. 'We are,' said they, 
 * like men going down into a well ; you stand at the top and hold the 
 
110 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 ropes. Do not let ns fall.' Hold us up, brethren and fathers, and if 
 health and life be spared to us, we hope, through the grace of God, 
 to see Eastern India also beginning to participate in the same glorious 
 light. Many years may intervene, in the latter as well as in the 
 former case ; many difficulties and disappointments may try your 
 faith and ours. But let patience have her perfect work ; let us not 
 be weary of well-doing, for in due time we shall reap, if we faint 
 riot. — Your servants in the Lord Jesus, 
 
 "A. Judson, Jr., 
 "George H. Hough." 
 
 ARTICLES OF AGREEMENT. 
 
 "In order more effectually, under the blessing of our Lord and 
 Master, to accomplish the important work for which we have come 
 into this heathen land, we, the undersigned, form a union on the 
 following principles, namely : — 
 
 "1. We give ourselves to the Lord Jesus Christ, and to one 
 another by the will of God. 
 
 "2. We agree to be kindly affectioned one towards another with 
 brotherly love, in honour preferring one another; feeling that we 
 have one Master, even Christ, and that all we are brethren. 
 
 "3. We agree in the opinion that our sole object on earth is to 
 introduce the religion of Jesus Christ into the empire of Burmah; 
 and that the means by which we hope to effect this are, translating, 
 printing, and distributing the Holy Scriptures, preaching the gospel, 
 circulating religious tracts, and promoting the instruction of native 
 children. 
 
 "4. We therefore agree to engage in no secular business for the 
 purpose of individual emolument ; and not at all, unless in the opinion 
 of the brethren the great object of the mission can be best promoted 
 thereby. 
 
 ' ' 5. We agree to relinquish all private right to remittances from 
 America, avails of labour, and compensation for service ; in a word, 
 to place all money and property, from whatever quarter accruing, in 
 the mission fund, provided that nothing in this article be construed 
 to affect our private right to inheritances or personal favour's, not 
 made in compensation of service. 
 
 "6. We agree that all the members of the mission family have 
 claims on the mission fund for equal support, in similar circumstances ; 
 the claims of widows and orphans not to be in the least affected by 
 the death of the head of their family. But it is to be understood, 
 
VICISSITUDES OF THE MISSION". Ill 
 
 that no one shall have a right to adopt a child into the mission family, 
 so as to entitle it to the claims secured in this article, but by consent 
 of the brethren. 
 
 ' ' 7. We agree to educate our children with a particular reference 
 to the object of the mission; and if any expense be necessary or 
 expedient for this purpose, it shall be defrayed from the mission 
 fund. 
 
 "8. All appropriations from the mission fund shall be made by a 
 majority of the missionary brethren united in this compact ; subject, 
 however, to the inspection of our patrons, the Board. 
 
 "A. Judsox, Jr., 
 "George H. Hough." 
 
 TO THE REV. DR. BALDWIN. 
 
 "Rangoon, February 10, 1817. 
 
 "Rev. and dear Sir, — Have just heard that a person whom we 
 have some time calculated on as a letter-carrier to Bengal, is unex- 
 pectedly going off in the course of an hour. Have, therefore, time 
 only to accompany the enclosed tracts with a line or two. 
 
 "We have just begun to circulate these publications, and are 
 praying that they may produce some inquiry among the natives. 
 And here comes a man, this moment, to talk about religion. What 
 shall I do ? I will give him a tract to keep him occupied a few 
 moments while I finish this. ' Here, my friend, sit down, and read 
 something that will carry you to heaven, if you believe and receive 
 the glorious Saviour therein exhibited.' 
 
 "We are just entering on a small edition of Matthew, the transla- 
 tion of which I lately commenced. But we are in great want of men 
 and money. Our hands are fidl from morning till night. I cannot, 
 for my life, translate as fast as brother Hough will print. He has to 
 do all the hard work in the printing office without a single assistant, 
 and cannot, therefore, apply himself to the study of the language as 
 is desirable. As for me, I have not an hour to converse with the 
 natives, or go out and make proclamation of the glorious gospel. In 
 regard to money, we have drawn more from Bengal than has been 
 remitted from America ; so that now, if not for their truly brotherly 
 kindness in honouring our bills on credit, we should actually starve. 
 Moreover, an edition of 5,000 of the New Testament will cost us nearly 
 5,000 dollars. And what are 5,000 among a population of 17,000,000, 
 5,000,000 of whom can read? O that all the members of the Baptist 
 convention coidd live in Rangoon one month ! Will the Christian 
 
112 TIIE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 world ever awake ? Will means ever be used adequate to the neces- 
 sities of the heathen world ? Lord, send help ! Our waiting eyes 
 are unto thee ! — Your brother in the Lord, 
 
 "A. Judson, Je." 
 
 Under date of August, 1817, Mrs. Judson mentions in a 
 letter to a friend that the edition of Matthew spoken of in 
 the preceding letters was now printed, and together with the 
 tract and catechism, was in circulation. She adds, "They 
 are well understood by those who read them. Many have 
 called at the mission house to inquire more particularly 
 about the new religion." 
 
 The foundation being thus laid, it was now deemed proper 
 to commence the proclamation of the gospel in a more public 
 manner. But there were as yet no converts to form a con- 
 necting link between the foreign teachers and the people, 
 and to aid them in their first attempts to convey divine 
 truth to the native mind. In Chittagong, however, a de- 
 pendency of Bengal, but inhabited chiefly by Arracanese 
 speaking the Burman language, it was supposed a few per- 
 sons were still to be found who had been converted and 
 baptized by an English missionary some years before. Mr. 
 Judson, accordingly, determined to proceed thither in quest 
 of these native Christians, some of whom he hoped would 
 be induced to return with him. 
 
 On the 25th of December, 1817, lie embarked at Rangoon 
 in a vessel bound for Chittagong, which was to return with 
 very little delay, the whole voyage not being expected to 
 occupy more than three months. But he was destined to a 
 sad disappointment. After working for a whole month 
 along the coast, without getting near the destined port, the 
 captain and supercargo concluded to change the ship's course 
 and sail for Madras. " It was with the most bitter feelings," 
 writes Mr. Judson, "that I witnessed the entire failure of 
 my undertaking, and saw the summits of the mountains of 
 Arracan, the last indexes of my country, sinking in the 
 horizon, and the ship stretching away to a distant part of 
 
VICISSITUDES OF THE MISSION. 113 
 
 India which I had no wish to visit, and where I had no 
 object to obtain." They had a quick passage across the Bay 
 of Bengal ; but the contrary winds and currents encountered 
 on the Coromandel coast, detained them two months longer 
 at sea, during which time they were reduced to the greatest 
 extremity for want of provisions and water. A little mouldy, 
 broken rice, picked up from native vessels, was their only 
 nourishment. Exposure and privation brought on a return 
 of the nervous disorder in the head and eyes, by which 
 Mr. Judson had been so nearly prostrated two years before; 
 and this was followed by a slow fever, which had nearly put 
 a final termination to his sufferings. When at length they 
 made the port of Mausulipatam, his only wish was for a 
 place on shore where he might lie down and die. In this 
 miserable condition he was found by some kind-hearted 
 English officers residing at the place, one of whom took him 
 to his own house, supplied his wardrobe, procured a nurse to 
 attend him, and in every way fulfilled, worthily, the part of 
 the good Samaritan to the friendless stranger. In a few 
 days his health was sufficiently restored to allow him to 
 travel ; and after ascertaining that the ship would not leave 
 her present port under several months, and that there was 
 no hope of a conveyance to Madras by sea that season, he 
 hired a palanquin and bearers, and performed the journey of 
 300 miles by land. Arrived at Madras, he found no vessel 
 bound for Rangoon, nor any pi-ospect of one for an indefinite 
 time to come. Here he was detained from the 8th of April 
 to the 20th of July, in a state of extreme anxiety, hearing- 
 nothing from home, and unable to convey thither any intelli- 
 gence respecting himself. On the day last mentioned he 
 embarked in an English vessel for Rangoon, and on the 2nd 
 of August arrived at the mouth of Rangoon River, after an 
 absence of more than seven months. 
 
 While he had thus been detained on a distant shore, the 
 infant mission was passing through fearful trials; and about 
 a fortnight before he left Madras, it had seemed on the very 
 
 I 
 
114 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 brink of destruction. A growing manifestation of ill-will 
 in the under-officers of government, the fearful ravages of 
 cholera in the city, the protracted absence of Mr. Judson, 
 which left scarcely a doubt of his having perished at sea, and 
 finally the prospect of war with England, had led Mr. Hough 
 to determine on leaving Burmah. Mrs. Judson could not 
 admit the thought of such a step before hearing from her 
 husband. But in the early part of July, Mr. Hough having 
 concluded to take passage in the last remaining English ship, 
 now about to take its departure for Bengal, she was pre- 
 vailed on to make preparations for the voyage. The prospect 
 of being left alone in this heathen land, and, in the event of 
 a war, of being cut off from all possibility of reunion with 
 her husband, were he yet alive, seemed to leave her no 
 alternative. Yet it was with a heavy, misgiving heart, that 
 she yielded to the necessity. After all, he might return ; 
 and what would be his feelings on finding his home desolate, 
 and the light of the mission utterly extinguished 1 " Some- 
 times," thus she writes at this dark moment, " I feel inclined 
 to remain here alone and hazard the consequences ; I should 
 certainly conclude on this step if any probability existed of 
 Mr. Judson's return. The mission has never appeared in so 
 low a state as at the present time. It seems now entirely 
 destroyed, as w r e all expect to embark for Bengal in a day or 
 two. Alas ! alas ! how changed our prospects since Mr. Jud- 
 son left us." 
 
 On the 5th of July they all went on board. The vessel 
 was several days getting down the river, and at the moment 
 of putting out to sea was discovered to be in so dangerous a 
 condition, from being improperly loaded, as to make a still 
 further detention necessary. Mrs. Judson, whose reluctance 
 to the measure had increased with every hour, could now no 
 longer resist the promptings of her heart. She resolved at 
 once to relinquish the voyage, and return to Rangoon. The 
 captain, at her request, sent up a boat with her immediately, 
 promising to forward her baggage the next day. Once more 
 
VICISSITUDES OF THE MISSION. 115 
 
 in the lonely mission house, with only Bur mans around her, 
 and no companion but a little Portuguese orphan girl whom 
 she had adopted, she now regained her tranquillity of mind. 
 It was the calmness of a great soul, which could only be at 
 peace with itself when acting in obedience to the highest 
 principles of its nature. It was reasonable, it was prudent, 
 to care for her own safety by leaving Burmah. But to her 
 heroic and disinterested spirit, — heroic because disinterested, 
 — it seemed like a weak and selfish desertion of the post of 
 duty. Here, then, she resolved to abide till the dark cloud 
 should pass away, or it should become certain that the light 
 of her own life and of the mission had sunk to rise no more. 
 
 On the 16th of July, she learned by the arrival from 
 Mausulipatam of the vessel in which Mr. Judson had sailed 
 from Rangoon, that, in the latter part of March, he was still 
 living. On the 2nd of August she records the joyful tidings, 
 which had that moment reached her, that he had arrived at 
 the mouth of the river. 
 
 About six weeks after Mr. Judson's return, the mission 
 was reinforced by the arrival of Messrs. Colman and Whee- 
 lock,* with their wives, from America. This accession to 
 their number was welcomed with the most lively joy by 
 Mr. and Mrs. Judson ; the more so as occurring at a time 
 when their outward circumstances were far from promising, 
 and when the mission had been enfeebled by the withdrawal 
 of Mr. Hough, who had taken most of the printing apparatus 
 with him to Calcutta. 
 
 * The writer may be permitted to record her own recollection of these 
 interesting youths, too early snatched from the scene of their labours. 
 They received their theological education in a private theological school, 
 under the care of the writer's father, the Rev. Jeremiah Chaplin, then of 
 Danvers, Mass. This, it is believed, was the first Baptist theological 
 school in the country, and without doubt gave an important impidse to 
 the cause of ministerial education in our denomination. Colman and 
 Wheelock I remember as inmates of our family, endeared to all who 
 knew them by their piety and amiable dispositions. From their strong 
 attachment to each other, seldom being seen apart, they were familiarly 
 known as "David and Jonathan.'" 
 
116 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 Mr. Judson thus speaks of their situation in a letter of 
 October 9, 1818, to the corresponding secretary : — 
 
 "The examination which brother Hough sustained during 1113- ab- 
 sence, and the persecution of the Roman Catholic padres, have made 
 us feel more deeply than ever the precarious situation of this mission, 
 and the necessity of proceeding with the utmost caution. It was 
 only throtxgh the favour of the viceroy that the padres were allowed 
 to remain here, when they arrived from Ava under sentence of 
 banishment. And it is only through his mediation, and the influence 
 of large presents made to the king, that the order of banishment is 
 reversed, if indeed it be reversed — a report not yet confirmed. One 
 malicious intimation to the king would occasion our banishment ; and 
 banishment, as the Burmans tell us, is no small thing, being attended 
 with confiscation of all property, and such various abuses as woidd 
 make us deem ourselves happy to escape with our lives. 
 
 "Such a situation may appear somewhat alarming to a person 
 accustomed to the liberty and safety of a free government. But let 
 us remember that it has been the lot of the greater part of mankind 
 to live under a despotic government, devoid of all security for life or 
 property a single moment. Let us remember that the Son of God 
 chose to become incarnate under the most unprincipled and cruel 
 despot that ever reigned. And shall any disciple of Christ refuse to 
 do a little service for his Saviour, under a government where his 
 Saviour woidd not have refused to live and die for his soul? God 
 forbid. Yet faith is sometimes weak — flesh and blood sometimes 
 repine. for grace to strengthen faith, to animate hope, to elevate 
 affection, to embolden the soul, to enable us to look danger and death 
 in the face ; still more to behold, without repining, those most dear 
 to us suffering fears and pains which we would gladly have redoubled 
 on ourselves, if it would exonerate them ! 
 
 "We feel encouraged by the thought that many of the dear children 
 of God remember us at the mercy-seat. To your prayers I desire 
 once more to commend myself, — the weakest, the most unqualified, 
 the most unworthy, and the most unsuccessful of all missionaries." 
 
THE ZAYAT. 117 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE ZAYAT. 
 
 In every Burman village through which he passes, the 
 traveller notices a building, distinguished from the ordinary 
 dwellings of the inhabitants by its superior size and style of 
 building. At any time past the middle of the forenoon, he 
 observes in its broad verandahs, under the shadow of the 
 projecting roof, groups of men lounging upon mats, engaged 
 in social chat, or listlessly reposing as they chew their fa- 
 vourite betel-leaf and lime. This is the zayat, or place of 
 public resort, ^either for pleasure or for the transaction of 
 business.* The Burman rises with the first dawn, and labours 
 at his daily occupation till about ten o'clock. Unlike the 
 Hindoo, whose entire morning is given to the sacred ablu- 
 tions, anointings, and prayers of his religion, t this Anglo- 
 Saxon oriental, if we may so call him, contents himself, on 
 ordinary days, with such brief devotions as are consistent 
 with the hurry of business, — a hasty prayer before the house- 
 hold Gautama, or a moment's pause with bowed head and 
 folded hands at the pagoda, as he passes by it to his labour. 
 By ten or eleven o'clock work is over for the day, and the 
 men come flocking to the zayat, where they remain till the 
 cool of evening, when they disperse to their respective 
 homes. It will be seen that the zayat is not properly a 
 place for religious worship ; though the Buddhist preacher 
 
 * It is also a sort of inn, where travellers may lodge without charge, 
 providing, however, their own food and bedding. There is an inclosed 
 room for this purpose. 
 
 •f I am informed by a friend who has lately visited India, Rev. Dr. 
 Granger, of Providence, R. L, that he seldom found the bazaars in 
 Calcutta open before noon ; while the banks of the sacred Ganges were 
 all the morning tlironged by devotees, diligently performing their re- 
 ligious rites. 
 
118 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 often appoints a religious meeting in these convenient places 
 of resort, where he can he sure of an audience to admire his 
 eloquent recitation of the acts and sufferings of Gautama.* 
 In large towns there are many zayats, so distributed as to 
 accommodate the entire population. Some of them are elegant 
 specimens of Burman architecture, — the graduated roofs and 
 lofty interiors being profusely carved and gilded, and the 
 flooring formed of the finest stucco. A number of zayats is 
 commonly found around each pagoda, for the accommodation 
 of worshippers, — the temple itself being a solid structure, 
 affording no shelter from the sun and weather. In these 
 some of the more pious occasionally remain through an 
 entire day or night, repeating many times the routine of 
 religious ceremonies. Mr. Malcom says he has often seen 
 them reclining on mats, and reading from their palm-leaf 
 books; or returning in the morning, after a night's so- 
 journ, their light bedding suspended from a pole across the 
 shoulder. 
 
 An evening at one of these zayats, described by Mr. Jud- 
 son, furnishes an interesting and pleasing picture of a Bur- 
 man religious assembly listening to one of the amateur lay 
 preachers mentioned above : — 
 
 "April 6th. This evening I went for the second time to hear a 
 popular Burman preacher. On oiu- arrival we found a zayat, in the 
 precincts of one of the most celebrated pagodas, lighted up, and the 
 floor spread with mats. In the centre was a frame, raised about 
 eighteen inches from the ground, where the preacher, on his arriral, 
 seated himself. He appeared to be about forty-five years old, of 
 very pleasant countenance and harmonious speech. He was once a 
 priest, but is now a layman. The people, as they came in, seated 
 
 * These preachers are not generally priests, who seldom deign to leave 
 their luxurious retirement for such a purpose, but laymen, whose call to 
 preach consists in a talent for popular oratory, which finds in these exer- 
 cises a favourable chance for display. Some of them, as I am told by the 
 friend just referred to, exhibit no little histrionic power; and a whole 
 assembly has been seen bathed in tears, under the recital of some affect- 
 ing passage in the life of Gautama. 
 
THE ZAYAT. 119 
 
 themselves on the mats, the men on one side of the house, and the 
 women on the other. It was an undistinguished day, and the con- 
 gregation was small, not more than 100. When we entered, some 
 said: 'There come some wild foreigners.' But when we sat down 
 properly, and took off our shoes, they began to say, ' No, they are not 
 wild; they are civilized.' Some recognized me, and said to one 
 another, ' It is the English teacher,' — a name by which I am com- 
 monly known. The preacher soon took notice of us, entered into 
 some conversation, invited us to visit him, and so on ; but on learning 
 that I was a missionary, or, in their idiom, a religion-making teacher, 
 his countenance fell, and he said no more. The people being now 
 convened, one appointed for the purpose called three times for silence 
 and attention. Each one then took the flowers and leaves which had 
 been previously distributed, and, placing them between his fingers, 
 raised them to his head, and in that respectful posture remained 
 motionless until the service was closed. This ceremony we of course 
 declined. When, all things were properly adjusted, the preacher 
 closed his eyes, and commenced the exercise, which consisted in 
 repeating a portion from their sacred writings. His subject was the 
 conversation of the two prime disciples of Gautama, and their subse- 
 quent promotion and glory. His oratory I found to be entirely 
 different from all that we call oratory. At first he seems dull and 
 monotonous ; but presently his soft mellifluent tones win their way 
 into the heart, and lull the soul into that state of calmness and 
 serenity which to a Burman mind somewhat resembles the boasted 
 perfection of their saints of old. His discourse continued about half 
 an hour ; and, at the close, the whole assembly burst out into a short 
 prayer, after which all rose and retired. This man exhibits twice 
 eveiy evening in different places. Indeed, he is the only popular lay 
 preacher in the place. As for the priests, they preach on special 
 occasions only, when they are drawn from their seclusion and inac- 
 tivity by the solicitations of their adherents." 
 
 Of this characteristic feature of Burman life Mr. Judson 
 availed himself for the open proclamation of the gospel, 
 which lie now felt called to attempt. He resolved to build, 
 on some frequented road, a zayat, where the wayfarer, 
 pausing for rest or for a moment's curious chat with the white 
 foreigner, might be induced to listen to the words of life ; 
 and where, on the Sabbath, the sacred songs and prayers of 
 Christian worship should come in direct contrast with the 
 
1:20 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 mechanical, soulless forms of Buddhism.* By thus adapting 
 himself, externally, to the ideas and customs of the people, 
 he might hope both to win their attention more readily, and 
 to escape the special notice of the government j at least till 
 the good seed should have time to strike root a little in the 
 soil. 
 
 It was not one of those elegant buildings described above 
 which he proposed to erect. There was nothing in the 
 thatched roof, plain rafters, and floor of split bamboo, of 
 this missionary zayat, to impress the beholder with the wealth 
 and dignity of its occupants. Mr. Judson writes respecting 
 it :— 
 
 "The building is now going up, with such scanty materials and 
 means as we can afford, or rather, as we think you can afford. The 
 whole coucern will cost about 200 dollars. And should this zayat 
 prove to be a Christian meeting-house, the first erected in this land of 
 atheists for the worship of God — a house where Burmans, who now 
 deny the very existence of Deity, shall assemble to adore the Majesty 
 of heaven, and to sing with hearts of devotion the praises of the in- 
 carnate Saviour But the thought seems too great to be realised. 
 
 Can this darkness be removed ? Can these dry bones live ? On thee, 
 Jesus, all our hopes depend. In thee all power is vested, even power 
 to make sinful creatures instrumental in enlightening the heathen ! 
 
 ' ' You want to hear of some poor benighted Burman brought to 
 taste that the Lord is gracious ; but 0, not more than I want to speak 
 of it. 1 hope, I do hope, my dear sir, that we shall both one day be 
 gratified." 
 
 A few months later, Mrs. Judson thus describes the daily 
 scene at the zayat : — 
 
 " The zayat is situated thirty or forty rods from the mission house, 
 and in dimensions is twenty-seven by eighteen feet. It is raised four 
 feet from the ground, and is divided into three parts. The first divi- 
 sion is laid entirely open to the road, without doors, windows, or a 
 partition in the front side, and takes up a third part of the whole 
 
 * Buddhism has its sacred days, four in each month, or one at each 
 change of the moon ; thus answering, in time, very nearly to the Christian 
 Sabbath. 
 
THE ZAYAT. 121 
 
 building. It is made of bamboo and thatch, and is the place where 
 Mr. Judson sits all the day long, and says to the passers by, ' Ho ! 
 every one that thirsteth,' &c. The next and middle division is a 
 large airy room, with four doors and four windows, opening in oppo- 
 site directions ; made entirely of boards, and is whitewashed to dis- 
 tinguish it from the other zayats around us. 
 
 "In this room we have public worship in Burman on the Sabbath ; 
 and in the middle of which I am now situated at my writing-table, 
 while six of the male scholars are at one end, each with his torch and 
 blackboard, over which he is industriously bending, and emitting the 
 curious somids of the language. The third and last division is only 
 an entry way, which opens into the garden leading to the mission 
 house. 
 
 "In this apartment all the women are seated, with their lights 
 and blackboards, much in the same position and employment as the 
 men. The blackboard, on which all the Burmans learn to read and 
 write, answers the same purpose as our slates. They are about a 
 yard in length, made black with charcoal and the juice of a leaf; 
 and letters are clearly imprinted with a species of white stone, a 
 little similar to our slate pencils." 
 
 On the 4th April, 1819, Mr. Judson records "a new and 
 important era in the mission," — the opening of the zayat. So 
 it proved. From that point of time the power of the living 
 preacher, God's chosen instrumentality for saving souls, was 
 felt in Burmah. Five years had been spent in patient pre- 
 paratory labour; and much religious instruction had been 
 communicated in private. But during all this time, not a 
 single instance of conversion had taken place. "Within one 
 month after the opening of the zayat, the first fruits of 
 Christ's church in Burmah were gathered in, by the conver- 
 sion of Moung Nau; and from that day, the leaven of 
 Christianity worked its way, with little, indeed, of outward 
 show, but with ever-increasing power, into the interior life 
 of the nation. 
 
 A few pages from Mr. Juclson's journal, extending from 
 the opening of the zayat to the baptism of the first convert, 
 give us a vivid picture of the man, and of his labours in 
 this new sphere of activity. 
 
122 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 "To-day, the building of the zayat being sufficiently advanced for 
 the purpose, I called together a few people that live around us, and 
 commenced public worship in the Burman language. I say com- 
 menced, for, though I have frequently read and discoursed to the 
 natives, I have never before conducted a course of exercises which 
 deserved the name of public worship, according to the usual accepta- 
 tion of that phrase among Christians ; and though I began to preach 
 the gosjiel as soon as I could speak intelligibly, I have thought it 
 hardly becoming to apply the term preaching, since it has acquired an 
 appropriate meaning in modern use, to my imperfect, desultory exhor- 
 tations and conversations. But I hope, though with fear and trembling, 
 that I have now commenced a course of public worship and regular 
 preaching. This would have taken place a year ago, had I returned 
 to Rangoon as I expected ; and still earlier, had I not been under a 
 government where I thought it prudent to gain a considerable 
 acquaintance with the language before commencing public operations, 
 lest I should be unable properly to vindicate my conduct when called 
 to a judicial account. 
 
 "The congregation, to-da} 7 ", consisted of fifteen persons only, 
 besides children. Much disorder and inattention prevailed, most of 
 them not having been accustomed to attend Burman worship. May 
 the Lord grant his blessing on attempts made in great weakness, 
 and under great disadvantages, and all the glory will be his ! . . 
 
 "April 28. Nothing interesting through the day. At night, 
 encountered a bitter opposer ; he had visited Bengal, and some foe 
 to missions had poisoned his mind; he manifested a most virulent 
 spirit. I felt that he would most gladly be foremost in destroying us. 
 But, through divine grace, I was enabled to treat him with meekness 
 and gentleness, and he finally left me politely. He appeared to be 
 rich, and had several followers. In the evening there were some 
 hopefid appearances in Mrs. Judson's female meeting — a meeting 
 which she has recommenced since public worship has been set up in 
 the zayat. 
 
 "April 29. A precious case has just occurred. A young man of 
 twenty-four, by name Moung Koo, happened to stroll in last Sunday, 
 and was present at worship. He appeared to be rather wild and 
 noisy, though his manners were respectfid. He took <a tract and 
 went away. This morning he made his appearance again, and has 
 been with me about two hours. I have been enabled, through divine 
 assistance, to give him a great deal of truth, and especially to expa- 
 tiate with some feeling on the love and sufferings of the Saviour. The 
 truth seems to have taken hold of his mind. And though he is quick 
 and sensible, and has some savage fire- in his eye, he is very docile, 
 
THE ZAYAT. 123 
 
 and ready to drink in the truth without the numberless cavils and 
 objections which are so common among the Burmans. He engaged 
 to come next Sunday, promised to pray constantly, and gave me his 
 name that I might pray for him, that he might be a disciple of Christ, 
 and be delivered from hell. I feel considerable attachment to this 
 young man, and my heart goes forth to the mercy seat in behalf of 
 his precious soul. 
 
 "April 30. I was agreeably surprised in the morning to seethe young 
 man of yesterday come agam so soon. He stayed all the forenoon, 
 and seemed desirous of hearing as much as possible about religion. 
 Several others came and went. A very busy day; hardly time to 
 prepare these minutes to be forwarded by a vessel which leaves this 
 port for Bengal early to-morrow morning. 
 
 "May 1, 1819. Burman day of worship; of course many visitors; 
 among the rest, Moung Nau, a man who was with me several hours 
 yesterday ; but, from his silence and reserve, excited little attention 
 or hope. To-day, however, I begin to think better of him. Moung 
 Koo came again at night, and appeared pretty well. These two men, 
 with the two persons from Kambet, of the 27th, I call the fruits 
 of the week. But let us see who of thein will remember the day of 
 worship. 
 
 "May 2, Lord's day. About three o'clock the quiet and modest 
 Moung Nau came in and took his usual place. For the others we 
 looked in vain. About thirty present at worship. Very few paid 
 much attention, or probably received any benefit. 
 
 "May 3. Among the visitors of to-day was a respectable man, 
 formerly an officer, now a merchant, resident at Little Bridge, a vil- 
 lage contiguous to Kambet. After long and various conversation, in 
 which he paid close and respectful attention, he said he was a person 
 not a little versed in Burman literature, but that he now saw he had 
 erred in all ; he regretted that he had lived two years in the neigh- 
 bourhood without knowing me; to-day was an auspicious day; he 
 wished to become my disciple, would read my writings with atten- 
 tion, and come as often as possible. 
 
 "May 5. Moung Nau has been with me several hours. I begin to 
 think that the grace of God has reached his heart. He expresses 
 sentiments of repentance for his sins, and faith in the Saviour. The 
 substance of his profession is, that from the darknesses, and unclean- 
 nesses, and sins of his whole life, he has found no other Saviour but 
 Jesus Christ ; nowhere else cau he look for salvation ; and therefore 
 he proposes to adhere to Christ, and worship him all his life long. 
 
 " It seems almost too much to believe that God has begun to mani- 
 fest his grace to the Burmans ; but this day I could not resist the 
 
124 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 delightful conviction that this is really the case. Praise and glory 
 
 BE TO HIS NAME FOR EVERMORE. Amen. 
 
 " May C. Moung Nau was again with me a great part of the day. 
 He appears to be slowly growing in religious knowledge, and mani- 
 fests a teachable, humble spirit, ready to believe all that Christ has 
 said, and obey all that he has commanded. He is thirty-five years 
 old ; no family, middling abilities, quite poor, obliged to work for his 
 living ; and therefore his coming, day after day, to hear the truth, 
 affords stronger evidence that it has taken hold of his mind. May 
 the Lord graciously lead his dark mind into all the truth, and cause 
 him to cleave inviolably to the blessed Saviour ! 
 
 "May 8. Burman day of worship. Thronged with visitors 
 through the day. Had more or less company, without intermission, 
 for about eight hours. Several heard much of the gospel, and 
 engaged to come again. Moung Nau was with me a great part of the 
 day, and assisted me much in explaining things to new comers. 
 Towards night a man came in, by name Moung Shwaa Oo, whom I 
 think it time to mention particularly, as he has visited me several 
 times ; and though, like Moung Nau, apparently backward at first, 
 he appears to be really thoughtful. He is a young man of twenty- 
 seven, of very pleasant exterior, and evidently in good circumstances. 
 Poor Moung Koo, who appeared so forward at first, — alas ! too 
 forward, — has quite discontinued his visits. No news yet from the 
 villagers of Kambet and Little Bridge. 
 
 "May 9, Lorcl^s day. Moung Shwaa Oo came in the morning, and 
 stayed through the whole day. Only two or three of all I conversed 
 with yesterday, came again. Had, however, an assembly of thirty. 
 After worship, some warm disputation. I begin to feel that the .Bur- 
 mans cannot stand before the truth. In the course of the conversation 
 Moung Nau declared himself a disciple of Christ, in presence of a con- 
 siderable number; and even Moung Shwaa Oo appeared to incline the 
 same way. 
 
 "May 10. Early in the morning, Moimg Nau came to take leave, 
 being obliged to go to a distance after timber, his usual occupation. 
 I took him alone and prayed with him, and gave him a written prayer 
 to help him in his private devotion. He received my instructions 
 with great attention and solemnity ; said he felt that he was a disci- 
 ple of Christ ; hoped that he should be kept from f alliug ; desired the 
 prayers of us all ; expressed a wish that, if he held out some time 
 after his return, we would allow hini to profess Christ in baptism: 
 and so he departed. The Lord Jesus go with him and bless him ! He 
 is poor. I felt a great desire to give him something, but thought it 
 safer to put no temptation in his way. If, on his return, he still 
 
THE ZAYAT. 125 
 
 cleaves to Christ, his profession will be more satisfactoiy than it 
 would be if he had any expectations from us. 
 
 "May 11. Had more or less company, from morning till night; 
 among the rest, Moung Shwaa Oo, and two or three others, who 
 appear to be pretty well satisfied that the Buddhist religion has no 
 foundation. Conversation was very animated, and somewhat en- 
 couraging ; but I wanted to see more seriousness, and more anxiety to 
 be saved from sin. 
 
 " Heard much to-day of the danger of introducing a new religion. 
 All agreed in opinion that the king would cut off all who embraced 
 it, being a king who could not bear that his subjects should differ in 
 sentiment from himself ; and who has for a long time persecuted the 
 friends of the established religion of the empire, because they woidd 
 not sanction all his innovations. Those who seemed most favourably 
 disposed, whispered me that I had better not stay in Rangoon and 
 talk to common people, but go directly to the 'lord of life and 
 death.' If he approved of the religion, it would spread rapidly; but 
 in the present state of things, nobody would dare to prosecute their 
 inquiries, with the fear of the king before their eyes. They brought 
 forward the case of the Kolans, a sect of Burmans who have been 
 proscribed and put to death under several reigns. I tried to set them 
 right in some points, and encourage them to trust in the care of an 
 Almighty Saviour; but they speak low and look around fearfully 
 when they mention the name of the ' owner of the sword.'' 
 
 "May 13. Had company all day, without intermission. About 
 noon, Moiing Xau came in, having given up his journey on accoimt of 
 the unfaithfidness of his employer. His behaviour and conversation 
 were very satisfactory. He regrets the want of a believing associate, 
 but declares his determination of adhering to Christ, though no Bur- 
 man should ever join him. 
 
 " Moung Shwaa Doan, a man who has attended two Simdays, and 
 made some occasional visits, was with me several hours. He professes 
 to have felt the truth of this religion ever since he first heard about 
 it, and now desires to be a disciple of Christ. He has obtained, I 
 find, considerable knowledge of the Christian system, but does not 
 appear to have much sense of his own sins. May the Spirit teach him 
 what man cannot ! 
 
 "May 15. Moung Nau has been with me all day, as well as yester- 
 day. He is anxious to be received into our company, and thinks it a 
 great privilege to be the first among the Burmans in professing the 
 religion of Jesus Christ. He has been told plainly that he has nothing 
 to expect in this world but persecution, and perhaps death ; but he 
 thinks it better to die for Christ and be happy hereafter, than to live 
 
126 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 a few clays and be for ever wretched. All the members of the mis- 
 sion have, at different times, conversed with him, and are satisfied 
 that a work of grace is begun in his heart. 
 
 "May 16, Lord's day. In the forenoon a man came in from 
 Kyaikasan, a neighbouring village, and listened with more apparent 
 sincerity than is commonly manifested the first visit. He had re- 
 ceived a tract about a year ago, and had thought considerably on the 
 subject. 
 
 "About the usual number were present at worship, but a larger 
 proportion than common were strangers. A lawyer, belonging to the 
 viceroy, and some other respectable persons were present, and gave 
 me much trouble, without, I fear, receiving any benefit. Moung 
 Shwaa Doan was present, and appeared pretty well after worship. 
 Moung Shwaa Oo has, I suppose, returned to Henthadah, the next 
 city above Rangoon. He took no leave of me ; yet I cannot give up 
 all hope of him. The last visit, he said he should constantly read my 
 writings, and pray to the eternal God. 
 
 "May 17. Moung Nau has received an advantageous offer to go to 
 Ava, in the employ of a boat owner. We were afraid to dissuade 
 him from accepting, as he has no way of getting a living, and equally 
 unwilling to have him absent several months. At length we advised 
 him not to go, and he at once acquiesced. 
 
 "May 21. Had several attentive hearers; among the rest Moung 
 A, who says that the good news has taken hold of his mind. I have 
 been so frequently disappointed in visitors who appeared promising the 
 first time, but never came again, that I have lost all credit in early 
 professions ; yet I cannot but hope well of this man, especially 
 as Moung Nau appeared to like him better than any other inquirer. 
 
 ' ' May 22. We have taken Moung Nau to live with us, intending 
 to employ him in copying some small things for distribution, which 
 we cannot get printed at present, and allow him ten ticals a month. 
 Our principal object, however, is to keep him in the way of instruc- 
 tion, hoping that he will ultimately be useful to his countrymen. 
 
 "At night, Moung A came the second time, and appeared anxious 
 to know the way of salvation. But I am grieved to find that he is 
 going awa3 r on business to-morrow morning, and will be absent a long 
 time. 
 
 "May 23, Lord's day. The Kyaikasan villager, Moung Nyo, men- 
 tioned last Simday, came again with three companions. He stayed 
 the whole day, and appears to be in the same state of mind as Moimg 
 A. Both say they are convinced that there is an eternal God ; that 
 having denied him all their lives, and of course lived contrary to his 
 commands, their sins are great; and that the news of salvation, 
 
 
THE ZAYAT. 127 
 
 through the death of the Son of God, is good news. Thus far they 
 venture. But whether the Spirit has given, or will give, them true 
 love to the Saviour, and thus enable them to trust in him, we must 
 leave for time to ascertain. 
 
 "June 6, Lord's day. Had two interesting visitors. They were 
 present at worship, and stayed till dark ; certain they should come 
 again — but will £hey ? 
 
 "After partaking of the Lord's supper in the evening, we read and 
 considered the following letter of Moung Nau, which he wrote of his 
 own accord : — 
 
 " 'I, Moung Nau, the constant recipient of your excellent favour, 
 approach your feet. Whereas my Lord's three have come to the 
 country of Burman, — not for the purposes of trade, but to preach the 
 religion of Jesus Christ, the Son of the eternal God, — I having heard 
 and understood, am, with a joyful mind, filled with love. 
 
 " ' I believe that the divine Son, Jesus Christ, suffered death in the 
 place of men, to atone for their sins. Like a heavy-laden man, I feel 
 my sins are very many. The pimishment of my sins I deserve to 
 suffer. Since it is so, do you, sirs, consider that I, taking refuge in 
 the merits of the Lord Jesus Christ, and receiving baptism in order 
 to become his disciple, shall dwell one with yourselves, a band of 
 brothers, in the happiness of heaven, and therefore grant me the 
 ordinance of baptism ?* It is through the grace of Jesus Christ that 
 you, sirs, have come by ship from one countiy and continent to 
 another, and that we have met together. I pray my Lord's three 
 that a suitable day may be appointed, and that I may receive the 
 ordinance of baptism. 
 
 " ' Moreover, as it is only since I have met with you, sirs, that I 
 have known about the eternal God, I venture to pray that you will 
 still unfold to me the religion of God, that my old disposition may 
 be destroyed and my new disposition improved. ' 
 
 "We have all, for some time, been satisfied concerning the reality 
 of his religion, and therefore voted to receive him into church fellow- 
 ship on his being baptized, and proposed next Sunday for adminis- 
 tering the ordinance. 
 
 "June 20, Lord's day. For the last fortnight have had but little 
 company at the zayat, owing probably to the rains, which have now 
 fully set in. The town has also been in great confusion, in prospect 
 
 * At the time of writing tlii.s, not having heard much of baptism, he 
 seems to have ascribed an undue efficacy to the ordinance. He has since 
 corrected his error; but the translator thinks it the most fair and 
 impartial to give the letter just as it was written at first. 
 
128 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 of the viceroy's departure for Ava. We have 1 >een called on to pay 
 another tax of fifteen ticals, — got off with paying half. Have had 
 several other molestations from petty officers of government. Con- 
 cluded to postpone Moung Nan's baptism till the viceroy be fairly off. 
 He left Rangoon yesterday, and has arrived at the next village, 
 which is a kind of rendezvous to the vast multitude of boats that 
 accompany him. 
 
 "To-day Moung Skwa Doan appeared again, after an absence of 
 several weeks, and a little revived our hopes concerning him. Several 
 whom I have particularly mentioned have discontinued their visits, 
 though I am satisfied that they are convinced of the falsity of the 
 Barman religion, and of the truth of the Christian. I cannot possibly 
 penetrate their motives. Whether, after several visits, they meet 
 with some threatening suggestion that av/akens their fears of perse- 
 cution, or whether, at a certain stage in their inquiries, they get such 
 an insight into the gospel as rouses the enmity of the carnal heart, I 
 am not able from my experience hitherto to ascertain. 
 
 "June 21. The town is in the utmost anxiety and alarm. Order 
 after order has reached our viceroy, to hasten his return to Ava, with 
 all the troops under arms. Great news are whispered. Some say 
 there is a rebellion ; some say the king is sick, some that he is dead. 
 But none dare to say this plainly. It would be a crime of the first 
 magnitude; for the 'lord of land and water* is called immortal. The 
 eldest son of his eldest son (his father being dead) has long been 
 declared the heir of the crown ; but he has two very powerful uncles 
 who, it is supposed, will contest his right ; and in all probability the 
 whole country will soon be a scene of anarchy and civil war. 
 
 "June 22. Out all the morning, listening for news, uncertain 
 whether a day or an hour will not plunge us into the greatest dis- 
 tress. The whole place is sitting in sullen silence, expecting an 
 explosion. About ten o'clock a royal dispatch boat pulls up to the 
 shore. An imperial mandate is produced. The crowd makes way for 
 the sacred messengers, and follow them to the high court, where the 
 authorities of the place are assembled. 'Listen ye: The immortal 
 king, wearied, it would seem, with the fatigues of royalty, has gone 
 up to amuse himself in the celestial regions. His grandson, the heir- 
 apparent, is seated on the throne. The young monarch enjoins on all 
 to remain quiet, and wait his imperial orders.' 
 
 "It appears that the Prince of Toung Oo, one of his uncles, has 
 been executed, with his family and adherents, and the Prince of Pyee 
 placed in confinement. There has probably been bloody work ; but 
 it seems, from what has transpired, that the business has been settled 
 so expeditiously that the distant provinces will not feel the shock. 
 
THE ZAYAT. 129 
 
 "June 23. Had some encouraging conversation with Moung 
 Thahlah, a young man who has been living in our yard several 
 months. He has lately made me several visits at the zayat, and 
 appeared very thoughtful and teachable. To-day, on being asked the 
 state of his mind, he replied, with some feeling, that he and all men 
 were sinners, and exposed to future punishment; that according to 
 the Buddhist system there was no way of pardon ; but that according 
 to the religion which I taught, there was not only a way of pardon, 
 but a way of enjoying endless happiness in heaven ; and that, there- 
 fore, he wanted to believe in Christ. I stated to him, as usual, that 
 he must think much on the love of Christ, and pray to God for an 
 enlightened and loving heart, and then gave him a form of prayer 
 suited to his case. 
 
 "In the female evening meeting, his sister, Ma Baik, whose hus- 
 band also lives in our yard, manifested considerable feeling, especially 
 when Mrs. Judson prayed with her alone, and expressed strong desire 
 to obtain an interest in the Saviour. 
 
 "June 27, Lord's day. There were several strangers present at 
 worship. After the usual course I called Moimg Nau before me, read 
 and commented on an appropriate portion of Scripture, asked him 
 several cpiestions concerning his faith, hope, and love, and made the 
 baptismal prayer, having concluded to have all the preparatory exer- 
 cises done in the zayat. We then proceeded to a large pond in the 
 vicinity, the bank of which is graced with an enormous image of 
 Gautama, and there administered baptism to the first Burman con- 
 vert. O may it prove the beginning of a series of baptisms in the 
 Burman empire, which shall continue in uninterrupted succession to 
 the end of time ! 
 
 "July 4, Lord's day. We have had the pleasure of sitting down, 
 for the first time, to the Lord's table with a converted Burman ; and 
 it was my privilege — a privilege to which I have been looking forward 
 with desire for many years — to administer the Lord's supper in two 
 languages." 
 
 Henceforth the zayat was Mr. Judson's chosen, best-be- 
 loved sphere of labour. He could indeed leave it at the call 
 of duty, and lie believed that duty required him to spend a 
 large portion of his best years in scholastic labour. This 
 sacrifice is perhaps the greatest which he ever made. For 
 though one of his leading objects in selecting Burmah as his 
 mission-field was the hope of giving it the Bible, yet no 
 sooner had he tasted of the work of preaching to the heathen 
 
 K 
 
130 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 than all other kinds of Christian labour faded, comparatively, 
 out of his affections. This direct contact with human beings, 
 this labouring, watching, praying for the immediate salva- 
 tion of his brother, this divine joy of welcoming the new- 
 born soul into the fellowship of the saints, satisfied the 
 deepest yearnings of his heart. The long years spent in 
 translation seemed not even to diminish this feeling; and 
 we see him in the brief intervals of study bounding away 
 with almost childish joy to the work he loved. He did, 
 indeed, perform the task so clearly assigned him by his 
 Master, not only with the conscientious diligence of a 
 faithful servant, but with the enthusiasm which so noble 
 a work should inspire. He gave to it his best energies as 
 entirely as if he had no wish beyond. It is one of the 
 characteristics of the truly Earnest Man, thus to be able to 
 turn the whole force of his will into any channel marked out 
 by Providence. His stronger affinity for some other form of 
 labour is not allowed to make him feeble and half-hearted in 
 his work. But he was always hoping for the time when he 
 might be permitted to give himself wholly to direct mis- 
 sionary labour; and when death overtook him he was still 
 looking forward, with all his youthful enthusiasm, to a few 
 last happy years to be spent exclusively in winning souls. 
 
 His adaptation to the work of the gospel minister was 
 not less remarkable than the strength of his passion for it. 
 His discernment of character, his penetration into motives, 
 had almost the quickness and precision of instinct, and his 
 heart ran over with instant sympathy at every form of 
 human need. One of the native assistants remarked to 
 Mrs. Judson, " that it was impossible to conceal a sin from 
 him ; and while the culprit was exulting in fancied security, 
 he would suddenly find an eye fixed upon him which was 
 perfectly irresistible, and would be obliged, in spite of him- 
 self, to go to the teacher and confess." " He knew us," said 
 the same person, "through and through, much better than 
 we knew ourselves. If we had done anything amiss, he 
 
THE ZAYAT. 131 
 
 called us pleasantly, talked so" (taking up, by way of illus- 
 tration, a toy that lay beside him on the floor, and passing 
 his finger gently round the rim), "and talked, and talked, 
 and talked, till suddenly, before we knew it, he pounced 
 upon us there" (striking his finger violently on the centre of 
 the toy), "and held us breathless till we had told him every- 
 thing. Ah, no one will ever know us poor Burmans so 
 again !" added the old man, mournfully.* 
 
 Another interesting illustration of these traits is furnished 
 from the same source. 
 
 "A native Christian woman told me that she was at one time 
 about to engage in something which Dr. Jndson considered not con- 
 ducive to her spiritual good. He sent for her, and remonstrated ; but 
 she would not give up her darling project. ' Look here ! ' said he, 
 eagerly snatching a rider from the table, and tracing not a very 
 straight line on the floor, 'here is where you have been walking. 
 You have made a crooked track, to be sure ; out of the path hah of 
 the time; but then you have kept near it, and not taken to new 
 roads, and you have — not so much as you might have done, mind, 
 but still to a certain extent — grown in grace ; and now, with all this 
 growth upon your heart and head, in the maturity of your years, 
 with ripened understanding and an every-day-deepening sense of the 
 goodness of God, here,' bringing down the rider with emphasis to 
 indicate a certain position, ' here you stand. You know where this 
 path leads. You know what is before you, — some struggles, some 
 sorrows, and finally eternal life and a crown of glory. But to the 
 left branches off another very pleasant road, and along the ah floats, 
 rather temptingly, a pretty bubble. You do not mean to leave the 
 path you have walked in fifteen years — fifteen long years — altogether ; 
 you only want to step aside and catch the bubble, and think you 
 will come back again ; but you never will. Woman, think ! Dare you 
 deliberately leave this straight and narrow path, drawn by th« 
 Saviour's finger, and go away for one moment into that of your 
 enemy ? Will you ? will you ? will you ?' 
 
 "'I was sobbing so,' said the woman, 'that I coidd not speak a 
 word; but he knew, as he always did, what I meant, for he knelt 
 down and prayed that God woidd preserve me in my determination. 
 I have made a great many crooked tracks since,' she added, tearfully, 
 
 * Mrs. Judson's Anecdotes and Sketches, in Dr. Wayland's Memoir. 
 
132 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 ' but whenever I am unusually tempted, I see the teacher as he looked 
 that day, bending over in his chair, the ruler placed on the floor to 
 represent me, his finger pointing along the path of eternal life, his 
 eye looking so strangely over his shoulder, and that terrible 'Will 
 you ? ' coming from his lips, as though it was the voice of God ; and 
 I pray just as Peter did, for I am frightened.' " 
 
 Such a man must love to preach, and cannot but preach 
 effectively. He had given rich promise of power in the 
 pulpit before he left his native land. But the process of 
 assimilation to his adopted country, which made him so 
 signally successful as a missionary, involved the total neg- 
 lect of practice in English preaching. Those simple talks 
 from the pulpit, which he gave when visiting his native 
 country after thirty years' absence, beautiful as they were, 
 gave no idea of his power as a Burman preacher. For this- 
 we must look to the testimony of those who heard him when 
 giving unrestrained utterance to his thoughts and emotions 
 in the familiar assembly of the zayat. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 ZAYAT JOURNAL CONTINUED. 
 
 The character of Mr. Judson's labours, and the progress 
 of the mission, during the remainder of the year 1819, will 
 be best presented through the following extracts from his 
 own journal. This period is particularly interesting, as 
 introducing us to an inquirer from the most cultivated class 
 of Burmans, the metaphysical philosopher, Moung Shwa- 
 gnong. Some explanation of this case seems necessary, and 
 will serve for the illustration of similar ones which Mr. 
 Judson was obliged to meet. 
 
 Though Buddhism was the established religion of the 
 empire, the abjuration of which rendered the offender liable 
 
THE ZAYAT. 133 
 
 to the severest penalties, yet the Burmans were not all 
 Buddhists. By a natural reaction, similar to that witnessed 
 in Catholic France, many of the most acute minds had been 
 driven, by the extravagant superstitions of the established 
 faith, into the opposite extreme of infidelity. Schools of 
 metaphysical philosophy had arisen from time to time, which, 
 in the subtlety and force of their reasonings, would not com- 
 pare unfavourably with those of their kindred in enlightened 
 modern Europe. " The doctrines of idealism and nihilism," 
 says Dr. Judson, " were fully and ably discussed by the 
 Brahmins and Buddhists, centuries before the time of 
 Berkeley and Hume." During several reigns previous to 
 the establishment of the mission in Rangoon, the occupant 
 of the throne had been strongly inclined to free-thinking, 
 and the national religion and its ministers had, in conse- 
 quence, been at a discount in public estimation. Under 
 such auspices rationalism grew and nourished, though its 
 disciples still found it prudent to conform externally to the 
 established faith. For, whatever might be the private sym- 
 pathies of the monarch, the throne and the temple were too 
 intimately connected to allow of any direct countenance, on 
 his part, of innovations in matters of religion. 
 
 It would have been no child's-play, under any circum- 
 stances, to meet intellects like those of Moung Shwa-gnong, 
 Oo Yan, and Moung Long, naturally keen and poAverful, 
 and trained by long practice to the adroitest use of dialectics. 
 But for a foreigner to meet them in their mother tongue, on 
 questions so difficult and elusive in their nature, in such a 
 manner as to silence and convince them, argues a combina- 
 tion of talents and acquirements of which the world has 
 furnished few examples. "What!" said Moung Shwa- 
 gnong, on one occasion, "do you think I would pay you the 
 least attention if I found you could not answer all my ques- 
 tions and solve all my difficulties ] " And these were not 
 merely sceptical cavils, but, in great part, the honest diffi- 
 culties of a deeply reflective mind resjoecting the nature and 
 
134 
 
 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 government of God, Would it not have been sad, had that 
 fine intellect gone down to death in the thick darkness of 
 heathenism, for lack of some one to resolve its doubts, and 
 to guide it to the true source of light and wisdom 1 Who 
 will say that genius and learning are wasted on one who is 
 to be only a missionary to the heathen? 
 
 "August 26. Was visited by Moung Shwa-gnong, a teacher of 
 considerable distinction. He appears to be half deist and half sceptic, 
 the first of the sort I have met with among the Burmans. He how- 
 ever worships at the pagodas, and conforms to all the prevailing 
 customs. We had a very interesting debate, in which we cleared up 
 some preliminaries, preparatory, I hope, to future discussions. 
 
 ' ' Just at night the viceroy, returning from an exclusion of pleasure, 
 passed by our road for the first time since the zayat was built. He 
 was seated on a huge elephant, attended by his guards and numerous 
 suite, and, as he passed, eyed us very narrowly. Several Burmans 
 were sitting round me and Mrs. Judson. 
 
 "After he had passed some time, two of his private secretaries 
 came in with a viceregal order, signifying his highness's desire to see 
 the manner in which printing is executed. I replied, that the teacher 
 who understood printing had gone to Bengal, taking the types with 
 him, and that it was impossible to comply with the order. They 
 departed with evident dissatisfaction. 
 
 "August 27. In order to obviate the bad effects of the report of 
 the officers of yesterday, I went to the government house, intending 
 to have a personal interview with the viceroy. After waiting two 
 hours in the levee hall, he made his appearance, and, on recogniziiig 
 me, immediately inquired about the press and types. I told him my 
 story; and when he understood that I was ignorant of the art of 
 printing, he appeared satisfied to let the matter rest. In the course 
 of the few words which passed between us, he said that he wished to 
 get several B;irman books printed. He seemed to be more kindly 
 disposed towards me than formerly; but it seems impossible to intro- 
 duce the subject of religion in his presence, surrounded, as he always 
 is, with a crowd of courtiers and secretaries, petitioners and lawyers. 
 
 "Had but just returned home when the teacher, Moung Shwa- 
 gnong, came again, and stayed from noon till quite dark. We con- 
 versed incessantly the whole tune ; but I fear that no real impression 
 is made on his proud, sceptical heart. He, however, promised to pray 
 to the eternal God, through Jesus Christ, and appeared, at times, to- 
 be in deep thought. He is a man of very superior argumentative 
 powers. His conversation would probably shake the faith of many. 
 
THE ZAYAT. 135 
 
 "August 28. A great deal of company all day long. Quite worn 
 out with incessant toil. At night the viceroy again passed, as the 
 day before yesterday ; and the same secretaries came in, saying, that 
 it; was the viceroy's desire that I should translate and get printed, if 
 possible, some historical writings of my country. I told them that I 
 would take the first opportunity of calling on his highness. 
 
 "August 31. A man, byname Moung Ing, has visited the zayat 
 five or six days in succession. At first, a variety of other company 
 prevented my attending much to him, and he conversed chiefly with 
 Moung Nau, and employed himself in reading Matthew. He once 
 Cold Moung Nau that he had long been looking after the true religion, 
 and was ready to wish that he had been born a brute, rather than die 
 in delusion, and go to hell. Sunday I conversed with him largely, 
 and his attention during worship was very close and solemn. To-day 
 he has made me half inclined to believe that a work of grace is begun 
 iu his soid. He says that he formerly had some idea of an eternal 
 God from his mother, who was christened a Roman Catholic, in con- 
 sequence of her connection with a foreigner ; but that the idea was 
 never rooted in his mind until he fell in with the zayat. Within a 
 few days he has begun to pray to this God. He is quite sensible of his 
 sins, and of the utter inemcacy of the Buddhist religion, but is yet in 
 fhe dark concerning the way of salvation, and says that he wants to 
 tnow more of Christ, that he may love him more. Lord Jesus, give 
 Mm the saving knowledge of thine adorable self ! 
 
 "September 1. Moung Thahlah continues to express similar senti- 
 ments to those already noted ; is still afraid of persecution and death, 
 but professes to be labouring to obtain that love of Christ, and faith 
 in him, which will raise him above the fear of man ; and particularly 
 requests us to pray that he may obtain these graces. 
 
 ' ' September 3. A great crowd of company through the whole day, 
 the teacher Moung Shwa-gnong, from ten o'clock till quite dark, with 
 several of his adherents. He is a complete Proteus in religion, and I 
 never knew where to find him. We went over a vast deal of ground, 
 and ended where we began, in apparent incredulity. After his 
 adherents, however, were all gone, he conversed with some feeling • 
 owned that he knew nothing, and wished me to instruct him; and 
 when he departed he prostrated himself, and performed the sheeko, — 
 an act of homage which a Burman never performs but to an acknow- 
 ledged superior. 
 
 "After he was gone, Moung Ing, who has been listening all day, 
 followed me home to the house, being invited to stay with Moung 
 Nau through the night. We conversed all the evening, and his ex- 
 pressions have satisfied us all that he is one of God's chosen people. 
 His exercises have been of a much stronger character than those of 
 
136 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 the others, and he expresses himself in the most decided manner. He 
 desires to become a disciple in profession, as well as to be in Christ, 
 and declares his readiness to suffer persecution and death for the love 
 of Christ. When I stated the danger to which he was exposing him- 
 self, and asked him whether he loved Christ better than his own life, 
 he replied, very deliberately and solemnly, ' When I meditate on this 
 religion, I know not what it is to love my own life.' Thus the poor 
 fisherman, Moung Ing, is taken, while the learned teacher, Moung 
 Shwa-gnong, is left. 
 
 "September 6, Lord's day. A very dull day,— not one stranger 
 present at worship. In the evening, Moung Thahlah was a spectator 
 of our partaking of the Lord's supper. Moling Ing could not be 
 present. He lives at some distance, and is getting ready to go to sea, 
 pursuant to his purpose before he became acquainted with us. We 
 have endeavoured to dissuade him from going, and to keep him near 
 us ; but we are afraid that his circumstances will not allow him to 
 comply with our advice and his own inclinations. 
 
 ' ' September 6. Spent the evening in conversing with Moung Byaa, 
 a man who, with his family, has lived near us for some time, a regular 
 attendant on worship, an indefatigable scholar in the evening school, 
 where he has learned to read, though fifty years old, and a remarkably 
 moral character. In my last conversation, some time ago, he appeared 
 to be a thorough legalist, relying solely on his good works, but yet 
 sincerely desirous of knowing and embracing the truth. The greatei 
 part of the evening was spent in discussing his erroneous views ; his 
 mind seemed so dark and didl of apprehension, that I was almost 
 discouraged. Towards the close, however, he seemed to obtain some 
 evangelical discoveries, and to receive the humbling truths of the 
 gospel in a manner which encourages us to hope that the Spirit of 
 God has begun to teach him. The occasion of this conversation was 
 my hearing that he said he intended to become a Christian, and 
 be baptized with Moung Thahlah. He accordingly professes a full 
 belief in the eternal God, and his Son Jesus Christ. 
 
 " September 7. Am grieved that Moung Ing comes no more. Pre- 
 sume he has gone off, contrary to our advice, and was reluctant to 
 take leave of us under such circumstances. 
 
 " September 10. Surprised by a visit from Moung Ing. It appears 
 that he has been confined at work on board the vessel in which he is 
 engaged, and has not been ashore for several days. As the vessel is 
 certainly going to-morrow, he got leave of absence for a short time, 
 and improved it in running out to the zayat. I was exceedingly glad, 
 as it afforded me an opportunity of giving him some parting instruc- 
 tions, and praying with him alone. He appears very well indeed. He 
 
THE ZAYAT. 137 
 
 is quite distressed that he has so far engaged himself, and appears 
 desirous of getting off, and returning to us, if possible; but I have 
 very little hope of his succeeding. I believe, however, that he is a 
 real Christian, and that, whenever he dies, his immortal soul will be 
 safe, and that he will praise God for ever for his transient acquaint- 
 ance with us. May the Lord go with him and keep him safely unto 
 the end ! 
 
 "September 11. Moung Shwa-gnong has been with me all day. 
 It appears that he accidently obtained the idea of an eternal Being 
 about eight years ago ; and it has been floating about in his mind, and 
 disturbing his Buddhistic ideas ever since. When he heard of us, 
 which was through one of his adherents to whom I had given a tract, 
 this idea received considerable confirmation ; and to-day he has fully 
 admitted the truth of this first grand principle. The latter part of 
 the day we were chiefly employed in discussing the possibility and 
 necessity of a divine revelation, and the evidence which proves that 
 the writings of the apostles of Jesus contain that revelation ; and I 
 think I may say that he is half inclined to admit all this. He is 
 certainly a most interesting case. The way seems to be prepared in 
 his mind for the special operation of divine grace. Come, Holy Spirit, 
 Heavenly Dove ! 
 
 "His conversion seems peculiarly desirable, on account of his 
 superior talents and extensive acquaintance with Burmese and Pali 
 literature. He is the most powerful reasoner I have yet met with in 
 this country, excepting my old teacher, Oo Ooungmen (now dead), and 
 is not at all inferior to him. 
 
 "September 15. Moung Thahlah spent the evening with me in 
 asking several questions on difficult passages in Matthew. At the 
 close, I asked him whether he yet loved Christ more than his own 
 life ? He understood my meaning, and replied that he purposed to 
 profess the Christian religion, and began to think seriously of being 
 baptized. His sister, Ma Baik, appears to have lost her religious 
 impressions. 
 
 "September 16. After having lately made two unsuccessful 
 attempts to get an interview with the viceroy, I this day succeeded. 
 He inquired about the historical writings. I told him I was not so 
 well acquainted with that style of writing in Burman as with the 
 religious style, and then presented him with a tract, as a specimen of 
 what I co\dd do. He delivered it to a secretary, and on hearing the 
 first sentence remarked that it was the same with a writing he had 
 already heard, and (licit he did not want that kind of writing. ' I sup- 
 pose that one of the secretaries, to whom I had formerly given a 
 tract, presented it without my knowledge. 
 
138 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 " September 18. Moung Shwa-gnong has been with me a few hours ; 
 had spent the greater part of the day with Oo Yah, the merchant 
 that I mentioned some time ago, conversing on religion. Our inter- 
 view chiefly passed in discussing his metaphysical cavils. 
 
 "September 19, Lord's day. The teacher and Oo Yah came to 
 worship, according to their agreement of yesterday, accompanied 
 with part of the family of the latter, and several respectable men of 
 their acquaintance, so that the assembly consisted of about fifty. 
 Some paid profound attention, and some none at all. After the exer- 
 cises, Oo Yah seemed afraid to have it appear that he had any 
 acquaintance with me, and kept at a distance. They finally all 
 dropped away but the teacher, who stayed as usual, till quite dark. 
 He is, in many respects, a perfect enigma; but just before he left a 
 slight hope began to spring up in our minds that his proud heart 
 was yielding to the Cross. He confessed that he was constrained to 
 give up all dependence on his own merits and his literary attain- 
 ments; that he had sinned against God all his life long, and that, 
 therefore, he deserved to suffer hell. And then he asked, with some 
 feeling, how he could obtain an interest in the merits and salvation 
 of Jesus Christ. He appears to have a considerable share of that 
 serious solemnity which I have observed to characterize the few who 
 persevere in their religious inquiries, and which has been wanting in 
 every instance of mere temporary promise. that he may be brought 
 in, if it is not too great a favour for this infant mission to receive ! 
 
 "September 20. One of the three visitors of the 19th of August 
 came again, and, though a long interval has elapsed, his appearance 
 is quite encouraging. He says, feelingly, that he knows nothing, is 
 distressed at the thought of dying in his present ignorance and un- 
 certainty, and wants to find some kind of salvation. 
 
 " September 26, Lord's day. Moung Shwa-gnong came with several 
 adherents. Some warm conversation before worship, but nothing 
 personal. During worship discoursed from ' Fear not them that kill 
 the body,' &c. My discourse was chiefly intended for Moung Thahlah 
 and Moung Byaa, but the latter was absent on account of sickness. 
 After worship the teacher immediately departed with his people, 
 without even saying a word. Fear he has taken some offence. 
 
 "October 5. Received a visit from the teacher. My hopes of his 
 conversion are very low. He is settling down in deism, and evidently 
 avoids all conversation of a personal nature. 
 
 " October 6. Conversation with Moung Thahlah and Moung B}~aa, 
 which revives my hopes of their coming forward before long. They 
 are both growing in religious knowledge, and give evidence of being 
 in the exercise of gracious feelings. 
 
THE ZAYAT. 139 
 
 "October 7. Was rejoiced in the morning to see the teacher 
 Moiing Shwa-gnong come again so soon. We spent the flay together, 
 uninterrupted by other company. In the forenoon he was as crabbed 
 as possible; sometimes a Berkeleian, sometimes a Humeite or com- 
 plete sceptic. But in the afternoon he got to be more reasonable, and 
 before he left he obtained a more complete idea of the atonement 
 than I have commonly been able to communicate to a Burman. He 
 exclaimed, 'That is suitable; that is as it should be,' &c. But 
 whether this conviction resulted from a mere philosophic view of the 
 propriety and adaptedness of the way of salvation through Jesus 
 Christ, or from the gracious operations of the Holy Spirit, time must 
 discover. I hardly venture to hope the latter. Lord, the work is 
 thine ! come, Holy Spirit ! 
 
 "October 23. Have for some days been wondering at the long 
 absence of the teacher. To-day heard a report that he has been 
 summoned by the viceroy to give an account of his heretical senti- 
 ments. 
 
 "At night Moimg Thahlah and Moung Byaa presented a paper, 
 professing thjeir faith in Jesus Christ, and recpiesting to be baptized, 
 but in private. We spent some time with them. They appear to have 
 experienced divine grace ; but we advised them, as they had so little 
 love to Christ as not to dare to die for his cause, to wait and recon- 
 sider the matter. 
 
 " October 29. The teacher came again, after an interval of three 
 weeks ; but he appears to be quite another man. He has not been 
 personally summoned, as we heard, but, through the instigation of 
 the Mangen teacher, he was mentioned before the viceroy as having 
 renoimced the religion of the country. The viceroy gave no decisive 
 oixler, but merely said, 'Inquire further about him.' This reached 
 the ears of Moung Shwa-gnong, and he directly went to the Mangen 
 teacher, and, I suppose, apologized, and explained, and flattered. He 
 denies that he really recanted, and I hope he did not; but he is 
 evidently falling off from the investigation of the Christian religion. 
 He made but a short visit, and took leave as soon as he coidd 
 decently. 
 
 "November 1. One of the greatest festivals of the year. The 
 crowds are truly immense and overwhelming. We vacated the zayat, 
 as we have several days of late, beginniug to query whether it is pru- 
 dent to go on boldly in proclaiming a new religion at the hazard of 
 incensing the government, and drawing down such persecution as may 
 deter all who know us from any inquiry. 
 
 "November 2. This is the birthday and the coronation day of the 
 new king. All the grandees of the empire have, for some time past, 
 been assembling at Ava, to be present at the august celebration. 
 
140 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 "November 6. The two candidates for baptism again presented 
 their urgent petition that they might be baptized, not absolutely in 
 private, but about snnset, away from public observation. We spent 
 some hours in again discussing the subject with them and with one 
 another. We felt satisfied that they were humble disciples of Jesus, 
 and were desirous of receiving this ordinance purely out of regard to 
 his command and their own spiritual welfare ; we felt that we were 
 all equally exposed to danger, and needed a spirit of mutual candour, 
 and forbearance, and sympathy; we were convinced that they were 
 influenced rather by desires of avoiding unnecessary exposure than by 
 that sinful fear which woidd plunge them into apostasy in the hour 
 of trial ; and when they assured us that, if actually brought before 
 government, they coidd not think of denying their Saviour, we could 
 not conscientiously refuse their request, and therefore agreed to have 
 them baptized to-morrow at sunset. The following is a literal trans- 
 lation of the paper presented this evening : — 
 
 ' ' ' Moung Byaa and Moung Thahlah venture to address the two 
 teachers. Though the country of Burmah is very far distant from the 
 country of America, yet the teachers, coming by ship the long way of 
 six months, have arrived at this far-distant country of Burmah and 
 town of Rangoon, and proclaimed the propitious news by means of 
 which we, having become acquainted with the religion, know that 
 there is an eternal God in heaven, and that there is a divine Son, the 
 Lord Jesus Christ, deserving of the highest love ; and we know that 
 the Lord Jesus Christ, the divine Son, endured, on account of all his 
 disciples, sufferings and death, even severe sufferings on a cross, in 
 their stead. On account of our sins we were like persons laden with 
 a very heavy burden. On account of our many sins we found no 
 deliverance, no place of refuge, and our minds were distressed. In 
 this state remaining, the two teachers produced the sacred system 
 from the Scriptures, and we became informed of the existence of the 
 one God, and of the facts that the divine Son, the Lord Jesus Christ, 
 redeemed with his sacred life all who love and trust in him, and in order 
 to save his disciples from hell, suffered death in their stead. Now we 
 know that we have sinned against the sacred One, and we know, as- 
 suredly, that if we become disciples of the divine Son, the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, we shall be saved from the hell which we deserve. We desire to 
 become disciples, and with the two teachers, like children born of the 
 same mother, to worship the true God, and observe the true religion. 
 
 ' ' ' On searching in the Scriptures for ancient rules and customs, it 
 does not appear that John and other baptizers administered baptism 
 on any particular time, or day, or hour. We therefore venture to beg 
 of the two teachers that they will grant that on the 6th day of the 
 
THE ZAYAT. 141 
 
 wane of the Tanzoiingniong moon (November 7), at six o'clock at 
 night, we may this once receive baptism at their hands.' 
 
 "November 7, Lord's day. We had worship as usual, and the 
 people dispersed. About half an hour before sunset the two candidates 
 came to the zayat, accompanied by three or four of their friends ; 
 and after a short prayer we proceeded to the spot where Moimg Nau 
 was formerly baptized. The sim was not allowed to look upon the 
 humble, timid profession. No wondering crowd crowned the over- 
 shadowing hill. No hymn of praise expressed the exultant feelings of 
 joyous hearts. Stillness and solemnity pervaded the scene. We felt, 
 on the banks of the water, as a little, feeble, solitary band. But per- 
 haps some hovering angels took note of the event with more interest 
 than they witnessed the late coronation ; perhaps Jesus looked down 
 on us, pitied and forgave oiir weaknesses, and marked us for his 
 own ; perhaps, if we deny him not, he will acknowledge us another 
 day more publicly than we venture at present to acknowledge him. 
 
 ' ' In the evening we all united in commemorating the dying love of 
 our Redeemer ; and I trust we enjoyed a little of his gracious presence 
 in the midst of us. 
 
 "November 10. This evening is to be marked as the date of the 
 first Burman prayer-meeting that was ever held. None present but 
 myself and the three converts. Two of them made a little beginning 
 — such as must be expected from the first essay of converted heathens. 
 We agreed to meet for this purpose every Tuesday and Friday even- 
 ing, immediately after family worship, which in the evening has for 
 some time been conducted in Burman and English, and which these 
 people, and occasionally some others, have attended. 
 
 "November 14, Lord's day. Have been much gratified to find that 
 this evening the three converts repaired to the zayat and 
 
 HELD A PRAYER-MEETING OF THEIR OWN ACCORD. 
 
 ' ' November 26. On taking our usual ride this morning to bathe in 
 the mineral tank, we were accosted on one of the pagoda roads by 
 the Mangen teacher, and peremptorily forbidden to ride there in 
 future on pain of being beaten. On our return we inquired into the 
 affair, and find that the viceroy has really issued an order, at the in- 
 stigation of this teacher, that henceforth no person wearing a hat, 
 shoes, or umbrella, or mounted on a horse, shall approach within the 
 sacred ground belonging to the great pagoda, which ground extends 
 on some sides half a mile, and comprises all the principal roads ; so 
 that in future we must take a circuitous route in the woods, if we 
 wish to visit our usual place of resort. This consideration, however, 
 is very trifling compared with another. The viceroy's order is quite 
 unprecedented in Rangoon, and indicates a state of feeling on the 
 
14:2 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 subject of religion very unfavourable to our missionary designs. 
 Since the death of the old king, who was known to be in heart 
 hostile to religion, people have been more engaged than ever in 
 building pagodas, making sacred offerings, and performing the public 
 duties of their religion. They are just now engaged in new gilding 
 the great pagoda, called Shwa Dagon, which is considered the most 
 sacred in the coxuitry, on account of its containing six or eight hairs 
 of Gautama. 
 
 "Ever since the affair of Moung Shwa-gnong, there has been an 
 entire falling off at the zayat. I sometimes sit there whole days 
 without a single visitor, though it is the finest part of the year, and 
 man}' are constantly passing. We and our object are now well known 
 throughout Rangoon. None wish to call, as formerly, out of curiosity, 
 and none dare to call from a principle of religious inquiry. And were 
 not the leaders in ecclesiastical affairs confident that we shall never 
 succeed in making converts, I have no doubt we should meet with 
 direct persecution and banishment. 
 
 " Our business must be fairly laid before the emperor. If he frown 
 upon us, all missionary attempts within his dominions will be out of 
 the question. If he favour us, none of our enemies, during the con- 
 tinuance of his favour, can touch a hair of oiu' heads. But there is a 
 greater than the emperor, before whose throne we desire daily and 
 constantly to lay this business. Lord Jesus, look upon us in our 
 low estate, and guide us in our dangerous course ! 
 
 "November 21. Moung Shwa-gnong has been with us the greater 
 part of the day, and a little revived our hopes concerning him. 
 
 "November 27. This day brother Colman and myself came to a 
 final decision to proceed to Ava without delay, and lay our business 
 before the emperor. 
 
 " November 29. Letters from Bengal and America, the first for six 
 months. Learned the particulars of the melancholy end of our la- 
 mented brother Wheelock. The news of his death reached us some 
 time ago. Learned also that brother Hough intends staying in Ben- 
 gal. The tract which we forwarded is not yet printed, — a circum- 
 stance which occasions us much regret, as we hoped to have obtained 
 some copies to carry up to Ava. 
 
 "December 4. Another visit from Moung Shwa-gnong. After 
 several hours spent in metaphysical cavils, he owned that he did not 
 believe anything he had said, and had only been trying me and the 
 religion, being determined to embrace nothing but what he found un- 
 objectionable and impregnable. ' What ! ' said he, ' do you think that 
 I would pay you the least attention if I found you could not answer 
 all my questions and solve all my difficulties V He then proceeded to 
 
VISIT TO THE EMPEROR. 143 
 
 say that lie really believed in God, his Son Jesus Christ, the atone- 
 ment, &c. Said I, knowing his deistical weakness, ' Do you believe 
 all that is contained in the book of Matthew, that I have given you ? 
 In particular, do you believe that the Son of God died on a cross ?' 
 'Ah,' replied he, 'you have caught me now. I believe that he 
 suffered death, but I cannot admit that he suffered the shameful 
 death of the cross.' 'Therefore,' said I, 'you are not a disciple of 
 Christ. A true disciple inquires not whether a fact is agreeable to his 
 own reason, but whether it is in the book. His pride has yielded to 
 the divine testimony. Teacher, your pride is unbroken. Break down 
 your pride, and yield to the word of God.' He stopped and thought. 
 'As you utter these words,' said he, 'I see my error. I have been 
 trusting in my own reason, not in the word of God.' Some interrup- 
 tion here occurred. When we were again alone he said, ' This day is 
 different from all the days on which I have visited you. I see my 
 error in trusting in my own reason ; and I now believe the crucifixion 
 of Christ, because it is contained in the Scrijiture.' Some time after, 
 speaking of the uncertainty of life, he said he thought he should not 
 be lost though he died suddenly. Why? 'Because I love Jesus 
 Christ.' ' Do you really love him ?' ' ISTo one that really knows him 
 can help loving him.' And so he departed." 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 VISIT TO THE EMPEROR. 
 
 From several allusions in the extracts contained in Chap- 
 ter XIV., it will have been seen that, towards the close of 
 1819, a sad change had come over the prospects of the mis- 
 sion. The leading cause of this reverse was the accession of 
 a monarch to the throne who was a zealous Buddhist. The 
 influence of such an event, iu an absolute despotism like 
 Burmah, would necessarily be felt in every part of the 
 empire. The exemption from open persecution hitherto 
 enjoyed by the mission, had doubtless been owing, primarily, 
 to the known indifference of the former kinor towards the 
 established religion ; though, even then, an open renunciation 
 
144 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 of it was deemed extremely hazardous. But now, when it 
 was ostentatiously patronized by " the lord of life and 
 death," and "the owner of the sword," it became the in- 
 terest of every one to exhibit great zeal for the ancient faith. 
 The timidity of inquirers kept -pace with the insolence of the 
 priesthood and government officials. The zayat, which in 
 previous years had often been thronged with visitors, was 
 now shunned as an infected spot. Mr. Judson often sat 
 here whole days uncheered by a single call, though people 
 were passing by from morning till night. Meantime, the 
 new pagodas starting up in all directions, the re- gilding of 
 the great temple of Shwa Dagon, the increased number of 
 worshippers, and of rich offerings at sacred places, all pro- 
 claimed the reviving glory of Buddhism. Mr. Judson was 
 convinced that nothing but the assurance of his inability to 
 accomplish anything prevented his immediate banishment 
 from the country, and that, unless something should speedily 
 occur to change the current of public feeling, the last days 
 of the mission were at hand. 
 
 It now appeared to him that the moment had arrived 
 when a bold step, long revolved in his mind, could no longer 
 be deferred. He determined to go up at once to Ava, the 
 imperial residence, and endeavour to obtain toleration for 
 the Christian religion from his majesty in person. 
 
 Two years before he had anticipated the probable neces- 
 sity of such a step, but was unwilling to hazard the conse- 
 quences until compelled by the pressure of providential 
 events. The issue was, indeed, much more doubtful now 
 than before ; yet it was not altogether a hopeless case. With 
 a liberality which, as compared with the policy of some 
 Christian nations, reflects great credit on its intelligence, 
 the Burman government had always allowed to foreigners 
 perfect toleration in religious matters, restricted only by the 
 prohibition of proselyting the subjects of the realm. The 
 Mohammedan practised the rites of his faith as freely and 
 openly as if in the land of the Prophet; and the Romish 
 
VISIT TO THE EMPEROR. 145 
 
 priests, who had established themselves in the empire many 
 years before, suffered no molestation till they were found 
 making Burman converts. Could Mr. Judson have con- 
 tented himself to labour among the English residents of the 
 country, he would have done so without danger, under the 
 very eye of the Imperial government. Was it not to be hoped 
 that, by proper representations, it might be induced to ad- 
 vance one step further in this liberal policy, by allowing to 
 its own subjects the same freedom of choice which it granted 
 to foreigners % The mission, as things were, was virtually 
 at an end, and an unfavourable act of the government could 
 not make its condition essentially worse ; while a favourable 
 answer from "the golden lips," or a mere friendly reception, 
 without any decided expression of the royal will, would at 
 once remove its embarrassments, and place it beyond the 
 tyranny of the provincial authorities. Every other door of 
 hope being closed, he felt himself obliged to make the 
 attempt. 
 
 "Under these circumstances," thus he writes to the Board, "it 
 appears to us that there remains but one course of proceeding — to go 
 directly into the Imperial presence, lay our missionary designs before 
 the throne, and solicit toleration for the Christian religion. By this 
 proceeding we hope to discover the real feelings and sentiments of the 
 emperor. We hope to ascertain, as distinctly as possible, whether he 
 is devoted to Buddhism, or has imbibed in any degree the opinions of 
 his grandfather, and disguises them at present from motives of policy 
 merely. If the former be the case, he will prohibit our missionary 
 work, and we shall be under the necessity of leaving his dominions. 
 If the latter be the case, and he be in any measure pleased with the 
 Christian system, he will, we hope, give us at least such private 
 encouragement as will enable us to prosecute our work without 
 incurring the charge of rashness and enthusiasm. 
 
 "In approaching the throne, we desire to have a simple dependence 
 on the presence and power of our Saviour, and a single eye to his 
 glory. We have indeed no other ground of hope ; we ought to have 
 no other view. We trust that, if the set time to favour Burmah is 
 come, He who is wonderful in counsel and excellent in working, will 
 open a wide and effectual door for the promulgation of divine truth. 
 But if the Lord has other purposes it becomes us meekly to acquiesce, 
 
146 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 and willingly to sacrifice our clearest hopes to the divine will. We 
 rest assured that, in either case, the perfections of God will be dis- 
 played, and desire to be thankful that we are allowed to be in any 
 way instrumental in contributing to that display." 
 
 Objections have been made to this measure as savouring 
 too much of worldly policy. But can it be wrong to ask 
 any human government, even that of a pagan despot, to 
 protect its subjects in the exercise of the rights of con- 
 science 1 In such a case this cannot, to be sure, be done 
 exactly in the form suitable when addressing a professedly 
 Christian government; such, for instance, as was used by 
 the Baptists when claiming those rights from the Massa- 
 chusetts Assembly. In terms conformed to Oriental ideas 
 of propriety, but with no expression of fulsome adulation or 
 abject servility, the Christian missionary petitions that his 
 Royal Majesty will be pleased to open his dominions to the 
 preaching of the true religion; and that, should any of his 
 subjects be disposed to embrace it, his official servants may 
 be restrained from molesting them. The application is based 
 on the emperor's power, as the political head of the nation; 
 not on his right to dictate in matters of conscience. Similar 
 applications are constantly made to the sovereigns of Europe, 
 by their subjects, of various evangelical sects not recognized 
 by law, as well as by English and American Christians in 
 their behalf. And where perfect religious equality cannot 
 be obtained in such cases, it is not thought wrong to receive 
 gratefully the most limited form of toleration. Mr. Judson's 
 view of the case is thus presented in a letter on the subject 
 to the Rev. Dr. Baldwin, written in 1817 : — 
 
 "No local government would dare to persecute the espousers of a 
 new religion, if it were known that they had friends at court. I do 
 not mean to imply that all persecution is to be dreaded, but that per- 
 secution which woidd effectually prevent the use of the means of 
 grace certainly is. It is true that God will call those whom he has 
 chosen ; but since he has made means necessary to the end, since it is 
 by the gospel of his Son that he calls his people, it is certainly as much 
 the duty of his servants to endeavour to avert such persecution as 
 
VISIT TO THE EMPEROR. 147 
 
 would effectually prevent the use of means, as it is to use any means 
 at all ; and we may reasonably conclude that, when God has a people 
 whom he is about to call, he will direct his servants in such a 
 course." 
 
 Dr. Baldwin, a man of great practical wisdom, fully con- 
 curred in this view. Mr. Judson thus writes to him on the 
 eve of his departure for Ava, in 1819: "Brother Column 
 and myself have therefore concluded to follow your advice, 
 by going up to Ava, and laying our business before the 
 monarch."'" Through life Mr. Judson continued to regard 
 the object which he now sought as of the highest importance 
 to the spread of Christianity in Burmah. In 1824 he 
 repeated the attempt, in connection with Mr. Crawford's 
 embassy; and in 1849, but for the failure of pecuniary 
 means, he would again have proceeded to the capital, and 
 spent his last days in furtherance of the object. 
 
 But whatever may be thought of the wisdom or propriety 
 of the step, every one must admire the Christian courage 
 and self-devotion with which he took his life in his hand, 
 and ventured on such an errand into the presence of this 
 haughty eastern autocrat. The details of the visit are given, 
 with singular beauty and pathos, in Mr. Judson's journal. 
 
 " JOURNAL. 
 
 "December 21. After having made arrangements fur our wives" 
 residence in town during our absence, brother Colman and myself 
 embarked. Our boat is six feet wide in the middle, and forty feet 
 long. A temporary deck of bamboos is laid throughout, and on the 
 hinder part of the boat the sides are raised with thin boards, and a 
 covering of thatch, and mats tied on, so as to form two low rooms in 
 which we can just sit and lie down. Our company consists of sixteen 
 besides ourselves : ten rowmen, a steersman, a headman, — whose 
 name is inserted in our passport, and who, therefore, derives a little 
 authority from government, — a steward or cook for the company, 
 which place is filled by our trusty Moung Xau, — our own cook, a 
 Hindoo washerman, and an Englishman, who, having been un- 
 
 * American Baptist Magazine, New Series, vol. ii., p. 380. 
 
148 THE EAENEST MAN. 
 
 fortunate all his life, wishes to tiy the service of his Burman 
 Majesty ; and this last personage may be called our gunner, he having 
 charge of several guns and blunderbusses, which are indispensable on 
 account of the rubbers that infest the river. 
 
 "We have been much perplexed in fixing on a preseut for the 
 emperor, without which no person unauthorized can appear in his 
 presence. Our funds were evidently inadequate to the purchase of 
 articles which would be valuable to him in a pecuniary point of view. 
 When we considered, also, that there ought to be a congruity between 
 the present and our character, we selected that book which we hope 
 to be allowed to translate under his patronage, the Bible, in six 
 volumes, covered with gold leaf, in Burman style, and each volume 
 inclosed in a rich wrapper. For presents to other members of 
 government, we have taken several pieces of fine cloth and other 
 articles. 
 
 ' ' Thus manned and furnished, we pushed off from the shores of 
 Rangoon. The teacher, Moung Shwa-gnong, had not been to see us 
 for several days, ashamed, probably, of having declined accompanying 
 ■as; but just as we were pushing off we saw his tall form standing on 
 the wharf. He raised his hand to his head and bade us adieu, and 
 continued looking after the boat until a projecting point shut Ran- 
 goon and all its scenes from our view. When shall we redouble this 
 little point ? Through what shall we pass ere the scene now snatched 
 away be re-presented ? The expedition on which we have entered, 
 however it may terminate, is unavoidably fraught with consequences 
 momentous and solemn beyond all conception. We are penetrating 
 into the heart of one of the great kingdoms of the world, to make a 
 formal offer of the gospel to a despotic monarch, and through him to 
 the millions of his subjects. May the Lord accompany us, and crown 
 our attempt with the desired success, if it be consistent with his wise 
 and holy will ! 
 
 "At night we moored by the banks of the Kyee-myen-daing. It 
 was near this place that, a few days ago, one of the boats belonging 
 to Mr. G., late collector of Rangoon, was attacked by robbers, and 
 the steersman and another man killed at a single shot. We felt 
 unwilling to remain at this village, but found it necessary. 
 
 "On the 30th we reached Kah-noimg, a considerable town about 
 ninety miles from Rangoon. Here we met a special officer from 
 Bassein, with a detachment of men, sent in pursuit of a band of 
 robbers, who lately made a daring attack on a large boat, wounded 
 and beat off the people, and took plunder to the amount of 1,500 
 ticals. The commander offered us an escort for the journey of to- 
 morrow, which lies through a dangerous tract of country; but we 
 
VISIT TO THE EMPEROR. 149 
 
 declined accepting, as we should have been obliged to give the people 
 presents, without deriving any substantial assistance in the hour of 
 danger. Strict watch all night. 
 
 "January 17, 1820. Reached Pugan, a city celebrated in Burnian 
 histoiy, being, like Pyee, the seat of a former dynasty. It is about 
 2G0 miles from Rangoon. 
 
 " January 18. Took a survey of the splendid pagodas and extensive 
 nxins in the environs of this once famous city. Ascended as far as 
 possible some of the highest edifices, and at the height of 100 feet, 
 perhaps, beheld all the country round, covered with temples and 
 monuments of every sort and size; some in utter ruin, some fast 
 decaying, and some exhibiting marks of recent attention and repair. 
 The remains of the ancient wall of the city stretched beneath us. 
 The pillars of the gates, and many a grotesque decapitated relic of 
 antiquity, chequered the motley scene. All conspired to suggest 
 those elevated and mournful ideas which are attendant on a view of 
 the decaying remains of ancient grandeur; and, though not com- 
 parable to such ruins as those of Palmyra and Baalbec (as they are 
 represented), still deeply interesting to the antiquary, and more 
 deeply interesting to the Christian missionary. Here, about 800 years 
 ago, the religion of Buddh was first publicly recognized and estab- 
 lished as the religion of the empire. Here, then, Ah-rah-han, the first 
 Buddhist apostle of Burmah, under the patronage of King Anan-ra- 
 tha-men-zan, disseminated the doctrines of atheism, and taught his 
 disciples to pant after annihilation as the supreme good. Some of the 
 ruins before our eyes were probably the remains of pagodas designed 
 by himself. We looked back on the centuries of darkness that are 
 past. We looked forward, and Christian hope woidd fain brighten 
 the prospect. Perhaps we stand on the dividing line of the empires 
 of darkness and light. 0, shade of Ah-rah-han ! weep over thy falling 
 fanes ; retire from the scenes of thy past greatness. But thou smilest 
 at my feeble voice. Linger, then, thy little remaining day. A voice 
 mightier than mine, — a still, small voice, — will ere long sweep away 
 every vestige of thy dominion. The churches of Jesas will soon 
 supplant these idolatrous monuments, and the chanting of the de- 
 votees of Buddh will die away before the Christian hymn of praise ! 
 
 "January 25. Passed Old Ava, the seat of the dynasty imme- 
 diately preceding the present, and Tsah-gaing, a place of some note, 
 distinguished for its innumerable pagodas, and the residence of one or 
 two late emperors, and about noon drew up to O-ding-man, the lower 
 landing-place of New Ava, or Amarapoora, about 350 miles from 
 Rangoon. At our present distance of nearly four miles from the city 
 (and we cannot get nearer this season), it appears to the worst ad- 
 
150 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 vantage. We can hardly distinguish the golden steeple of the palace 
 amid the glittering pagodas, whose summits just suffice to mark the 
 spot of our ultimate destination. 
 
 ' ' January 26. We set out early in the morning, called on Mr. G. , 
 late collector of Rangoon, and on Mr. R. , who was formerly collector, 
 but is now ont of favour. Thence we entered the city, passed the 
 palace, and repaired to the house of Mya-day-men, former viceroy of 
 Rangoon, now one of the public ministers of state (woon-gyee). We 
 gave him a valuable present, and another of less value to his wife, the 
 lady who formerly treated Mr. G. with so much politeness. They 
 both received us very kindly, and appeared to interest themselves in 
 our success. We, however, did not disclose our precise object, but 
 only petitioned leave to behold the 'golden face.' Upon this, his 
 highness committed our business to Moung Yo, one of his favourite 
 officers, and directed him to introduce us to Moung Zah, one of the 
 private ministers of state (a-twen-woon), with the necessary orders. 
 This particular favour of Mya-day-men prevents the necessity of our 
 petitioning and feeing all the public ministers of state, and procuring 
 formal permission from the high court of the empire. 
 
 "In the evening Moung Yo, who lives near our boat, called on us 
 to say that he would conduct us to-morrow. We lie down in sleepless 
 anxiety. To-morrow's dawn will usher in the most eventful day of 
 our lives. To-morrow's eve will close on the bloom or the blight of 
 our fondest hopes. Yet it is consoling to commit this business into 
 the hands of our heavenly Father ; to feel that the work is his, 
 not ours; that the heart of the monarch before whom we are to 
 appear, is under the control of Omnipotence ; and that the event will 
 be ordered in the manner most conducive to the divine glory and the 
 greatest good. God may, for the wisest purposes, suffer our hopes to 
 be disappointed; and if so, why should short-sighted mortal man 
 repine ? Thy will, God, be ever done ; for thy will is inevitably the 
 wisest and the best ! 
 
 "January 27. We left the boat and put ourselves under the con- 
 duct of Moung Yo. He carried lis tirst to Mya-day-men, as a matter 
 of form, and there we learned that the emperor had been privately 
 apprised of our arrival, and said, 'Let them be introduced.' We 
 therefore proceeded to the palace. At the outer gate we were de- 
 tained a long time, until the various officers were satisfied that we 
 had a right to enter, after which we deposited a present for the private 
 minister of state, Moung Zah, and were ushered into his apartments 
 in the palace yard. He received us very pleasantly, and ordered us 
 to sit before several governors and petty kings, who were waiting at 
 his levee. We here, for the first time, disclosed our character and 
 
VISIT TO THE EMPEROR. 151 
 
 object, — told b.im that we were missionaries, or 'propagators of 
 religion ; ' that we wished to appear before the emperor, and present 
 our sacred books, accompanied with a petition. He took the petition 
 into his hand, looked over about half of it, and then familiarly asked 
 several questions about our God and our religion, to which we replied. 
 Just at this crisis some one announced that the golden foot was about 
 to advance; on which the minister hastily rose up and put on his 
 robes of state, saying that he must seize the moment to present us to 
 the emperor. "We now found that we had unwittingly fallen on an 
 unpropitious time, it being the day of the celebration of the late 
 victory over the Kathays, and the veiy hour when his majesty was 
 coming forth to witness the display made on the occasion. When the 
 minister was dressed, he just said, ' How can you propagate religion 
 in this empire? But come along.' Our hearts sank at these inaus- 
 picious words. He conducted us through various splendour and 
 parade, until we ascended a flight of stairs and entered a most mag- 
 nificent hall. He directed us where to sit, and took his place on one 
 side; the present was placed on the other; and Moung Yo and 
 another officer of Mya-day-men sat a little behind. The scene to 
 which we were now introduced really surpassed our expectation. The 
 spacious extent of the hall, the number and magnitude of the pillars, 
 the height of the dome, the whole completely covered with gold, 
 presented a most grand and imposing spectacle. Very few were 
 present, and those evidently great officers of state. Our situation 
 prevented us from seeing the further avenue of the hall ; but the end 
 where we sat opened into the parade which the emperor was about to 
 inspect. We remained about five minutes, when every one put him- 
 self into the most respectful attitude, and Moung Yo whispered that 
 his majesty had entered. We looked through the hall as far as the 
 pillars woidd allow, and presently caught sight of this modern 
 Ahasuerus. He came forward unattended, — in solitary grandeur, — 
 exhibiting the proud gait and majesty of an eastern monarch. His 
 dress was rich but not distinctive ; and he carried in his hand the 
 gold-sheathed sword, which seems to have taken the place of the 
 scepti'e of ancient times. But it was his high aspect and commanding 
 eye that chiefly riveted our attention. He strided on. Every head, 
 excepting ours, was now in the dust. We remained kneeling, our 
 hands folded, our eyes fixed on the monarch. When he drew near 
 we caught his attention. He stopped, partly turned toward us: 
 'Who are these?' 'The teachers, great king,' I replied. 'What, 
 you speak Burman — the priests that 1 heard of last night ? When 
 did you arrive? Are you teachers of religion? Are you like the 
 Portuguese priest ? Are you married ? Why do you dress so ? 
 
152 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 These and some other similar questions we answered, when he. 
 appeared to be pleased with us, and sat down on an elevated seat, his 
 hand resting on the hilt of his sword, and his eyes intently fixed on 
 us. Moiing Zah now began to read the petition ; and it ran thus : — 
 
 " 'The American teachers present themselves to receive the favour 
 of the excellent king, the sovereign of land and sea. Hearing that, 
 on account of the greatness of the royal power, the royal country was 
 in a quiet and prosperous state, we arrived at the town of Rangoon, 
 within the royal dominions, and having obtained leave of the gov- 
 ernor of that town to come up and behold the golden face, we have 
 ascended and reached the bottom of the golden feet. In the great 
 country of America, we sustain the character of teachers and ex- 
 plainers of the contents of the sacred Scriptures of our religion. And 
 since it is contained in those Scriptures, that, if we pass to other 
 countries, and preach and propagate religion, great good will result, 
 and both those who teach and those who receive the religion will be 
 freed from future punishment, and enjoy, without decay or death, the 
 eternal felicity of heaven ;— that royal permission be given, that we, 
 taking refuge in the royal power, may preach our religion in these 
 dominions, and that those who are pleased with our preaching, and 
 wish to listen to and be guided by it, whether foreigners or Burmans, 
 may be exempt from government molestation, they present them- 
 selves to receive the favour of the excellent king, the sovereign of 
 land and sea.' 
 
 "The emperor heard this petition, and stretched out his hand. 
 Moimg Zah crawled forward and presented it. His majesty began at 
 the top, and deliberately read it through. In the meantime I gave 
 Moiing Zah an abridged copy of the tract, in which every offensive 
 sentence was corrected, and the whole put into the handsomest style 
 and dress possible. After the emperor had perused the petition, he 
 handed it back without saying a word, and took the tract. Our 
 hearts now rose to God for a display of his grace. ' 0, have mercy 
 on Burmah ! Have mercy on her king ! ' But, alas ! the time was 
 not yet come. He held the tract long enough to read the first two 
 sentences, which assert that there is one eternal God, who is inde- 
 pendent of the incidents of mortality, and that beside him there is no 
 God;, and then with an air of indifference, perhaps disdain, he dashed 
 it down to the ground. Moung Zah stooped forward, picked it 
 up, and handed it us. Moung Yo made a slight attempt to save us 
 by unfolding one of the volumes which composed our present, and 
 displaying its beauty; but his majesty took no notice. Our fate was 
 decided. After a few moments, Moung Zah interpreted his royal 
 
VISIT TO THE EMPEROR. 153 
 
 master's will, in the following terms: 'Why do you ask for such 
 permission ? Have not the Portuguese, the English, the Mussulmans, 
 and people of all other religious, fidl liberty to practise and worship 
 according to their own customs? In regard to the objects of your 
 petition, his majesty gives no order. In regard to your sacred books, 
 his majesty has no use for them ; take them away.' 
 
 "Something was now said about brother Colman's skill in medi- 
 cine ; upon which the emperor once more opened his mouth, and said : 
 'Let them proceed to the residence of my physician, the Portuguese 
 priest ; let him examine whether they can be useful to me in that line, 
 and report accordingly.' He then rose from his seat, strided on to 
 the end of the hall, and there, after having dashed to the ground the 
 first intelligence that he had ever received of the eternal God, his 
 Maker, his Preserver, his Judge, he threw himself down on a cushion, 
 and lay listening to the music and gazing at the parade spread out 
 before him. 
 
 "As for us and our present, we were huddled up and hurried away 
 without much ceremony. We passed out of the palace gates with 
 much more facility than we entered, and were conducted lirst to the 
 house of Mya-day-men. There his officer reported our reception, but 
 in as favourable terms as possible ; and as his highness was not appri- 
 sed of our precise object, our repulse appeared probably to him not so 
 decisive as we knew it to be. We were next conducted two miles 
 through the heat of the sun and dust of the streets of Ava, to the 
 residence of the Portuguese priest. He very speedily ascertained that 
 we were in possession of no wonderful secret which would secure the 
 emperor from all disease, and make him live for ever ; and we were 
 accordingly allowed to take leave of the reverend inquisitor, and 
 retreat to our boat. 
 
 "At this stage of the business, notwithstanding the decided 
 repidse we had received, we still cherished some hope of ultimately 
 gaining our point. We regretted that a sudden interruption had pre- 
 vented our explaining our objects to Moung Zah in that familiar and 
 confidential manner in which we had intended ; and we determined, 
 therefore, to make another attempt uj)on him in private. 
 
 "January 28. Early in the morning we had the pleasure of seeing 
 our friend Mr. G. coming to our boat. It may not be amiss to men- 
 tion that he is the collector who was chiefly instrumental in relieving 
 us from the exorbitant demand which, a few months ago, was made 
 upon us in Rangoon. He now told us that he had heard of our 
 repulse, but would not have us give up all hope ; that he was particu- 
 larly acquainted with Moung Zah, and would accompany us to his 
 house a little before sunset, at an hour when he was accessible. This 
 precisely accorded with our intentions. 
 
154 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 "In the afternoon, therefore, we called on Mr. G., and he went 
 with ns into the city. On the way, we paid a visit to the wife of the 
 present viceroy of Rangoon, whose eldest son is married to the only 
 daughter of the present emperor. We carried a present, and were of 
 course kindly received. 
 
 "Thence we went to the house of Moung Zah, some way beyond 
 the palace. He received us with great coldness and reserve. The 
 conversation, which we carried on chiefly through Mr. G., it is 
 unnecessary to detail. Suffice it to say, that we ascertained beyond 
 a doubt that the policy of the Burman government, in regard to the 
 toleration of any foreign religion, is precisely the same with the 
 Chinese ; that it is qiute out of £he question whether any of the sub- 
 jects of the emperor, who embrace a religion different from his own, 
 will be exempt from punishment ; and that we, in presenting a peti- 
 tion to that effect, had been guilty of a most egregious blunder, an 
 unpardonable offence. Mr. G. urged every argument that we sug- 
 gested, and some others. He finally stated, if we obtained the royal 
 favour, other foreigners would come and settle in the empire, and 
 trade would be greatly benefited. This argument alone seemed to 
 have any effect on the mind of the minister, and, looking out from the 
 cloud which covered his face, he vouchsafed to say, that if we would 
 wait some time, he would endeavour to speak to his majesty about 
 us. From this remark it was impossible to derive any encourage- 
 ment ; and having nothing further to urge, we left Mr. G., and bow- 
 ing down to the ground, took leave of this great minister of state, 
 who, under the emperor, guides the movements of the whole empire. 
 
 "It was now evening. We had four miles to walk by moonlight. 
 Two of our disciples only followed us. They had ventured as near 
 as they durst to the door of the hall of audience, and listened to 
 words which sealed the extinction of their hope and ours. For 
 some time we spoke not. 
 
 ' Some natural tears we dropped, but wiped them soon ; 
 The world was all before us, where to choose 
 Our place of rest, and Providence our guide.' 
 
 And, as our first parents took their solitary way through Eden, hand 
 in hand, so we took our way through this great city, which, to our 
 late imagination, seemed another Eden, but now, through the magic 
 touch of disappointment, seemed blasted and withered, as if smitten 
 by the fatal influence of the cherubic sword. 
 
 "Arrived at the boat, we threw ourselves down, completely ex- 
 hausted in body and mind. For three days we had walked eight 
 miles a day, the most of the way in the heat of the sun, which, even 
 
VISIT TO THE EMPEROR. 15-5 
 
 at this season, in the interior of these countries, is exceedingly- 
 oppressive, and the result of our travels and toils has been— the 
 wisest and best possible ; a result which, if we could see the end from 
 the beginning, would call forth oiir highest praise. 0, slow of heart 
 to believe and trust in the constant presence and over-riding agency of 
 our own Almighty Saviour ! " 
 
 The next morning tliey resolved, on the strength of the 
 slight encouragement contained in the minister's words, to 
 make one more effort. Through their kind. English friend, 
 Mr. G., the j inquired the opinion of this great dignitary, 
 whether a longer stay in Ava would be likely to promote 
 their object. He answered explicitly that there was no 
 chance for them, should they wait ever so long. " There- 
 fore," concluded the great man, " let them go about their 
 business." But Mr. Judson could not yet give up all hope. 
 Taking out the tract which the emperor had cast aside so 
 contemptuously, he handed it to Mr. G., with the words, 
 " This is a brief view of the Christian religion. Do you 
 present it to Moung Zah in our name, or persuade him to 
 read it or hear it read. We have, indeed, no hope of its 
 efficacy; but it is our last resort, and God may help us in 
 the extremity." The tract was received kindly, and listened 
 to even with approbation ; but nothing further ensued from 
 the attempt. Mr. G. was then summoned to the royal 
 presence, and questioned respecting these foreign " religion- 
 makers." His majesty was evidently much prejudiced against 
 them, but disposed rather to be amused than angry at their 
 project. "What !" said he, laughing, "they have come pre- 
 suming to convert us to their religion 1 Let them leave our 
 capital. We have no desire to receive their instructions. 
 Perhaps they may find some of their countrymen in Ran- 
 goon who may be willing to listen to them." 
 
 It soon appeared that this imperial order was one more 
 easily given than obeyed. From' the 1st to the 5th of 
 February, Mr. Judson was labouring incessantly to obtain a 
 passport for Rangoon, but without success. After being 
 
15G THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 referred from one dignitary to another, and made to believe, 
 at one time, that it would be necessary in their case to pro- 
 cure a special permit from the high court of the empire, the 
 difficulty was at length solved by a present, about thirty 
 dollars in value, to the minister of state, Moung Zah. On 
 the 5th of the month, "late in the evening," he writes, "I 
 had the pleasure of taking in my hand the pointed palm 
 leaf." Their departure, the day following, is recorded in 
 characteristic words : " Pushed off from the beach of O-ding- 
 man. I could moralize half an hour on the apt resemblance, 
 the beautiful congruity, between the desolate state of our 
 feelings and the sandy, barren surface of this miserable 
 beach. But ' 'tis idle all.' Let the beach and our sorrow eo 
 together. Something better will turn up to-morrow." 
 
 t> 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 THE NATIVE CHURCH. 
 
 "Ye are our epistles— known and read of all men." 
 
 The last expedient had now been tried for retrieving the 
 gloomy circumstances of the mission, and it seemed to the 
 missionaries that nothing was left for them but to obey the 
 Saviour's direction : " "When they persecute you in one city, 
 flee ye to another." Could they have hoped for hearers, they 
 would have fearlessly resolved to continue the proclamation 
 of the gospel, notwithstanding the frowns of the emperor. 
 But that universal dread of the displeasure of the royal 
 slaveholder, which had previously cast such a death-like chill 
 on the spirit of inquiry, allowed no ground for any such 
 expectation. They dared not count on the constancy even 
 
THE NATIVE CHURCH. 157 
 
 of those hopeful converts, who, under less imminent hazards, 
 had made profession of their faith in Christ. "We thought," 
 says Mr. Judson, "that if but one out of the three* remained 
 firm, it was as much as we could reasonably hope for." 
 They concluded, therefore, to withdraw for the present from 
 the immediate notice of government, and wait and watch for 
 happier times. They selected, as their place of refuge, that 
 district of Arracan which Mr. Judson had attempted to visit 
 in 1818. Its proximity to Burmah, while yet, as a depen- 
 dency of Bengal, it took them out of the reach of Burman 
 power, — the similarity of language, — and finally, the little 
 nucleus of native Christians already gathered there, natur- 
 ally pointed this out as the most favourable spot. These 
 circumstances it was hoped, moreover, might induce all or 
 a part of the converts to accompany them thither, thus pre- 
 serving the germ of a Burman church, to be by and by 
 retransplanted to its native soil. It was with, this plan in 
 mind as their only resource, that the missionaries now turned 
 their faces towards Rangoon. 
 
 • But this "sifting time" of the little church was destined 
 to a happier issue. Even before they reached Rangoon, 
 their hearts were cheered by tokens that God had not for- 
 saken the mission; and they began faintly to hope that 
 something better than flight might be in store for them. At 
 Pyee, 230 miles from Ava, they met most unexpectedly with 
 the teacher, Moung Shwa-gnong, who had come thither to 
 visit a sick friend. The interview is thus described in the 
 journal : — 
 
 "We stated to him all our adventures at court, the distressing 
 result of the expedition, and the present danger of propagating or 
 professing the religion of Christ, and wound off with the story of the 
 iron mall. + He appeared to be less affected and intimidated by the 
 
 * Moung Nau, the first disciple, had gone with tliem to Ava. 
 
 t Related to Mr. Judson by an English gentleman at Ava, as follows : — 
 "About fifteen years ago the Koinan Catholic priests converted to their 
 
158 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 relation than we could have expected. Indeed, his language was 
 rather too high for the occasion. I therefore told him that it was not 
 for him that we were concerned, but for those who had become disci- 
 ples of Christ. When they were accused and persecuted they could 
 not worship at the pagodas, or recant before the Mangen teacher. He 
 felt the force of the reflection, and tried to explain his past conduct. 
 'Say nothing,' said I; 'one thing you know to be true — that, when 
 formerly accused, if you had not in some way or other satisfied the 
 mind of the Maugen teacher, your life would not now be remaining 
 in your body.' ' Then,' said he, ' if I must die, I shall die in a good 
 cause. I know it is the cause of truth.' He then repeated with con- 
 siderable emphasis the most prominent points of his present faith, as 
 follows: '/ believe in the eternal God, in his Son Jesus Christ, in the 
 atonement which Christ has made, and in the writings of the apostles, 
 as the true and only word of God. Perhaps,' continued he, 'you may 
 not remember that, during one of my last visits, you told me that I 
 was trusting in my own understanding rather than the divine Word. 
 From that time I have seen my error, and endeavoured to renounce 
 it. You explained to me also the evil of worshipping at pagodas, 
 though I told you that my heart did not partake in the worship. 
 Since you left Rangoon I have not lifted up my folded hands before 
 
 faith a Burrnan teacher of talents and distinction. They took great pains 
 to indoctrinate him thoroughly in their religion, and entertained great 
 hope of his usefulness in their cause. After his return from Rome, whither 
 they had sent him to complete his Christian education, he was accused 
 by his nephew, a clerk in the high court of the empire, of having renoun- 
 ced the established religion. The emperor, who, it must be remembered, 
 was far from approving the religion of Buddh, ordered that he should be 
 compelled to recant. The nephew seized his uncle, cast him into prison and 
 fetters, caused him to be beaten and tortured continually, and at length 
 had recourse to the torture of the iron mall. With this instrument he 
 was gradually beaten, from the ends of his feet up to his breast, untd his 
 body was little else but one livid wound. Mr. R. was one of those that 
 stood by and gave money to the executioners, to induce them to strike 
 gently. At every blow the sufferer pronounced the name of Christ, and 
 declared afterwards that he felt little or no pain. When he was at the 
 point of death, under the hands of his tormenters, some persons who 
 pitied his case went to the emperor with the statement that he was a mad- 
 man, and knew not what he was about ; on which the emperor gave orders 
 for his release. The Portuguese took him away, concealed him until he 
 was able to move, then sent him privately in a boat to Rangoon, and 
 thence by ship to Bengal, where he finished his days." This very man, 
 who accused his uncle, was now one of the highest ministers of state. 
 
THE NATIVE CHURCH. 159 
 
 a pagoda. It is true, I sometimes follow the crowd, on days of wor- 
 ship, in order to avoid persecution ; but I walk up one side of the 
 pagoda and walk down the other. Now, you say that I am not a 
 disciple. What lack I yet?' I was now satisfied that he had made 
 a little advance since our last interview, which required a correspond- 
 ing advance on my side. I replied, therefore, ' Teacher, you may be 
 a disciple of Christ in heart, but you are not a full disciple. You 
 have not faith and resolution enough to keep all the commands of 
 Christ, particularly that which requires you to be baptized, though 
 in the face of persecution and death. Consider the words of Jesus, 
 just before he returned to heaven, He that belie veth and is baptized 
 shall be saved.' He received this communication in profound 
 silence, and with that air which I have observed to come upon him 
 when he takes a thing into serious consideration. Soon after, I 
 hinted our intention of leaving Rangoon, since the emperor had 
 virtually prohibited the propagation of the Christian religion, and no 
 Burniau, under such circumstances, woidd dare to investigate, much 
 less to embrace it. This intelligence evidently roused him, and 
 showed us that we had more interest in his heart than we thought. 
 'Say not so,' said he; 'there are some who will investigate, not- 
 withstanding; and rather than have you quit Rangoon, I will go 
 myself to the Mangen teacher, and have a public dispute. I know I 
 can silence him. I know the truth is on my side.' 'Ah,' said I, ' you 
 may have a tongue to silence him, but he has a pair of fetters and an 
 iron mall to tame you. Remember that.' This was the substance of 
 our conversation, though much more prolix ; and he left us about 
 nine o'clock at night. 
 
 "This interview furnished matter for conversation till past mid- 
 night, and kept us awake much of the remainder of the night. Per- 
 haps, on arriving at Rangoon, we shall rind the disciples firm, and 
 some others seriously inquiring. Perhaps we shall discover some 
 appearances of a movement of the divine Spirit. Perhaps the Lord 
 Jesus has a few chosen ones, whom he intends to call in, under the 
 most unpropitious and forbidding circumstances. Perhaps he intends 
 to show that it is not by might, nor hy power, but by his Spirit. In 
 a word, perhaps, in the last extremity, God will help us. Ought we, 
 then, hastily to forsake the place ? Ought we to desert those of the 
 disciples that we cannot take with us, and some others, for whom 
 Christ died, in such an interesting crisis of their fate ? Would it be 
 rashness to endeavour to trust in God, and maintain the post, though 
 disallowed by government and exposed to persecution ? But again : 
 Can we bear to see our dear disciples in prison, in fetters, under tor- 
 ture ? Can we stand by them and encourage them to bear patiently 
 
1G0 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 the rage of their persecutors? Are we willing to participate with 
 them ? Though the spirit may be sometimes almost willing, is not 
 the flesh too weak ? 
 
 " Pondering on such topics as these, a little ray of hope seemed to 
 shine out of the darkness of our despair. But it was not like the 
 soft beam of the moon, which kindly shines on the path of the 
 benighted pilgrim, and guides him to a place of shelter. It was 
 rather like the angry gleam of lightning, which, while for a moment 
 it illuminates the landscape around, discloses the black magazines of 
 heaven's artillery, and threatens death to the unwary gazer." 
 
 On arriving at Rangoon they called together the same 
 evening the three disciples, and laid before them a full 
 account of the occurrences at the capital, in order that 
 they might fully understand both their own danger and the 
 reasons which had induced their teachers to think of quit- 
 ting Rangoon. And now a beautiful scene was witnessed. 
 Instead of being struck with terror at the prospect of im- 
 pending persecution, these infant converts, just rescued from 
 heathenism, gathered round their experienced teachers, and 
 sustained their hearts by their own Christian constancy and 
 faith. " All, to a man," writes Mr. Judson, "appeared im- 
 movably the same; yea, rather advanced in zeal and energy. 
 They vied with each other in trying to explain away diffi- 
 culties, and to convince us that the case was not yet quite 
 desperate." Still, however, the missionaries deemed it pru- 
 dent to retire to Chittagong till their repulse at court should 
 be a little forgotten, and, for several days, continued their 
 inquiries for vessels sailing thither. On the evening of the 
 24th, an affecting scene occurred, which is thus related in 
 the journal : — 
 
 "This evening, Moung Bya came up with his brother-in-law, 
 Moling Myat-yah, who has lived in our yard several months, and 
 formerly attended worship at the zayat. 'I have come,' said Moung 
 Bya, ' to petition that you will not leave Rangoon at present.' 'I 
 think,' replied I, 'that it is useless to remain under present circum- 
 stances. We cannot open the zayat ; we cannot have public worship ; 
 no Burman will dare to examine this religion ; and if none examine, 
 none can be expected to embrace it. . 'Teacher,' said he, 'my mind 
 
THE NATIVE CHURCH. 161 
 
 is distressed ; I can neither eat nor sleep, since I find yon are going 
 away. I have been around among those who live near us, and I find 
 some who are even now examining the new religion. Brother Myat- 
 yah is one of them, and he unites with me in my petitions.' Here 
 Myat-yah assented that it was so. ' Do stay with us a few months. 
 Do stay till there are eight or ten disciples ; then appoint one to be 
 the teacher of the rest ; I shall not be concerned about the event ; 
 though you shoidd leave the country, the religion will spread of 
 itself ; the emperor himself cannot stop it. But if you go now, and 
 take the two disciples that can follow, I shall be left alone. I cannot 
 baptize those who may wish to embrace this religion. What can I 
 do?' Moung Nau came in, and expressed himself in a similar way. 
 He thought that several would yet become disciples, in spite of all 
 opposition, and that it was best for us to stay awhile. We coidd not 
 restrain our tears at hearing all this ; and we told them that as we 
 lived only for the promotion of the cause of Christ among the Bur- 
 mans, if there was any prospect of success in Rangoon, we had no 
 desire to go to another place, and would, therefore, reconsider the 
 matter." 
 
 The usual hour of worship, next evening, brought not 
 only the disciples together, but two inquirers. The former 
 manifested a spirit worthy of the noblest times of the 
 Christian church. "Teacher," said Moung Thalah, at the 
 close of worship, "your intention of going away has filled us 
 all with trouble. Is it good to forsake us thus 1 Notwith- 
 standing present difficulties, it is to be remembered that this 
 work is not yours or ours, but the work of God. If he gives 
 light the religion will spread. Nothing can impede it." 
 Just then a third incpuirer was found listening without, and 
 was invited in to take his seat with the others. "Moung Bya," 
 says Mr. Judson, "now began to be in earnest; his arm was 
 elevated, and his eyes brightened. 'Let us all,' said he, 
 'make an effort. As for me I will pray. Only leave a 
 little church of ten, with a teacher set over them, and I 
 shall be satisfied.' " 
 
 Under these circumstances, the missionaries felt it to be 
 impossible for them all to leave Rangoon. Yet as it seemed 
 very important to secure a place of retreat, should the ex- 
 pected storm burst upon them, it was concluded that Mr. 
 
 M 
 
162 THE EARNEST JIAN. 
 
 Colman should proceed to Chittagong, and collect the native 
 converts into a new station • while Mr. Judson was to 
 remain at Rangoon till such time as the violence of persecu- 
 tion " should suppress all inquiry, and make it useless and 
 rash to remain." But this emergency, in the good providence 
 of God, was not permitted to arise. Some unseen agency 
 silently drew off the dark thundercloud, so that not a hair of 
 their heads was injured. The return, at this crisis, of Mr. Jud- 
 son's personal friend, Mya-clay-men, to the viceroyship of the 
 province of Rangoon, seemed a providential occurrence. 
 Without any countenance or indeed recognition of the mis- 
 sion on his part, which could compromise himself, it soon 
 came to be understood that complaints against the disomies 
 were not likely to receive much attention from his highness ; 
 and this was of itself no small check to the spirit of perse- 
 cution. Still the necessity was felt of extreme caution, to 
 avoid everything which might unnecessarily provoke the 
 subordinate officers of government, and through them reach 
 the imperial court. Public worship was held in the interior 
 of the zayat with closed doors, and great care was used not 
 to betray inquirers. By this means Mr. Judson, now the 
 on]y missionary on the ground, was enabled to continue his 
 labours without interruption, and the blessing of heaven 
 descended on them like the gentle dew of heaven on the 
 field. 
 
 "February 27, Lord's day. Had private worship in the zayat 
 — the front doors closed — none present but the disciples and in- 
 quirers. 
 
 "February 2S. A visit from Moung Shwa-gnong. He had con- 
 sidered, he said, my last words — that one nrnst believe and be bap- 
 tized in order to be a full disciple. It was his desire to be such, and 
 lie wanted to know what outward rides in particular he must observe 
 in case he should become a professor. I told him that the disciples 
 of Christ, after baptism, were associated together ; that they assem- 
 bled every Lord's day for worship, and that from time to time they 
 received the sacrament of bread and wine. I then warned him of the 
 danger of self-deception, and of the persecution to which disciples 
 were exposed in this country, and advised him to reconsider the 
 
THE NATIVE CHURCH. 1G3 
 
 matter most thoroughly before lie made a definite request for 
 baptism. 
 
 "After lie liad gone, Oo Yan (mentioned December 19) came in; 
 was disappointed in not finding Moung Shwa-gnong, having agreed to 
 meet him. at the mission house. We had a long conversation on 
 doctrinal points, in which he discovered a very acute, discriminating 
 mind. 
 
 " March 2. Another visit from Oo Yan. Venture to indulge a little 
 hope that truth is beginning to operate on his mind. 
 
 "March 5, Lord's day. Private worship, as last Lord's day. In 
 the evening received the sacrament of bread and wine. Moung Nau 
 was not present, having gone on a visit to Bau-lay, his native place. 
 Had a refreshing and happy season with the two other disciples. Two 
 of the inquirers were spectators. 
 
 "March 8. In the evening had a very pleasant and instructive con- 
 ference with the disciples and inquirers. Moung Thahlah appeared 
 to great advantage. Took the lead in explaining truth to the new 
 ones, and quoted Scripture with singular facility and aptness. He 
 has most evidently very correct views of the doctrines of grace. 
 Moung Myat-yah appears to begin to discern the excellence of 
 the Christian system, and to have some right feelings towards the 
 Saviour. 
 
 "March 10. Moung Shwa-gnong and Oo Yan have, been with me 
 several hours, but the interview has afforded very little encourage- 
 ment. The former said but little on his own account, appearing 
 chiefly desirous of convincing and persuading his friend, that he might 
 gain, as I secretly suspected, some companion of his own rank in life, 
 before he embraced the new religion. The latter acted on the defen- 
 sive, and spent all his time in raising objections. He was ready to 
 admit that the atheistic system of the Buddhists %vas not tenable, but 
 endeavoured to fortify himself on a middle system between that and 
 the Christian — the very system in which Moung Shwa-gnong formerly 
 rested, and which for distinction's sake maybe fitly termed the semi- 
 atheistic. Its fundamental doctrine is, that divine wisdom, not con- 
 centrated in any existing spirit, or embodied in any form, but diffused 
 throughout the universe, and partaken in different degrees by various 
 intelligences, and in a very high degree by the Buddhs, is the true 
 and only God. This poor system, which is evidently guilty of suicide, 
 Oo Yan made every possible effort to keep alive ; but I really think 
 that in his own mind he felt the case to be hopeless. His mode of 
 reasoning is, however, soft, insinuating, and acute ; and so adroitly 
 did he act his part, that Moung Shwa-gnong, with his strong arm, 
 and I with the strength of truth, were scarcely able to keep him 
 down. 
 
1G4 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 "March 13. The teacher and Oo Yan, with two of their friends, 
 came and spent several hours. The former stayed later than the 
 others, and attended evening worship. I asked him whether there 
 was any point in the Christian system on which he had not obtained 
 satisfaction. He replied that he was not yet satisfied as to the pro- 
 priety of God's appointing one particular day in the week for assem- 
 bling together, in distinction from all other days. I saw at once why 
 he has always been so remiss in attending worship on the Lord's day ; 
 and I therefore proceeded to state the nature of positive commands, 
 and their peculiar excellence, as the best test of obedience ; that it 
 was evidently beneficial for the disciples of Christ to assemble some- 
 times ; that God, in appointing that such an assembly should be held 
 at least one day in seven, must be supposed to be guided by wisdom 
 infinitely transcending that of man ; that, if the disciples of Christ 
 are to meet once at least in seven days, it is evidently best to have 
 the day of meeting designated, in order to secure their general union 
 and concert ; and that the first day of the week had at least this 
 claim to preference, that it is the day on which our Saviour rose from 
 the dead. I descanted on these points to his entire satisfaction ; but 
 let us see whether he will come next Lord's day. 
 
 " Later in the evening, had an instructive conference with Moung 
 Myat-yah and Moung Shwa Boo. They both appear to have obtained 
 some of that light which, like the dawn of morning, shineth more and 
 more unto perfect day. 
 
 " March 15. Another visit from the teacher, accompanied with his 
 wife and child. Again discussed the necessity of assembling on the 
 Lord's day. Found that the sacraments of baptism and the supper 
 are, in his mind, liable to similar objections. Forsook, therefore, all 
 human reasoning, and rested the merits of the case on the bare 
 authority of Christ. 'Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I 
 command you.' Notwithstanding the remains of his deistical spirit, 
 however, I obtained during this visit more satisfactory evidence of his 
 real conversion, than ever before. He said that he knew nothing of 
 an eternally existing God before he met with me ; that on hearing that 
 doctrine he instantly believed it, but that it was a long time before 
 he closed with Christ. ' Can you recollect the time ?' said I. ' Not 
 precisely,' he replied, ' but it was during a visit, when you discoursed 
 concerning the Trinity, the divine worship of Jesus, and the great 
 sufferings which he, though truly God, endured for his disciples.' 
 He afterwards spoke with much Christian feeling on the preciousness 
 of the last part of the sixth chapter of Matthew, which he heard me 
 read day before yesterday, at evening worship. 
 
 "March 19, Lord's day. Looked in vain for the teacher and his 
 acquaintances. 
 
THE NATIVE CHURCH. 165 
 
 "March 21. Moling Thahlak introduced one of his relations, by 
 name Moling Shwa-ba, as desirous of considering the Christian 
 religion. Spent an hour or two in conversing with him. He was 
 afterwards present at evening worship, and stayed to converse after 
 the rest had retired. 
 
 "March 22. Another conversation with Moung Shwa-ba. He 
 appears to be under deep religious impressions. His language and 
 his looks evince an uncommon solemnity of spirit, an earnest desire 
 to be saved from the wrath to come. After praying with him, I 
 left him in company with Moung Thahlah. 
 
 '"March 23. In the morning, Moung Thahlah informed me that 
 he and his friend had sat up the greater part of the night in the zayat, 
 reading, and conversing, and praying. In the afternoon, Moung 
 Shwa-ba came in himself. His expressions are very strong ; but I 
 have no reason to doubt his sincerity. It only seems strange to us 
 that a work of grace shoidd be carried on so rapidly in the soul of an 
 ignorant heathen. He presented a writing, containing a statement of 
 his faith, and an urgent request to be baptized next Lord's day. 
 
 ' ' March 24. Spent all the evening with Moung Shwa-ba. Feel 
 satisfied that he has experienced a work of divine grace, but think it 
 advisable to defer his baptism till Sunday after next, in order to allow 
 him fidl time to re-examine the religion and the foundation of his 
 hopes. 
 
 " March 26, Lord's day. Three women present at worship, acquaint- 
 ances of Moung Shwa-gnong. They have visited Mrs. Judson once or 
 twice before. The principal of them renounced Gautama some years 
 ago, and adopted the semi-atheistic system, but without obtaining 
 any real satisfaction. Two years ago, she met with a copy of the 
 tract, which gave her an idea of an eternally-existing God ; but she 
 knew not whence the paper came. At length Moung Shwa-gnong 
 told her that he had found the true wisdom, and directed her to us. 
 Her case appears very hopefid. 
 
 "In the evening, after worship, had a protracted conversation with 
 the disciples and inquirers, on account of brother Colman's intended 
 departure to-morrow. Moung Shwa-ba appeared very well indeed. 
 Moung Myat-yah said : ' Set me down for a disciple. I have fully 
 made up my mind in regard to this religion. I love Jesus Christ ; 
 but I am not yet quite ready for baptism.' After we dismissed them, 
 they went over to the zayat of their own accord, and held a prayer 
 meeting. 
 
 " And here I must close my journal. We have spent the last even- 
 ing with our very dear brother and sister Colman. They expect to 
 embark to-morrow morning. Our parting is mournful; for happy, 
 
1GG THE EARXEST MAX. 
 
 uncommonly happy, has been our past intercourse. Nothing but a 
 sense of duty could force the present separation. We hope that it 
 will be of short duration, and that we shall soon reunite our labours 
 in Chittagong or Rangoon. 
 
 " On their departure, Mrs. Judson and myself will again be left to 
 our former 'loneliness of lot.' In this situation we renewedly com- 
 mend ourselves to the remembrance and prayers of the Board. 
 
 "March 27. Brother and sister Colman took leave of lis, and em- 
 barked for Bengal. 
 
 "April 1. In the evening we had a final conversation with Moung 
 Shwa-ba, and became fully satisfied with the evidences of his conver- 
 sion. We therefore expressed our willingness to receive him into 
 church-fellowship, and I announced to him my intention of baptizing 
 him to-morrow, on which he expressed his gratitude and joy. 
 
 "April 2, Lord's day. At night, after dark, we went privately to 
 the accustomed pond, and baptized the new disciple. Afterwards sat 
 down at the table of the Lord — two foreign and four native commu- 
 nicants. Three inquirers were admitted to be spectators. 
 
 "April 11. A visit from Oo Yan, accompanied by two of his 
 friends who had been here before. Long conversation on topics of 
 the Christian religion. 
 
 "April 14. The women mentioned March 26, spent most of the 
 day with Mrs. Judson. They regularly visit her about once a week. 
 I mention the visit of to-day because it has afforded pretty satisfac- 
 tory evidence that the principal one of the company, by name Mali 
 Men-la, has experienced divine grace. Her husband is one of the 
 visitors who came with Oo Yan on the 11th. 
 
 "April 15. Moimg Shwa-ba has for some days been talking of a 
 visit to Shwa-doung, his native place, to communicate the treasure 
 which he has found to his numerous relations and friends. This 
 evening, after expressing his desires, he said it had occurred to him 
 that it might be proper to ask permission or license so to do. Not 
 that he aspired to set up as a teacher ; far from that ; but he wanted 
 to feel that, in communicating the gospel, he was proceeding in a 
 regular authorized manner. He thought that, if two or three disci- 
 ples could be raised up in each of the large towns, it would much 
 facilitate our operations. He was sure that at least one in ten of his 
 relations and friends, on hearing his story, could not help embracing 
 the new religion. I secretly exulted at hearing his proposal, so 
 evidently the residt of Christian principle, and exhorted him to con- 
 stant self-examination and prayer, as the means of discovering his 
 own duty and the divine will. 
 
 "April 16, Lord's clay. Early in the morning the teacher, Moung 
 
THE NATIVE CHURCH. 1G7 
 
 Shwa-gnoug, came in, after an absence of just a month. He was soon 
 followed by Oo Yan and his two friends. They spent the whole day 
 with me. All appear hopeful. The teacher remained, as usual, after 
 the others had left, and thereby afforded me an opportunity for 
 private conversation. He admitted that all his objections to positive 
 commands were removed, and that it was his desire to be a full 
 disciple ; but, when urged closely on the subject, he intimated that 
 his wife and friends were opposed to his taking any decided step, and 
 that, if he did, he was, moreover, exposed to imminent danger of 
 persecution and death. He mentioned these things with so much 
 feeling, and such evident consciousness of simple weakness, as com- 
 pletely disarmed me. My heart was wrung with pitj 7 . I sincerely 
 sympathized with him in his evident mental trials. I could not deny 
 the truth of what he said, but geutly hinted, ' As thy day is, thy 
 strength shall be,' and proposed the example of the apostles and 
 martyrs, the glory of suffering for Christ, &c. But the thought of 
 the iron mall, and a secret suspiciou that if I was in his circumstances 
 I should perhaps have no more courage, restrained my tongue. We 
 parted with much solemnity, understanding one another better than 
 ever .before. I shall not probably see him again very soon ; for it is 
 too dangerous for a man of his distinction to be seen coming frequently 
 to the mission house. 
 
 "April 20. Mah Men-la and her friends have been with Mrs. Jud- 
 son all day. She gives increasing evidence of being a real disciple, 
 but is extremely timid, through fear of persecution. Oue of her re- 
 marks deserves notice as a natural expression of true Christian feeling. 
 ' I am surprised,' said she, 'to find this religion has such an effect on 
 my mind as to make me love the disciples of Christ more than my 
 dearest natural relations.' She is a woman of very superior discern- 
 ment and mental energy. One of the women who has frequently 
 accompanied her in her visits, met with a tract at Old Pegu about six 
 weeks ago, and came all the way to Rangoon, chiefly, she says, on 
 that account. 
 
 "This day I have finished the translation of the Epistle to the 
 Ephesians, begun before I went to Ava, but intermitted on account 
 of the weakness of my eyes. It is with real joy that I put this 
 precious writing into the hands of the disciples. It is a great acces- 
 sion to their scanty stock of Scripture ; for they have had nothing 
 hitherto but Matthew. Intend to give them Acts as fast as my own 
 eyes will allow. 
 
 "April 30, Lord's day. One of the busiest days I have ever spent. 
 Not a multitude of visitants, as formerly. That we cannot expect 
 in present circumstances. But, besides the usual evening assembly, 
 
168 
 
 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 there were eight or teu present at worship, some of whom were with 
 me from nine in the morning till ten at night. Mali Men -la and her 
 company were with Mrs. Judson; who, by the way, has had a serious 
 attack of the liver complaint for a fortnight past, and is now in a 
 course of salivation. 
 
 "Oo Yan, after having searched out all the difficult points of 
 religion, came to-day to the ne -plus ultra. How are sin and eternal 
 misery reconcilable with the character of an infinitely holy, wise, and 
 powerful God ? He at length obtained such satisfaction that he could 
 not restrain laughing, from pure mental delight, and kept recurring 
 to the subject, and repeating my remarks to those around him. He 
 was accompanied, as usual, by his two friends, Moung Thah-a and 
 Moung Myat-lah, husband of Mah Men-la. With these came also 
 one Moung Yo, a disciple of Moung Shwa-gnong, a poor man, but a 
 sharp reasoner. He was, or pretended to be, on the semi-atheistic 
 plan. (See March 10.) After ascertaining his precise ground, I used 
 an argument which in a late combat with Oo Yan I found invincible. 
 It is simply this : ' No mind, no wisdom ; temporary mind, temporary 
 wisdom ; eternal mind, eternal wisdom.' Now as all the semi-atheists 
 firmly believe in eternal wisdom, this concise statement sweeps with 
 irresistible sway through the very joints and marrow of their system. 
 And, though it may seem rather simple and inconclusive to one 
 unacquainted with Burman reasoning, its effect is uniformly decisive. 
 No sooner is this short sentence uttered than one significantly nods 
 his head, as if to say, ' There, you have it.' Another cries out to the 
 opponent, ' You are undone, destroyed. ' Another saj^s, 'Talk about 
 wisdom ! where else will you find it?' The disputant himself, who 
 was perhaps preparing a learned speech about the excellence, and 
 efficacy, and eternity of wisdom, quite disconcerted by this unex- 
 pected onset, sits looking at the wreck of his system, and wondering at 
 the simple means which have spread such ruin around him ; presently 
 he looks up (for the Burmans are frequently candid) and says, ' Your 
 words are very appropriate ; ' and perhaps his next question is, ' How 
 can I become a disciple of the God you worship?' All the visitors 
 to-day, and, indeed, all the semi-atheists, are despisers of Gautama 
 and the established religion of the land. Moung Shwa-gnong has 
 disseminated this heresy in Rangoon for several years ; but since he 
 has become acquainted with us, he frequently tells his adherents, ' I 
 know nothing; if you want true wisdom go to the foreign teacher, 
 and there you will find it. ' I have reason to believe that this heresy 
 is not confined to Rangoon, but is taking root in various parts of the 
 country, and preparing the way for the Christian religion. for 
 toleration — a little toleration ! We will be content to baptize in the 
 
THE NATIVE CHURCH. 1G9 
 
 night, and hold worship in private ; but we do pray that wc may not 
 be utterly banished from the land ; that we may not be cut up, root 
 and branch. O that these poor souls who are groping in the dark, 
 feeling after the truth, may have time and opportunity to find the 
 precious treasure which will enrich them for evermore ! We are all 
 looking with anxiety towards the golden feet. Our viceroy, Moving 
 Shwa-thah, has gone thither on a visit ; and it is doubtful whether he 
 will return, or his rival, Mya-day-men. If the latter, there is some 
 reason to hope that we shall keep footing in Rangoon, at least during 
 his administration. 
 
 "May 5. Another visit from Moung Myat-Iah and his wife, which 
 has afforded us good reason to hope that he also has become a true 
 believer. His wife appears the same as usual. They are both gaining 
 courage in regard to an open profession of the Christian religion, and 
 begin to wonder at the backwardness of their former oracle, Moung 
 Shwa-gnong. 
 
 "May 8. Moung Thah-a, a friend of Moung Myat-lah, has spent 
 most of the day with me, and given equally good evidence of being a 
 true disciple. He was formerly an officer vmder government, and 
 amassed considerable property, which he mostly spent in building 
 pagodas and making offerings. But he obtained no satisfaction, found 
 no resting-place for his sovd, until he became acquainted with the 
 religion of Jesus. He now rests in this religion with conscious 
 security ; believes and loves all that he hears of it, and prays that he 
 may become fully a true disciple of the Saviour. 
 
 " Both of these men are respectable householders, rather above the 
 middling class. They live in a little village called Nan-dau-gong, 
 abovit half a mile from the mission house. Moung Myat-lah has a 
 large family ; but Moung Thah-a has none ; and were it not for an 
 aged mother who depends on him, he woidd follow me, he says, 
 throughout the world. 
 
 " May 12. The three visitors from Nan-dau-gong have been with us 
 part of to-day. One characteristic trait in these people is a particular 
 love for the Scriptures. They abnost quarrel with one another for the 
 only copy of the Ephesians which I have given them, and I therefore 
 determine to spare them another as soon as it is done. They say that 
 the translation of this Epistle is plainer, and more easily understood, 
 than that of Matthew ; which is very encouraging to me, as I made it 
 without the assistance of any person, not even a Burman teacher. 
 My old teacher went to Ava some months ago, and I am now afraid 
 to employ another lest he should become too well acquainted with 
 the disciples and inquirers, and betray them to government. 
 
 "May 14, Lord's day. A veiy busy day with the oSan-dau-gong 
 visitors, and the usual evening assembly. 
 
170 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 "May 18. Mali Myat-lali and Mah Doke, who have frequently 
 accompanied their relation, Mah Men-la, came to-day by themselves. 
 They appear to be under solemn religious impressions, sensible of 
 their sin and danger, and anxious to obtain an interest in the Saviour, 
 but are yet unenlightened in regard to the way. Mah Baik, also, 
 sister of Moung Thahlah, who formerly afforded us some encourage- 
 ment, but afterwards fell off, has recommenced visiting us. We hope 
 that during several months' confinement she has not in vain meditated 
 on the truths she formerly heard. She says that her mind is changed, 
 that she loves the Saviour, and trusts in him alone for salvation from 
 sin and hell, and desires to become his disciple in full by receiving 
 baptism. Her husband, Moung Nyo-dwa, and Moung Tkah-yah, 
 another resident in our yard, whom I think I have not yet mentioned, 
 are constant attendants on evening worship, and seem to be making 
 slow advances in the knowledge and love of divine truth. Moung 
 Shwa-ba, the last baptized, begins to appear to great advantage ; has 
 very correct ideas of the gospel system, and communicates truth to 
 the inquirers with much feeling and animation. In zeal for the 
 extension of the Redeemer's kingdom he surpasses the older disciples. 
 This is the man who, from not knowing that there was such a being 
 in the universe as a God, became a speculative believer, a penitent, a 
 hopeful recipient of grace, and a candidate for baptism, all in the 
 space of three days. Some of the above-mentioned have, on the con- 
 trary, been several months in making similar attainments, and are 
 yet found wanting. Thus diverse are the operations of the Holy 
 Spirit." 
 
 In July of 1820, Mrs. Judson's health became so reduced 
 that, after trying every other remedy without success, Mr. 
 Judson felt obliged to take her to Bengal. Just before 
 leaving, their hearts had been cheered by the accession of 
 four new disciples, as narrated in the following extract from 
 the journal : — 
 
 " July 9, Lord's day. Moung Nyo-dwa and Moung Gway request 
 baptism. We have had a good hope of the former for some time. 
 With the latter we are very slightly acquainted, though he has been 
 a constant attendant on evening worship for nearly two months. 
 This application, however, is approved by some of the most discerning 
 in the church. The Nan-dau-gong people hope that they shall get 
 grace and courage enough to profess the Christian religion hy the 
 time I return from Bengal. 
 
 "July 15. Have been very busy all the past week in getting ready 
 
THE NATIVE CHURCH. 171 
 
 for the voyage. In procuring a governmental passport, received 
 essential assistance from Mr. Lanciego, a Spaniard, tlie present col- 
 lector of the port, and one of the chief magistrates of the place 
 during the absence of the viceroy. He has also promised to protect 
 the people whom we leave on the mission premises. 
 
 "July 16, Lord's day. A few days ago we concluded to receive the 
 two new applicants for baptism; but I thought it most prudent, 
 partly by way of trying their sincerity, to send them a message, sug- 
 gesting that, since I was greatly occupied in getting ready for sea, 
 and since one of them was not so well acquainted with the doctrines 
 of religion as was desirable, it might be better to defer their baptism 
 till my return. 
 
 ' ' This morning they came up in much trouble. They stated that 
 as they had fully embraced the Christiau religion in their hearts, they 
 coidd not remain easy without being baptized according to the com- 
 mand of Christ; that no man coidd tell whether I should ever return 
 or not ; and that it was their earnest petition, that if I could possibly 
 find time, and thought them worthy of the ordinance, 1 woidd 
 administer it to them before I went away. They did not wish me to 
 go out to the usual place, as that was at some distance, but would be 
 baptized in a small pond near the mission house. Moung Gwa said 
 that, though he was very ignorant, he knew enough of this religion 
 to love it sincerely, and to trust in Christ for salvation from all his 
 sins. I re-examined them both, stated to them the great danger of 
 professing a foreign religion, &c. ; and on their urging their request, 
 told them I woidd baptize them in the evening. 
 
 " Was obliged to be out all the afternoon getting our things aboard 
 the ship, as we expect to move down the river to-morrow morning. 
 At night, baptized the two new disciples, after which we all partook 
 of the Lord's supper for the last time. 
 
 "July 17. Ship to be detained two days. In the forenoon the 
 teacher, Moung Shwa-gnong, came in. I received him with some 
 reserve, but soon found that he had not stayed away so long from 
 choice, having been ill with a fever for some time, and occupied also 
 with the illness of his family and adherents. He gradually wore 
 away my reserve ; and we had not been together two hours before I 
 felt more satisfied than ever, from his account of his mental trials, 
 his struggles with sin, his strivings to be holy, his penitence, his faith, 
 his exercises in secret prayer, that he is a subject of the special 
 operations of the Holy Spirit, — that he is indeed a true disciple. He 
 stayed all day. In the afternoon the five Nan-dau-gong visitors, the 
 doctor, Oo Yan, aud several others came together, and we had much 
 interesting conversation. Towards the close Moung Shwa-gnong, as 
 
172 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 if to bring tilings to a crisis, addressed me thus : ' My lord teacher, 
 there are now several of us present who have long considered this 
 religion. I hope that we are all believers in Jesus Christ.' 'I am 
 afraid,' replied I, 'to say that; however, it is easily ascertained ; and 
 let me begin with you, teacher. I have heretofore thought that you 
 fully believed in the eternal God ; but I have had some doubt whether 
 you fully believed in the Son of God, and the atonement which he has 
 made.' 'I asswe you,' he replied, 'that I am as fully persuaded of 
 the latter as of the former.' 'Do you believe, then,' I continued, 
 'that none but the disciples of Christ will be saved from sin and 
 hell?' 'None but his disciples.' 'How, then, can you remain 
 without taking the oath of allegiance to Jesus Christ, and becoming 
 his full disciple in body and soul ? ' 'It is my earnest desire to do so 
 by receiving baptism; and for the very purpose of expressing that 
 desire I have come here to-day.' 'You say you are desirous of 
 receiving baptism ; may I ask when you desire to receive it ?' ' At 
 any time you will please to give it. Now, this moment, if you, 
 please.' 'Do you wish to receive baptism in public or in private?' 
 'I will receive it at any time, and in any circumstances that you 
 please to direct.' I then said, 'Teacher, I am satisfied from your 
 conversation this forenoon that you are a true disciple, and I reply, 
 therefore, that I am as desirous of giving you baptism as you are of 
 receiving it.' This conversation had a great effect on all present. 
 The disciples rejoiced; the rest were astonished; for though they 
 have long thought that he believed the Christian religion, they could 
 not think that such a man could easily be brought to profess it, and 
 suffer himself to be put under the water by a foreigner. I then 
 turned to Moung Thah-a, one of the Nan-dau-gong people, who, I 
 hope, is a true believer. 'Are you willing to take the oath of 
 allegiance to Jesus Christ?' 'If the teacher, Moung Shwa-gnong, 
 consents,' said he, 'why should I hesitate?' 'And if he does not 
 consent, what then?' 'I must wait a little longer.' 'Stand by,' 
 said I, ' you trust in Moving Shwa-gnong rather than in Jesus Christ. 
 You are not worthy of being baptized.' Moung Myat-lah, on being 
 similarly interrogated, wished to consider a little longer. Oo Yan 
 was still further from committing himself. Of the women present, 1 
 interrogated Mah Men-la only. She had evidently a considerable 
 struggle in her mind, probably on account of her husband's having 
 just declined. At length she said, that if I thought it suitable for 
 her to be baptized, she was desirous of receiving the ordinance. I told 
 her that her reply was not satisfactory. I could not consent to bap- 
 tize any one who could possibly remain easy without being baptized, 
 and then I related the story of the last two discijiles ; after which the 
 party broke up. 
 
THE NATIVE CHURCH. 173 
 
 ' ' In the evening I laid the case of Moiing Shwa-gnong before the 
 church, and we joyfully agreed to receive him to communion on his 
 being baptized. 
 
 "July 18. In the morning the teacher again made his appearance. 
 I again asked him whether he preferred being baptized in the day or 
 in the evening, and he again left it to my decision; on which I 
 advised him to wait till night. He appeared very well through the 
 day, his deportment solemn, his conversation spiritual. Just at night 
 I called in two or three of the disciples, read the account of the bap- 
 tism of the eunuch, made the baptismal prayer, and then proceeded 
 with the teacher to the accustomed place, went down into the water, 
 and baptized him. 
 
 "On my return I found that Mali Men-la, whom I had left with 
 Mrs. Judson, had gone away. As soon as she saw that the teacher 
 had actually gone to be baptized, she exclaimed : ' Ah, he has now 
 gone to obey the command of Jesus Christ, while I remain without 
 obeying. I shall not be able to sleep this night. I must go home 
 and consult my husband, and return.' In the evening we again par- 
 took of the Lord's supper, in consequence of the admission of the 
 teacher and my expected departure on the morrow. We had just 
 finished, when, about nine o'clock, Mah Men-la returned, accom- 
 panied by two other women from her village. She immediately 
 requested to be baptized. The disciples present assented without 
 hesitation. I told her that 1 rejoiced to baptize her, having been 
 long satisfied that she had received the grace of Christ ; and it being 
 very late, I led her out to the pond near the house bjr lantern light, 
 and thus baptized the tenth Burman convert, and the first woman. 
 Mah Men-la is fifty-one years old, of most extensive acquaintance 
 through the place, of much strength of mind, decision of character, 
 and consequent influence over others. She is, indeed, among women, 
 what Moung Shwa-gnong is among men. 
 
 ' ' On returning to the house, she said : ' Now I have taken the oath 
 of allegiance to Jesus Christ, and I have nothing to do but to com- 
 mit myself, sold and body, into the hands of my Lord, assured that 
 he will never suffer me to fall away.' Several visitors spent the 
 night at the mission house. 
 
 "July 19. In the morning we all met for worship. After I had 
 prayed, Moung Thah-lah and Moung Shwa-ba both prayed with 
 much propriety and feeling. In the course of the forenoon, Mali 
 Men-la's husband, and Moung Thah-a, and the doctor, and several 
 others, came in, so that we had quite a full house. At noon we set 
 out for the river, followed by near a hundred people, the women cry- 
 ing aloud in the Burman manner, and almost all deeply affected. 
 
174 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 When we entered the boat, I called tlie teacher, and Mah Men-la, 
 and a few others, to go with us to the ship, which lay at some dis- 
 tance in the river. The rest remained on the wharf, bidding us fare- 
 well, telling lis to come back soon, &c. Thus we left the shores of 
 Rangoon. Those who accompanied us to the ship stayed an hour or 
 two, and then returned. We stood as long on the cpiarter-deck look- 
 ing at them, as the others had stood on the wharf looking at us."* 
 
 Mrs. Judson was greatly benefited by the journey; and, 
 after an absence of nearly seven months, they were permitted 
 to rejoin the beloved flock in Rangoon, which they had left 
 exposed to the trials of persecution, without a guide or 
 teacher. But solicitude soon gave place to joyful thanks- 
 giving, when the scattered band collected once more at the 
 wonted place of meeting, and it was found that not one had 
 swerved from the faith or grown cold in his attachment to 
 it. When it is remembered that it was not yet two years 
 since the earliest of these converts had presented himself as 
 an inquirer at the zayat, and that most of them had never 
 till within a few months heard of an eternal God and a 
 Saviour, this is, certainly, a very striking fact. It was not 
 because their constancy had been subjected to no trials. 
 Some of them had been forced, by the extortions and 
 oppressions of the petty officers of government, to flee to 
 the woods ; others had taken refuge in the employment of 
 some o-overnment man who could protect them ; all had been 
 durino- the whole time nearly destitute of the means of 
 o-race. Moung Shwa-gnong, whose rank and character made 
 him a conspicuous mark, had been in still more imminent 
 danger. At one time all the priests and officers of the 
 village where he resided, had formed a conspiracy to destroy 
 
 * One of these female disciples was found at Rangoon by the mission- 
 aries, in August, 1852, having attained the age of eighty years. From the 
 time of her baptism until now, thirty years, she had maintained, in the 
 midst of heathenism, a consistent Christian profession. 8he remembered 
 well Mr. Judson, and "the Mamma" Judson, and was in daily expecta- 
 tion of meeting them again in heaven. 
 
THE NATIVE CHURCH. 175 
 
 him. So bold and determined were their measures, that he 
 began to think he must flee for his life. But the very eager- 
 ness of his enemies proved the means of their defeat. Desi- 
 rous of securing the countenance of the viceroy, one of the 
 number, a member of the supreme court of the province, 
 waited upon his highness, and, by way of sounding him on 
 the subject, began to complain that Moung Shwa-gnong was 
 turning the priests' rice-pots bottom upwards. But the curt 
 reply, " What consequence ? Let the priests turn them back 
 again /" quashed the conspiracy and assured the trembling 
 disciples of toleration, so long as Mya-day-men should remain 
 in power. 
 
 The history of the mission through the following years 
 presents the same general features. The country being at 
 this time in a state of universal alarm and distress, in conse- 
 quence of war with Siam, the converts dared not expose 
 themselves to the notice and the consequent extortions of 
 government, by living -near the mission house. Yet, not- 
 withstanding this depressing influence, and the furious pri- 
 vate opposition encountered at times, the work went on. 
 We hear, under certain dates, of assemblies of twenty-five 
 and thirty at public worship on the Sabbath ; of a succession 
 of visitors through a whole day; of "twenty adults" at one 
 time, "in all the various stages of religious inquiry;" of 
 conversions and baptisms. 
 
 Under date of May 20th, a new specimen of Barman 
 character presented itself, of the same class of minds with 
 Moung Shwa-gnong and Oo-yan. 
 
 ' ' Encountered another new character, one Moling Long, from the 
 neighbourhood of Shwa-doung, a disciple of the great Toung-dwen 
 teacher, the acknowledged head of all the semi-atheists in the country. 
 Like the rest of the sect, Moung Long is, in reality, a complete sceptic, 
 scarcely believing his own existence. They say he is always quarrel- 
 ling w T ith his wife on some metaphysical point. For instance, if she 
 says, 'The rice is ready,' he will reply, 'Rice ! what is rice? Is it 
 matter or spirit ? Is it an idea, or is it nonentity ?' Perhaps she will 
 say, 'It is matter;' and he will reply, 'Well, wife, and what is 
 
17G THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 matter? Are you sure there is such a thing in existence, or are you 
 merely subject to a delusion of the senses?'* 
 
 "When he first came in I thought him an ordinary man. He has 
 only one good eye ; but I soon discovered that that one eye has as 
 'great a quantity of being' as half a dozen common eyes. In his 
 manners he is just the reverse of Moung Thah-ee — all suavity, and 
 humility, and respect. He professed to be an inquirer after the 
 truth ; and I accordingly opened to him some parts of the gospel. 
 He listened with great seriousness, and when I ceased speaking, he 
 remained so thoughtfid and apparently impressed with the truth, 
 that I began to hope he would come to some good, and therefore invi- 
 ted him to ask some question relative to what he had heard. ' Your 
 servant,' said he, 'has not much to inquire of your lordship. In your 
 lordship's sacred speech, however, there are one or two words that 
 your servant does not understand. Your lordship says, that in the 
 beginning God created one man and one woman. I do not understand 
 (I beg your lordship's pardon) what a man is, and why he is called a 
 man.' My eyes were now opened in an instant to his real character ; 
 and I had the happiness to be enabled, for about twenty minutes, to 
 lay blow after blow upon his sceptical head, with such effect that he 
 kept falling and falling; and though he made several desperate 
 efforts to get up, he found himself at last prostrate on the ground, 
 unable to stir. Moung Shwa-gnong, who had been an attentive 
 listener, was extremely delighted to see his enemy so well punished ; 
 for this Moung Long has sorely harrassed him in time past. The 
 poor man was not, however, in the least angry at his discomfiture, but 
 in the true spirit of his school, said that though he had heard much 
 of me, the reality far exceeded the report. Afterwards he joined 
 us in worship, and listened with great attention, as did also his 
 wife." 
 
 On the 4th of June, Moung Long is again mentioned as 
 being present with his wife, who, says Mr. Judson, "proves 
 to be as sharp as himself, and has been harrassing Mrs. Jud- 
 son with all sorts of questions about the possibility of sin's 
 finding entrance into a pure mind, or of its being permitted 
 under the government of a holy sovereign." 
 
 To the reflecting Christian, no period of the missionary 
 
 * The doctrines of idealism and nihilism were fully and ably discussed 
 by the Brahmins and Buddhists centuries before the time of Berkeley and 
 Hume. 
 
THE NATIVE CHURCH. 177 
 
 history offers points of deeper interest than these two years 
 succeeding the unsuccessful application to the emperor. Cut 
 off from all human resource, the work assumed more than 
 ever the characteristics of a work of God, and proved its 
 possession of a divine principle of life whose develojmient no 
 man could hinder. At the close of 1821, the church in 
 Rangoon counted eighteen native members. This may, to 
 some, appear small as the fruit of ten years' toil. But if we 
 take into the account the various classes of society and types 
 of character, the diversity in religious experience and in 
 gifts, represented in this little company, it will be seen that 
 it contained in itself the germs of a mighty growth. Still 
 more, in the character of their piety we see the pledge of 
 the glorious harvest in prospect. Each one had put on 
 Christ at the risk of the loss of all things. Conviction of 
 the sinner's guilt and danger must be very deep, and percep- 
 tion of the reality and excellence of the way of salvation by 
 Christ very strong, to induce a poor slavish heathen, under 
 outward circumstances so threatening, to renounce the re- 
 ligion of his country. No one was admitted to baptism 
 without the fullest evidence of a radical change of character, 
 and a clear understanding of all the obligations and all the 
 dangers involved in the reception of the ordinance. The 
 indication, in any case, of a disposition to make obedience 
 to the duty dependent upon the action of another, was 
 regarded as sufficient reason for setting the applicant aside. 
 Each was required to stand by himself in this great matter, 
 and to make his decision on his own personal responsibility. 
 Hence a depth and strength of individual piety in the con- 
 verts, truly marvellous in persons so recently reclaimed from 
 heathenism. Deprived of their religious teachers, and sepa- 
 rated from each other, they still maintained the life of faith 
 in their hearts, and became sources of spiritual blessing to 
 others. 
 
 In the following beautiful letter from one of their num- 
 ber, we have an expression of intelligent as well as of fervent 
 
 N 
 
178 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 heartfelt piety, which should put to the blush many a pro- 
 fessed disciple who has enjoyed a whole life's culture in this 
 Christian land. 
 
 "translation of a letter from moung shwa-ba to the 
 rev. dr. baldwin. 
 
 ' ' Moung Shwa-ba, an inhabitant of Rangoon, a town of Burmah, 
 one who adheres to the religion of Christ, and has been baptized; 
 who meditates on the immeasurable, incalculable nature of the divine 
 splendour and glory of the Invisible, even the Lord Jesus Christ and 
 God the Father, and takes refuge in the wisdom, and power, and 
 glory of God; affectionately addresses the great teacher Baldwin, 
 a superintendent of missionary affairs in the city of Boston, of 
 America. 
 
 "'Beloved elder Brother, — Though in the present state the 
 places of our residence are very far apart, and we have never met, 
 yet, by means of letters, and of the words of Yudathan, who has 
 told me of you, I love you, and wish to send you this letter. When 
 the time arrives in which we shall wholly put on Christ, — hini in 
 loving whom we cannot tire, and in praising whom we can find no 
 end, — and shall be adorned with those ornaments which the Lord will 
 dispense to us out of the heavenly treasure-house that he has pre- 
 pared, then we shall love one another more perfectly than we do now. 
 
 " 'Formerly I was in the habit of concealing my sins, that they 
 might not appear ; but I am now convinced that I cannot conceal my 
 sins from the Lord, who sees and knows all things, and that I cannot 
 atone for them, nor obtain atonement from my former objects of wor- 
 ship. And, accordingly, I count myself to have lost all, under the 
 elements of the world, and through the grace of the faith of Christ 
 only to have gained the spiritual graces and rewards pertaining to 
 eternity, which cannot be lost. Therefore I have no ground for 
 boasting, pride, and self-exaltation. And, without desiring the 
 praise of men, or seeking my own will, I wish to do the will of God 
 the Father. The members of the body, dead in trespasses and sins, 
 displeasing to God, I desire to make instruments of righteousness, not 
 following the will of the flesh. Worldly desire and heavenly desire 
 being contrary the one to the other, and the desire of visible things 
 counteracting the desire of invisible things, I am as a dead man. 
 However, he quickens the dead, he awakens those that sleep, he lifts up 
 those that fall, he opens blind eyes, he perforates deaf ears, he lights 
 a lamp in the great house of darkness, he relieves the wretched, he 
 feeds the hungry. The words of such a Benefactor if we reject, we 
 
THE NATIVE CHURCH. 170 
 
 must die for ever, and come to everlasting destruction. Which cir- 
 cumstance considering, and meditating also on sickness, old age, and 
 death, incident to the present state of mutability, I kneel and pros- 
 trate myself, and pray before God, the Father of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, who has made atonement for our sins, that he may have 
 mercy on me, and pardon my sins, and make me holy, and give me a 
 repenting, believing, and loving mind. 
 
 " 'Formerly I trusted in my own merits; but now, through the 
 preaching and instruction of teacher Yudathan, I trust in the merits 
 of the Lord Jesus Christ. The teacher, therefore, is the tree; we 
 we are the blossoms and friut. He has laboured to partake of the 
 fruit, and now the tree begins to bear. The bread of life he has given, 
 and we eat. The water from the brook which flows from the top of 
 Mount Calvary, for the cleansing of all filth, he has brought and 
 made us bathe and drink. The bread of which we eat will yet fer- 
 ment and rise. The water which we drink and bathe in, is the water 
 of an unf ailing spring ; and many will yet drink and bathe therein. 
 Then all things will be regenerated and changed. Xow we are 
 strangers and pilgrims ; and it is my desire, without adhering to the 
 things of this world, but longing for my native abode, to consider 
 and incpLiire how long I must labour here, to whom I ought to show 
 the light I have obtained, when I ought to put it up, and when dis- 
 close it? 
 
 " 'The inhabitants of this country of Burmah, being in the evil 
 .practice of forbidden lust, erroneous worship, and false speech, deride 
 the religion of Christ. However, that we may bear patiently deri- 
 sion, and persecution, and death, for the sake of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, pray for us. I do thus pray. For, elder brother, I have to 
 bear the threatening of my own brother and brother-in-law, who 
 say : ' We will beat, and bruise, and pound you ; we will bring you 
 into great difficulty ; you associate with false people ; you keep a 
 false religion; and you speak false words.' However, their false 
 religion is the religion of death. The doctrine of the Cross is the 
 religion of life, of love, of faith. I am a servant of faith. Formerly 
 I was a servant of Satan. Now I am a servant of Christ. And a 
 good servant cannot but follow his Master. Moreover, the divine 
 promises must be accomplished. 
 
 "'In this country of Burniah are many strayed sheep. Teacher 
 Yudathan, pitying them, has come to gather them together, and to 
 feed them in love. Some will not listen, but run away. Some do 
 listen, and adhere to him; and that our numbers may increase, we 
 meet together and pray to the great Proprietor of the sheep. 
 
 '"Thus I, Moling Shwa-ba, a disciple of teacher Yudathan, in 
 
180 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 Rangoon, write and send this letter to the great teacher Baldwin, 
 who lives in Boston, America.' 
 
 "N.B. — Translated from the Burmese original, September 23, 
 1823.— A. Judson, Jk." 
 
 An interesting development of Christian activity is men- 
 tioned in the case of Mali Men-la, the leading female member 
 of the church, who, self-moved, opened a school in her own 
 house for teaching the boys and girls of the village to read, 
 so that they might not be obliged, as formerly, to resort to 
 the Burman priests for education. Moung Ing, "the poor 
 fisherman," who was the second Burman convert, but had 
 been obliged to leave before being baptized, returns after an 
 absence of many months, still "a sincere and hearty believer 
 in the Lord Jesus," and desires to become "a full disciple," 
 by putting on Christ in baptism. At Bike, his place of resi- 
 dence, the Christian heart of this poor unlettered man could 
 not be content with having found the Saviour for itself. To 
 the best of his ability he had made known the gospel among 
 the Burmans and Roman Catholic Portuguese who compose 
 its population; and, immediately after his baptism, he re- 
 turned, laden with books for distribution among both classes. 
 In the course of the summer, Moung Shwa-ba was taken 
 into the service of the mission, with a view to his becoming, 
 in due time, a preacher of the gospel. Mr. Judson thus 
 speaks of this interesting case : — 
 
 "I have this day taken Moung Shwa-ba into the service of the 
 mission. He bids fairer than any other member of the church to be 
 qualified, in due time, for the ministry. For, though inferior to 
 Moung Thahlah in fluency of speech, and to Moung Shwa-gnong in 
 genius and address, he is superior to the former in consistency of 
 character and gravity of deportment, and to the latter in experimen- 
 tal acquaintance with divine things, and devotedness to the cause. 
 But the principal trait of character which distinguishes him from the 
 rest, and affords considerable evidence that he is called by higher 
 authority than that of man to the Christian ministry, is his humble 
 and persevering desire for that office — a desire which sprang up in his 
 heart soon after his conversion, and has been growing ever since. I 
 
THE NATIVE CHURCH. 181 
 
 intend to employ him at present as an assistant in the zayat, on a 
 small allowance of seven or eight rupees a month, which I hope the 
 Board will approve of. In that situation he will have an opportunity 
 of improving in those qualifications which are requisite to lit him to 
 be a teacher of religion among his fellow-countrymen." 
 
 Ere long it is mentioned that " Moung Shwa-gnong also 
 begins to be dissatisfied with being a mere disciple, and 
 hopes that lie may one day be thought worthy of being a 
 teacher of the Christian religion." 
 
 Is not this a glorious specimen of a true church of Jesus 
 Christ % Might it not well be said that in the gathering of 
 this band of believers, few though they were in number, a 
 great work had been accomplished, an important step in the 
 subjugation of Burmah to the Christian faith? 
 
 A thought of much interest is suggested by the review 
 just given of the characteristics of this first native church, 
 which, so far as human agency was concerned, was moulded 
 solely by the influence of one individual. Even that work 
 of God which is most peculiarly his own, the conversion of 
 souls, takes its specific form of development in no small 
 degree from the human instrumentality used in producing it. 
 The piety of converts is, as a general thing, a faithful reflec- 
 tion of that of their spiritual guides. What Christians were 
 those who, in America, were brought into the church 
 under Edwards, and Whitefield, and Nettleton 1 Religion 
 took hold of their whole natures with the grasp of a giant. 
 What depth of conviction ; what views of the awful majesty 
 and excellence of the Divine nature and law; what an over- 
 whelming sense of the love of Christ to creatures so guilty, 
 characterised their religious experience ! The life which 
 developed itself out of this powerful inward "work," as it 
 was well called, bore the stamp of its origin. " Ye are not 
 your own ; ye are bought with a price, even the precious 
 blood of Christ," was henceforth written on all their aims, 
 on their whole walk and conversation in the world. Place 
 beside this the results of some more recent revival labours, 
 
182 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 the genuineness of which cannot charitably be doubted; yet, 
 in comparison, how weak, shallow, and ineffective is the type 
 of conversion ! To what can the difference be ascribed, 
 except to the wide difference in the personal religious expe- 
 rience of their spiritual teachers 1 
 
 In this view how beautiful is the light reflected from the 
 piety of these first Burman converts, upon that of the mis- 
 sionary who had been their sole guide in the knowledge of 
 God ! All his genius and his rich human culture would 
 have availed nothing in this highest work, without that deep, 
 earnest, all-pervading spirit of godliness which formed the 
 life of his own soul. Other aids are indeed necessary for 
 bringing into contact minds separated from each other by 
 diverse languages, customs, and mental habits; but, this 
 being accomplished, the missionary's success in his real work, 
 that of winning souls to Christ, of instrumentally forming 
 them into his image, demands in him, as the essential condi- 
 tion Of SUCCeSS, A SANCTIFIED SPIRIT, A HOLY LIFE. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 SUFFERINGS AT AVA. 
 
 In the latter part of the summer of 1821, Mrs. Judson's 
 complaint returned in so aggravated a form, that her physi- 
 cians prescribed a long sea voyage and change of climate, as 
 the only chance for her recovery. After a long course of the 
 most active medical treatment, with no effect but to reduce 
 her strength, this painful step was at length resolved on; 
 and on the 21st of August she spiled for Bengal on her way 
 to her native land. Her departure left Mr. Judson in utter 
 solitude for nearly four months. In December, he was 
 cheered by the arrival of Dr. Price, a missionary physician, 
 
SUFFERINGS AT AVA. 183 
 
 recently appointed by the Board; and in January, by the 
 return of Mr. Hough and his family, to resume their con- 
 nection with the mission. Prospects at this time looked 
 brighter than at any former period. Their plans were, 
 however, soon disturbed by a summons for Dr. Price to 
 come up to " the golden city," whither the fame of his sur- 
 gical successes in Rangoon had spread, and had awakened 
 the royal curiosity. Of course, Mr. Judson was obliged to 
 accompany him as interpreter. At almost any other time 
 he would have embraced the opportunity with joy ; for, as 
 before remarked, it was in his view an object of prime im- 
 portance, for the spread of Christianity through the empire, 
 that it should gain a foothold in Ava. Now, however, the 
 promising state of the mission at Rangoon, and especially 
 his earnest desire to complete the translation of the New 
 Testament, made him very reluctant to go. But "the 
 golden lips" had spoken, and there was no room for choice. 
 Accordingly, in August, 1822, they left Rangoon, and pro- 
 ceeded in a government boat up the river. 
 
 Their reception at Ava was widely different from that 
 experienced on Mr. Judson's former visit. The eclat of Dr. 
 Price's surgical skill seemed to have dispelled all prejudices, 
 and disposed the emperor to be extremely liberal and obliging 
 towards all who were connected with him, — even so far as to 
 wink at the propagation of a new religion. He learned, 
 without any manifestation of displeasure, that some of his 
 own subjects in Rangoon had embraced the foreign faith. 
 The royal palace itself was frequently the scene of animated 
 religious discussion with members of the imperial family 
 and the highest officers of government. One of the king's 
 brothers, Prince M., a highly intelligent young man, greatly 
 interested in foreign science, and who had attached himself 
 strongly to the missionaries, assured Mr. Judson that there 
 need be no apprehension of religious persecution under the 
 present reign. " My brother," said he, " has a good heart, 
 and wishes all to believe and worship as they please." On 
 
184 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 one occasion, in a personal interview with the king, his 
 majesty renewed, in a friendly manner, his inquiries respect- 
 ing the Burman converts. In the course of his replies, Mr. 
 Judson made known the fact that he was accustomed to 
 preach every Sabbath. 
 
 "'What! in Burman?' 'Yes.' 'Let us hear how you preach.' 
 I hesitated. An a-twen-woon repeated the order. I began with a 
 form of worship which first ascribes glory to God, and then declares 
 the commands of the law of the gospel ; after which I stopped. ' Go 
 on,' said another a-twen-woon. The whole court was profoundly 
 silent. I proceeded with a few sentences, declarative of the perfec- 
 tions of God, when his majesty's curiosity was satisfied, and he inter- 
 rupted me. In the course of subsequent conversation, he asked whaE 
 I had to say of Gautama ? I replied, that we all knew he was the son 
 of king Thog-dan-dah-nah ; that we regarded him as a wise man and 
 a great teacher, but did not call him God. 'That is right,' said 
 Moung K. N. , an a-twen-woon who had not hitherto appeared very 
 friendly to me. And he proceeded to relate the substance of a long 
 communication which I lately made to him hi the privy council-room, 
 about God and Christ, &c. And this he did in a very clear and satis- 
 factory manner, so that I had scarcely a single correction to make in 
 his statement. Moung Zah, encouraged by all this, really began to 
 take the side of God before his majesty, and said, 'Nearly all the 
 world, your majesty, believe in an eternal God, all except Burmah 
 and Siam, these little spots !' His majesty remained silent, and after 
 some desultory inquiries he abruptly arose and retired." 
 
 Subsequent interviews with his majesty proved that no 
 unfavourable impression had been made on his mind by this 
 exposition of the Christian faith. When Mr. Judson was 
 about to leave for Rangoon, in expectation of Mrs, Judson's 
 speedy arrival, the king inquired with great interest respect- 
 ing his return, and expressed much satisfaction at the assu- 
 rance of his intention to make Ava his permanent residence. 
 He obtained, likewise, by an imperial order, the grant of a 
 small piece of land from the chief public minister of state, 
 for the express purpose of building a kyoung, — the designa- 
 tion of residences appropriated to teachers of religion. 
 
 Such were the bright prospects of the mission when Mr. 
 
SUFFERINGS AT AVA. 185 
 
 Judson left Ava, at the beginning of the year 1823. On his 
 arrival in Rangoon, he found there a letter from Mrs. Jud- 
 son, which informed him that her absence would be pro- 
 tracted several months longer. He concluded to await her 
 coming in Rangoon, employing the interval in completing 
 his translation of the New Testament, — " a work," he writes, 
 " which I left unfinished with great reluctance, and which I 
 rejoice to have leisure to resume." 
 
 A weary, anxious year followed; for it was not till Feb- 
 ruary, 1824, that he had the joy of welcoming his long- 
 absent wife, and fourteen months had then elapsed since the 
 date of her last letter. We pass lightly over such an item 
 as this in the hurry of strange and overwhelming events 
 which immediately succeeded. But let any one try to 
 realize it as suffered by himself, and it will be felt that the 
 uncomplaining endurance of such trials is not among the 
 least evidences of a disinterested and heroic spirit. His joy 
 at meeting was greatly enhanced by the inductions of im- 
 proved health, written on the fresh and animated counte- 
 nance of his beloved wife. "It is the Ann Hasseltine of 
 other days ! " he exclaims, in a letter relating to her arrival. 
 
 He had also the pleasure of welcoming, at the same time, 
 those excellent missionaries, Mr. and Mrs. Wade, who after- 
 wards became so dear to him as personal friends and asso- 
 ciates in the mission. Leaving them for the present to 
 acquire the language in Rangoon, Mr. and Mrs. Judson 
 immediately took a boat for Ava, which they reached in 
 safety after a tedious voyage of six weeks. 
 
 It was not without feelings of anxiety that they returned 
 to the capital, for rumours of a misunderstanding with 
 England had been for some time whispered in Rangoon. But 
 as it was known that the Bengal government desired a con- 
 tinuance of friendly relations, it was hoped that the difficulty 
 might be peaceably adjusted. When within 100 miles of 
 Ava, however, they heard of the declaration of war by the 
 Burmese; and not long after, met the then most celebrated 
 
18G THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 general, Bandoola, "seated in his golden barge, and sur- 
 rounded by a fleet of golden war boats," proceeding with his 
 troops down the river. The missionaries were hailed and 
 questioned by his order; but on being informed that they 
 were Americans, not English, and were going to Ava in 
 obedience to the royal command, lie allowed them to con- 
 tinue their journey. 
 
 On their arrival, they found that all the foreigners were, 
 to some extent, under suspicion of a secret connection with 
 the English government, and that even Dr. Price was out of 
 favour at court. Mr. Judson's reception, when he paid his 
 respects at the palace, was very cold and distant; and no 
 encouragement was given for Mrs. Judson to visit the queen, 
 though formerly her majesty had expressed great interest in 
 her coming. By other branches of the royal family, how- 
 ever, they were still treated with much kindness and con- 
 sideration. Under these circumstances they thought it most 
 prudent to go on with the erection of a house, on the spot 
 of ground given them last year by the king, and to prosecute 
 their missionary efforts as if nothing had happened; hoping 
 thus to convince the government that they had no concern 
 with the war. 
 
 "In just a fortnight from our arrival," writes Mrs. Jud- 
 son, " we moved into a house built in that time, which is 
 sufficiently large to make us comfortable. It is in a most 
 delightful situation, out of the dust of the town, and on the 
 bank of the river. The spot given by his majesty is small, 
 being only 120 feet long and seventy-five wide; but it is our 
 own, and is the most healthy situation I have seen. Our 
 house is raised four feet from the ground, and consists of 
 three small rooms and a veranda." 
 
 Here, daily, a little assembly of natives gathered at even- 
 ing worship, which was conducted in Burman, and every 
 Sabbath Mr. Judson preached the gospel in Burman, at the 
 house of Dr. Price. Mrs. Judson also commenced a girls' 
 school, with encouraging prospects. 
 
SUFFERINGS AT AVA. 187 
 
 Soon after their arrival, the court had removed for a short 
 time to Ummerapoora, the old capital, preparatory to taking 
 formal possession of the splendid new palace, and of Ava as 
 the future royal residence. The imposing ceremony is thus 
 graphically sketched by Mrs. Judson :*r- 
 
 "I dare not attempt a description of that splendid day, when 
 Majesty, with all its attendant glory, entered the gates of the golden 
 city, and amid the acclamations of millions, I may say, took posses- 
 sion of the palace. The sanpwars of the provinces bordering on 
 China, all the viceroys and high officers of the kingdom, were assem- 
 bled on the occasion, dressed in their robes of state, and ornamented 
 with the insignia of their office. The white elephant, richly adorned 
 with gold and jewels, was one of the most beautiful objects in the 
 procession. The king and queen alone were unadorned, dressed in the 
 simple garb of the country ; they, hand in hand, entered the garden 
 in which we had taken our seats, and where a banquet was prepared 
 for their refreshment. All the riches and glory of the empire were 
 on this day exhibited to view. The number and immense size of the 
 elephants, the numerous horses and great variety of vehicles of all 
 descriptions, far surpassed anything I have ever seen or imagined." 
 
 An order was soon issued, forbidding all foreigners, Mr. 
 Lanciego excepted, from entering the palace. But several 
 weeks passed on without any further alarm, during which. 
 they quietly pursued their missionary avocations ; and Mr. 
 Judson commenced the erection of a small brick house for 
 their accommodation in the approaching hot season. 
 
 But on the 23rd of March they were surprised by the 
 news that Rangoon had been taken by the English. The 
 intelligence produced great indignation at court. Such was 
 the pride and self-confidence of the government, that the 
 only fear was lest the English should escape from Rangoon 
 before the arrival of the army of ten or twelve thousand 
 men, now sent down from Ava. 
 
 The detail of the succeeding two years of terror and 
 suffering is best given in Mrs. Judson's narrative, so like 
 herself in its clear, unpretending, animated simplicity : — 
 
 "As soon as the army was despatched, the government began to 
 
188 THE EARNEST MAN.. 
 
 inquire the cause of the arrival of the strangers at Rangoon. There 
 must be spies in the country, suggested some, who have invited them 
 over. And who so likely to be spies as the Englishmen residing at 
 Ava ? A report was in circulation that Captain Laird, lately arrived, 
 had brought Bengal papers which contained the intention of the Eng- 
 lish to take Rangoon, and it was kept a secret from his majesty. An 
 inquiry was instituted. The three Englishmen, Gouger, Laird, and 
 Rogers, were called and examined. It was found they had seen the 
 papers, and were put in confinement, though not in prison. We now 
 began to tremble for ourselves, and were in daily expectation of some 
 •dreadful event. 
 
 "At length Mr. Judson and Dr. Price were summoned to a coiu*t 
 of examination, where strict inquiry was made relative to all they 
 knew. The great point seemed to be whether they had been in the 
 habit of making communications to foreigners of the state of the 
 country, &c. They answered they had always written to their friends 
 in America, but had no correspondence with English officers or the 
 Bengal government. After their examination they were not put in 
 confinement, as the Englishmen had been, but were allowed to return 
 to their houses. In examining the accounts of Mr. Gouger, it was 
 found that Mr. Judson and Dr. Price had taken money of him to a 
 considerable amount. Ignorant as were the Burmese of our mode of 
 receiving money by orders on Bengal, this circumstance, to their sus- 
 picious minds, was a sufficient evidence that the missionaries were in 
 the pay of the English, and very probably spies. It was thus repre- 
 sented to the king, who, in an angry tone, ordered the immediate 
 arrest of the ' two teachers. ' 
 
 "On the 8th of June, just as we were preparing for dinner, in 
 rushed an officer, holding a black book, with a dozen Burmans, 
 accompanied by one whom, from his spotted face, we knew to be 
 an executioner, and a ' son of the prison. ' ' Where is the teacher ? ' 
 was the first inquiry. Mr. Judson presented himself. 'You are 
 called by the king,' said the officer — a form of speech always used 
 when about to arrest a criminal. The spotted man instantly seized 
 Mr. Judson, tlirew him on the floor, and produced the small cord, the 
 instrument of torture. I caught hold of his arm. 'Stay,' said I; 
 ' I will give you money. ' ' Take her too, ' said the officer ; ' she also is a 
 foreigner.' Mr. Judson, with an imploring look, begged that they 
 would let me remain till further orders. The scene was now shock- 
 ing beyond description. The whole neighbourhood had collected ; the 
 masons at work on the brick house threw down their tools and ran ; 
 the little Burman children were screaming and crying ; the Bengalee 
 servants stood in amazement at the indignities offered their master ; 
 
SUFFERINGS AT AVA. 189 
 
 and the hardened executioner, with a kind of hellish joy, drew tight 
 the cords, bound Mr. Judson fast, and dragged him off I knew not 
 whither. In vain I begged and entreated the spotted face to take the 
 silver and loosen the ropes ; but he spurned my offers, and immedi- 
 ately departed. I gave the money, however, to Moung Ing to follow 
 after, to make some further attempt to mitigate the torture of Mr. 
 Judson ; but instead of succeeding, when a few rods from the house, 
 the unfeeling wretches again threw their prisoner on the ground, 
 and drew the cords still tighter, so as almost to prevent respiration. 
 
 "The officer and his gang proceeded on to the court-house, where 
 the governor of the city and officers were collected, one of whom read 
 the order of the king to commit Mr. Judson to the death prison, into 
 which he was soon hurled, the door closed, and Moung Ing saw no 
 more. What a night was now before me ! I retired into my own 
 room, and endeavoured to obtain consolation from committing my 
 case to God, and imploring fortitude and strength to suffer whatever 
 awaited me. But the consolation of retirement was not long allowed 
 me, for the magistrate of the place had come into the veranda, and 
 continually called me to come out and submit to his examination. 
 But previously to going out I destroyed all my letters, journals, and 
 writings of every kind, lest they should disclose the fact that we had 
 correspondents hi England, and had minuted down every occurrence 
 since our arrival in the country. When this work of destruction was 
 finished, I went out, and submitted to the examination of the magis- 
 trate, who inquired very minutely of everything I knew ; then ordered 
 the gates of the compound to be shut, no person to be allowed to go 
 in or out, placed a guard of ten ruffians, to whom he gave a strict 
 charge to keep me safe, and departed. 
 
 " It was now dark. I retired to an inner room with my four little 
 Burrnan girls, and barred the doors. The guard instantly ordered me 
 to unbar the doors and come out, or they woidd break the house 
 down. I obstinately refused to obey, and endeavoured to intimidate 
 them by threatening to complain of their conduct to higher authori- 
 ties on the morrow. Finding me resolved in disregarding their orders, 
 they took the two Beugalee servants, and confined them in the stocks 
 in a very painful position. I could not endure this, but called the 
 head man to the window, and promised to make them all a present in 
 the morning if they would release the servants. After much debate, 
 and many severe threatenings, they consented, but seemed resolved 
 to annoy me as much as possible. My unprotected, desolate state, 
 my entire uncertainty of the fate of Mr. Judson, and the dreadful 
 carousings and almost diabolical language of the guard, all conspired 
 to make it by far the most distressing night I had ever passed. You 
 
190 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 may -well imagine, my clear brother, that sleep was a stranger to my 
 eyes, and peace and composure to my mind. 
 
 "The next morning I sent Moung Ing to ascertain the situation of 
 yoitr brother, and give him food, if still living. He soon returned 
 with the intelligence that Mr. Judson and all the white foreigners 
 were confined in the death prison, with three pairs of iron fetters each, 
 and fastened to a long pole, to prevent their moving ! The point of 
 my anguish now was, that I was a prisoner myself, and could make 
 no efforts for the release of the missionaries. I begged and entreated 
 the magistrate to allow me to go to some member of government to 
 state my case; but he said he did not dare to consent, for fear I 
 should make my escape. I next wrote a note to one of the king's 
 sisters, with whom I had been intimate, requesting her to use her 
 influence for the release of the teachers. The note was returned with 
 this message : ' She did not understand it ; ' which was a polite refu- 
 sal to interfere; though I afterwards ascertained that she had an 
 anxious desire to assist us, but dared not on account of the queen. 
 The day (bagged heavily away, and another dreadful night was before 
 me. I endeavoured to soften the feelings of the guard, by giving 
 them tea and cigars for the night; so that they allowed me to 
 remain inside my room without threatening, as they did the night 
 before. But the idea of your brother being stretched on the bare 
 floor, in irons and confinement, haunted my mind like a spectre, and 
 prevented my obtaining any quiet sleep, though nature was almost 
 exhausted. 
 
 "On the third day I sent a message to the governor of the city, 
 who has the entire direction of prison affairs, to allow me to visit him 
 with a present. This had the desired effect, and he immediately sent 
 orders to the guards, to permit my going into town. The governor 
 received me pleasantly, and asked me what I wanted. I stated to 
 him the situation of the foreigners, and particularly that of the 
 teachers, who were Americans, and had nothing to do with the war. 
 He told me that it was not in his power to release them from prison 
 or irons, but that he could make their situation more comfortable; 
 there was his head officer, with whom I must consult relative to the 
 means. The officer, who proved to be one of the city writers, and 
 whose comitenance at the first glance presented the most perfect 
 assemblage of all the evil passions attached to human nature, took 
 me aside, and endeavoured to convince me that myself as well as the 
 prisoners, were entirely at his disposal ; that our future comfort must 
 depend upon my liberality in regard to presents ; and that these must 
 be made in a private way, and unknown to any officer in the govern- 
 ment ! 'What must I do,' said I, 'to obtain a mitigation of the 
 
SUFFERINGS AT AVA. 191 
 
 present suffering of the two teachers V 'Pay to me,' said he, 'two 
 hundred ticals [about a hundred dollars], two pieces of fine cloth, 
 raid two pieces of handkerchiefs.' I had taken money with me, in the 
 morning; our house being two miles from the prison, I could not 
 easily return. This I offered to the writer, and begged he would not 
 insist on the other articles, as they were not in my possession. He 
 hesitated for some time ; but fearing to lose sight of so much money, 
 he concluded to take it, promising to relieve the teachers from their 
 painful situation. 
 
 "I then procured an order from the governor for my admittance 
 into prison ; but the sensations produced by meeting yonr brother in 
 that loretched, horrid situation, and the affecting scene which ensued, 
 I will not attempt to describe. Mr. Judson crawled to the door of the 
 prison, — for I was never allowed to enter, — gave me some directions 
 relative to his release ; but before we could make any arrangement, I 
 was ordered to depart by those iron-hearted jailers, who could not 
 endure to see us enjoy the poor consolation of meeting in that miser- 
 able place. In vain I pleaded the order from the governor for my 
 admittance; they again harshly repeated, 'Depart, or we will put 
 you out.' The same evening the missionaries, together with the 
 other foreigners, who paid an equal sum, were taken out of the com- 
 mon prison, and confined in an open shed in the prison inclosure. 
 Here I was allowed to send them food, and mats to sleep on, but was 
 not permitted to enter again for several days. 
 
 "My next object was to get a petition presented to the queen; but 
 no person being admitted into the palace who was in disgrace with 
 his majesty, I sought to present it through the medium of her 
 brother's wife. I had visited her in better days, and received 
 particular marks of her favour. But now times were altered : 
 Mr. Judson was in prison and I in distress, which was a sufficient 
 reason for giving me a cold reception. I took a present of considerable 
 value. She was lolling on her carpet as I entered, with her attendants 
 around her. I waited not for the usual question to a suppliant, 
 'What do you want?' but in a bold, earnest, yet respectful manner, 
 stated our distresses and our wrongs, and begged her assistance. She 
 partly raised her head, opened the present I had brought, and coolly 
 replied, ' Your case is not singular ; all the foreigners are treated 
 alike.' ' But it is singular,' said I ; 'the teachers are Americans ; they 
 are ministers of religion, have nothing to do with war or politics, and 
 came to Ava in obedience to the king's command. They have never 
 done anything to deserve such treatment, and is it right they should 
 be treated thus?' ' The king does as he pleases,' said she ; 'I am not 
 the king; what can I do ?' ' You can state their case to the queen, 
 
192 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 and obtain their release,' replied I. 'Place yourself in my situation; 
 were you in America, and your husband, innocent of crime, thrown 
 into prison, in irons, and you a solitary, unprotected female, — what 
 would you do?' With a slight degree of feeling she said, 'I will 
 present your petition; come again to-morrow.' I returned to the 
 house with considerable hope that the speedy release of the mission- 
 aries was at hand. But the next day Mr. Gouger's property, to the 
 amount of 50,000 rupees, was taken and carried to the palace. The 
 officers on their return politely informed me they shoidd visit our 
 house on the morrow. I felt obliged for this information, and accord- 
 ingly made preparations to receive them by secreting as many little 
 articles as possible, together with considerable silver, as I knew, if 
 the war should be protracted, we should be in a state of starvation 
 without it. But my mind was in a dreadful state of agitation lest it 
 shoidd be discovered, and cause my being thrown into prison ; and 
 had it been possible to procure money from any other quarter, I 
 shoidd not have ventured on such a step. 
 
 "The following morning the royal treasurer, the governor of the 
 north gate of the palace, who was in future our steady friend, and 
 another nobleman, attended by forty or fifty followers, came to take 
 possession of all we had. I treated them civilly, gave them chairs to 
 sit on, tea and sweetmeats for their refreshment; and justice obliges 
 me to say that they conducted the business of confiscation with more 
 regard to my feelings than I should have thought it possible for Bur- 
 mese officers to exhibit. The three officers, with one of the royal 
 secretaries, alone entered the house ; their attendants were ordered to 
 remain outside. They saw I was deeply affected, and ajwlogised for 
 what they were about to do by saying that it was painful for them to 
 take possession of property not their own, but they were compelled 
 thus to do by order of the king. ' Where are your silver, gold, and 
 jewels?' said the royal treasurer. ' I have no gold or jewels, but 
 here is the key of a trunk which contains the silver ; do with it as 
 you please.' The trunk was produced, and the silver weighed. ' This 
 money,' said I, 'was collected in America, by the disciples of Christ, 
 and sent here for the purpose of building a kyoung [the name of the 
 priest's dwelling], and for our support while teaching the religion of 
 Christ. Is it suitable that you shoidd take it?' The Burmans are 
 averse to taking what is offered in a religious point of view, which was 
 the cause of my making the inquiry. ' We will state the circumstance 
 to the king,' said one of them, ' and perhaps he will restore it. But is 
 this all the silver you have?' I could not tell a falsehood. 'The 
 house is in your possession,' I replied, ' search for yourselves.' ' Have 
 you not deposited silver with some person of your acquaintance?' 
 
SUFFERINGS AT AVA. 193 
 
 ' My acquaintances are all in prison ; with whom should I deposit 
 silver?' They next ordered my trunk and drawers to be examined. 
 The secretary only was allowed to accompany me in this search. 
 Everything nice or curious which met his view was presented to the 
 officers for their decision whether it should be taken or retained. I 
 begged they would not take our wearing apparel, as it would be dis- 
 graceful to take clothes partly worn into the possession of his majesty, 
 and to us they were of unspeakable value. They assented, and took 
 a list only, and did the same with the books, medicines, &c. My 
 little work-table and rocking-chair, presents from my beloved brother, 
 I rescued from their grasp, partly by artifice and partly through their 
 ignorance. They left, also, many articles which were of inestimable 
 value during our long imprisonment. 
 
 "As soon as they had finished their search and departed, I 
 hastened to the queen's brother to hear what had been the fate of my 
 petition, when, alas ! all my hopes were dashed, by his wife's coolly 
 saying, ' I stated your case to the queen, but her majesty replied, 
 The teachers ivill not die; let them remain as they are.'' My expecta- 
 tions had been so much excited that this sentence was like a thunder- 
 clap to my feelings. For the truth at one glance assured me that if 
 the queen refused assistance, who would dare to intercede for me? 
 "With a heavy heart I departed, and on my way home attempted to 
 enter the prison gate, to communicate the sad tidings to your brother 
 but was harshly refused admittance ; and for the ten days following, 
 notwithstanding my daily efforts, I was not allowed to enter. "We 
 attempted to communicate by writing, and after being successful for 
 a few days it was discovered ; the poor fellow who carried the com- 
 munications was beaten and put in the stocks, and the circumstance 
 cost me about ten dollars, besides two or three days of agony for fear 
 of the consequences. 
 
 " The officers who had taken possession of our property presented 
 it to his majesty, saying, ' Judson is a true teacher ; we foimd nothing 
 in his house but what belongs to priests. In addition to this money, 
 there are an immense number of books, medicines, trunks of wearing 
 apparel, &c, of which we have only taken a list. Shall we take 
 them or let them remain ?' ' Let them remain,' said the king, ' and 
 put this property by itself, for it shall be restored to him if he is 
 found innocent.' This was an allusion to the idea of his being a spy. 
 "For two or three months following I was subject to continual 
 harassments, partly through my ignorance of police management, 
 and partly through the insatiable desire of every petty officer to 
 enrich himself through our misfortunes. When the officers came to 
 our house to confiscate our property, they insisted on knowing how 
 
194 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 much I had given the governor and prison officers to release the 
 teachers from the inner prison. I honestly told them, and they 
 demanded the sum from the governor, which threw him into a 
 dreadful rage, and threatened to put all the prisoners back into their 
 original place. I went to him the next morning, and the first words 
 with which he accosted me were, ' You are very bad ; why did you 
 tell the royal treasurer that you had given me so much money?' 
 'The treasurer inquired; what could I say?' I replied. 'Say that 
 you had given nothing,' said he, ' and I would have made the teachers 
 comfortable in prison ; but now I know not what will be their fate.' 
 'But I cannot tell a falsehood,' I replied ; 'my religion differs from 
 yours; it forbids prevarication; and had you stood by me with 
 your knife raised, I could not have said what you suggest. ' His wife, 
 who sat by his side, and who always, from this time, continued my 
 firm friend, instantly said, ' Very true ; what else could she have 
 done? I like such straightforward conduct; you must not,' turning 
 to the governor, ' be angry with her. ' I then presented the governor 
 with a beautiful opera-glass I had just received from England, and 
 begged his anger at me would not influence him to treat the prisoners 
 with unkindness, and I would endeavour from time to time to make 
 him such presents as would compensate for his loss. 'You may 
 intercede for your husband only ; for your sake he shall remain where 
 he is ; but let the other prisoners take care of themselves.' I pleaded 
 hard for Dr. Price ; but he woidd not listen, and the same day had 
 him returned to the inner prison, where he remained ten days. He 
 was then taken out, in consequence of the doctor's promising a piece 
 of broadcloth, and my sending two pieces of handkerchiefs. 
 
 "About this period I was one day summoned to the Lutd'hau in an 
 official way. What new evil was before me I knew not, but was 
 obliged to go. When arrived, I M r as allowed to stand at the bottom 
 of the stairs, as no female is permitted to ascend the steps, or even to 
 stand, but sit on the ground. Hundreds were collected around. The 
 officer who presided, in an authoritative voice, began, ' Speak the truth 
 in answer to questions I shall ask. If you speak true, no evil will 
 follow ; but if not, your life will not be spared. It is reported that 
 you have committed to the care of a Burmese officer a string of 
 pearls, a pair of diamond ear-rings, and a silver tea-pot. Is it true ?' 
 'It is not,' I replied; 'and if you or any other person can produce 
 these articles, I refuse not to die. ' The officer again urged the neces- 
 sity of 'speaking true.' I told him I had nothing more to say on the 
 subject, but begged he would use his influence to obtain the release 
 of Mr. Judson from prison. 
 
 "I returned to the house with a heart much lighter than I went, 
 
SUFFERINGS AT AVA. 19-5 
 
 though conscious of my perpetual exposure to such harassments. 
 Notwithstanding the repulse I had met in my application to the 
 queen, I coidd not remain without making continual effort for your 
 brother's release, while there was the least probability of success. 
 Time after time my visits to the queen's sister-in-law were repeated, 
 till she refused to answer a question, and told me by her looks I had 
 better keep out of her presence. For the seven following months, 
 hardly a day passed that I did not visit some one of the members of 
 government, or branches of the royal family, in order to gain their 
 influence in our behalf ; but the only benefit residting was that their 
 encouraging promises preserved us from despair, and induced a hope 
 of the speedy termination of our difficulties, which enabled us to bear 
 our distresses better than we otherwise should have done. I ought, 
 however, to mention that, by my repeated visits to the different 
 members of government, I gained several friends who were ready to 
 assist me with articles of food, though in a private manner, and who 
 used their influence in the palace to destroy the impression of our 
 being in any way engaged in the present war. But no one dared to 
 speak a word to the king or queen in favour of a foreigner, while 
 there were such continual reports of the success of the English 
 arms. 
 
 "During these seven months the continual extortions aud oppres- 
 sions to which your brother and the other white prisoners were 
 subject are indescribable. Sometimes sums of money were demanded, 
 sometimes pieces of cloth and handkerchiefs ; at other times an order 
 woidd be issued that the white foreigners should not speak to each 
 other, or have any communication with their friends without. Then 
 again, the servants were forbidden to carry in their food without an 
 extra fee. Sometimes for days and days together, I could not go into 
 the prison till after dark, when I had two miles to walk in returning 
 to the house. 0, how many, many times have I returned from that 
 dreary prison at nine o'clock at night, solitary, and worn out with 
 fatigue and anxiet}* - , and thrown myself down in that same rocking- 
 chair which you and Deacon L. provided for me in Boston, and 
 endeavoured to invent some new scheme for the release of the 
 prisoners ! Sometimes, for a moment or two, my thoughts would 
 glance towards America and my beloved friends there ; but for nearly 
 a year and a half, so entirely engrossed was every thought with 
 present scenes and sufferings, that I seldom reflected on a single 
 occurrence of my former life, or recollected that I had a friend in 
 existence out of Ava. 
 
 "You, my dear brother, who know my strong attachment to my 
 friends, and how much pleasure I have hitherto experienced from 
 
19G THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 retrospect, can judge from the above circumstances how intense were 
 my sufferings. But the point, the acme of my distress, consisted in 
 the awful uncertainty of our final fate. My prevailing opinion was 
 that my husband would suffer violent death, and that I should, of 
 course, become a slave, and languish out a miserable, though short 
 existence, in the tyrannic hands of some unfeeling monster. But the 
 consolations of religion in these trying circumstances were neither 
 1 few nor small.' It taught me to look beyond this world to that rest, 
 that peaceful, happy rest, where Jesus reigns and oppression never 
 enters. But how have I digressed from my relation ! I will again 
 return. 
 
 "The war was now prosecuted with all the energy the Burmese 
 government possessed. New troops were continually raised and sent 
 down the river, and as frequent reports returned of their being all cut 
 off. But that part of the Burmese army stationed in Arracan, under 
 the command of Bandoola, had been more successful. 300 prisoners, 
 at one time, were sent to the capital as an evidence of the victory 
 that had been gained. The king began to think that none but Ban- 
 doola understood the art of fighting with foreigners ; consequently, 
 his majesty recalled him, with the design of his taking command of 
 the army that had been sent to Rangoon. On his arrival at Ava he 
 was received at court in the most flattering manner, and was the 
 recipient of every favour in the power of the king and queen to 
 bestow. He was, in fact, while at Ava, the acting king. I was 
 resolved to apply to him for the release of the missionaries, though 
 some members of government advised me not, lest he, being reminded 
 of their existence, should issue an immediate order for their execution. 
 But it was my last hope, and, as it proved, my last application. 
 
 "Your brother wrote a petition privately, stating every circum- 
 stance that would have a tendency to interest him in our behalf. 
 With fear and trembling I approached him while surrounded by a 
 crowd of flatterers ; and one of his secretaries took the petition and 
 read it aloud. After hearing it he spoke to me in an obliging manner, 
 asked several questions relative to the teachers, said he would think 
 of the subject, and bade me come again. I ran to the prison to com- 
 municate the favourable reception to Mr. Judson ; and we both had 
 sanguine hopes that his release was at hand. But the governor of the 
 city expressed his amazement at my temerity, and said he doubted 
 not it would be the means of destroying all the prisoners. In a day 
 or two, however, I went again, and took a present of considerable 
 value. Bandoola was not at home ; but his lady, after ordering the 
 present to be taken into another room, modestly informed me that 
 she was ordered by her husband to make the following communica- 
 
SUFFERINGS AT AVA. 197 
 
 tion : That lie was now very busily employed in making preparations 
 for Rangoon ; but that when he had retaken that place, and expelled 
 the English, he would return and release all the prisoners. 
 
 " Thus again were all our hopes dashed ; and we felt that we could 
 do nothing more but sit down and submit to our lot. From this time 
 we gave up all idea of being released from prison till the termination 
 of the war; but I was still obliged to visit constantly some of the 
 members of government with little presents, particularly the governor 
 of the city, for the purpose of making the situation of the prisoners 
 tolerable. I generally spent the greater part of every other day at 
 the governor's house, giving him minute information relative to 
 American manners, customs, government, &e. He used to be so much 
 gratified with my communications as to feel greatly disappointed if 
 any occurrence prevented my spending the usual hours at his house. 
 
 "Some months after your brother's imprisonment I was permitted 
 to make a little bamboo room in the prison inclosure, where he could 
 be much by himself, and where I was sometimes allowed to spend two 
 or three hours. It so happened that the two months he occupied this 
 place were the coldest of the year, when he would have suffered much 
 in the open shed he had previously occupied. After the birth of your 
 little niece, I was unable to visit the prison and the governor as be- 
 fore, and found I had lost considerable influence, previously gained ; 
 for he was not so forward to hear my petitions, when any difficulty 
 occurred, as he formerly had been. When Maria was nearly two 
 months old, her father one morning sent me word that he and all the 
 white prisoners were put into the inner prison, in five pairs of fetters 
 each ; that his little room had been torn down, and his mat, pillow, 
 &c, been taken by the jailers. This was to me a dreadful shock, as 
 I thought at once it was only a prelude to greater evils. 
 
 "I should have mentioned before this the defeat of Bandoola, his 
 escape to Dan-a-byoo, the complete destruction of his army, and loss 
 of ammunition, and the consternation this intelligence produced at 
 court. The English army had left Rangoon, and was advancing 
 towards Prome, when these severe measures were taken with the 
 prisoners. 
 
 "I went immediately to the governor's house. He was not at 
 home, but had ordered his wife to tell me, when I came, not to ask 
 to have the additional fetters taken off, or the prisoners released, for 
 it could not be done. I went to the prison gate, but was forbidden 
 to enter. All was as still as death, — not a white face to be seen, or a 
 vestige of Air. Judson's little room remaining. I was determined to 
 see the governor and know the cause of this additional oppression ; 
 and for this purpose returned into town the same evening at an hour 
 
198 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 T knew he would be at home. He was in his audience-room, and, as 
 I entered, looked up without speaking, but exhibited a mixture of 
 shame and affected anger in his countenance. I began by saying, 
 ' Your lordship has hitherto treated us with the kindness of a father. 
 Our obligations to you are very great. We have looked to you for 
 protection from oppression and cruelty. You have in many instances 
 mitigated the sufferings of those unfortunate though innocent beings 
 committed to your charge. You have promised me particularly that 
 you would stand by me to the last ; and though you should receive an 
 order from the king, you would not put Mr. Judson to death. What 
 crime has he committed to deserve such additional punishment?' 
 The old man's hard heart was melted, for he wept like a child. ' I 
 pity you, Tsa-yah-ga-dau,' — a name by which he always called me, — 
 ' I knew you would make me feel ; I therefore forbade your applica- 
 tion. But you must believe me when I say I do not wish to increase 
 the sufferings of the prisoners. When I am ordered to execute them, 
 the least that I can do is to put them out of sight. I will now tell 
 you,' continued he, 'what I have never told you before, — that three 
 times I have received intimations from the cpieen's brother to assas- 
 sinate all the white prisoners privately ; but I would not do it. And 
 I now repeat it, though I execute all the others, I will never execute 
 your husband. But I cannot release him from his present confine- 
 ment, and you must not ask it.' I had never seen him manifest so 
 much feeling, or so resolute in denying me a favour, which circum- 
 stance was an additional reason for thinking dreadful scenes were 
 before us. 
 
 "The situation of the prisoners was now distressing beyond de- 
 scription. It was at the commencement of the hot season. There 
 were above a hundred prisoners shut up in one room, without a breath 
 of air excepting from the cracks in the boards. I sometimes obtained 
 permission to go to the door for five minutes, when my heart sickened 
 at the wretchedness exhibited. The white prisoners, from incessant 
 perspiration and loss of appetite, looked more like the dead than the 
 living. I made daily applications to the governor, offering him 
 money, which he refused; but all that I gained was permission for 
 the foreigners to eat their food outside, and this continued but a 
 short time. 
 
 "It was at this period that the death of Bandoola was announced 
 in the palace. The king heard it with silent amazement, and the 
 epieen, in eastern style, smote upon her breast, and cried, ' Ama ! 
 ama ! ' (alas ! alas !) Who could be found to fill his place ? Who 
 would venture since the invincible Bandoola had been cut off? Such 
 were the exclamations constantly heard in the streets of Ava. The 
 
SUFFEKINGS AT AVA. 199 
 
 common people were speaking low of a rebellion, in case more troops 
 should be levied. For, as yet, the common people had borne the 
 weight of the war ; not a tical had been taken from the royal treasury. 
 At length the pakan woon, who a few months before had been so far 
 disgraced by the king as to be thrown into prison and irons, now 
 offered himself to head a new army that should be raised on a dif- 
 ferent plan from those which had hitherto been raised, and assured 
 the king, in the most confident manner, that he would concpier the 
 English, and restore those places that had been taken, in a very short 
 time. He proposed that every soldier should receive a hundred ticals 
 in advance, and he would obtain security for each man, as the money 
 was to pass through his hands. It was afterwards found that he had 
 taken, for his own vise, ten ticals from every hundred. He was a man 
 of enterprise and talents, though a violent enemy to all foreigners. 
 His offers were accepted by the king and government, and all power 
 immediately committed to him. One of the first exercises of his 
 power was to arrest Lanciego and the Portuguese priest, who had 
 hitherto remained unmolested, and cast them into prison, and to sub- 
 ject the native Portuguese and Bengalees to the most menial occupa- 
 tions. The whole town was in alarm lest they should feel the effects 
 of his power; and it was owing to the malignant representations of 
 this man that the white prisoners suffered such a change in their 
 circumstances as I shall soon relate. 
 
 ' ' After continuing in the inner prison for more than a month, your 
 brother was taken with a fever. I felt assured he woidd not live 
 long unless removed from that noisome place. To effect this, and in 
 order to be near the prison, I removed from our house, and put up a 
 small bamboo room in the governor's inclosure, which was nearly 
 opposite the prison gate. Here I incessantly begged the governor to 
 give me an order to take Mr. Judson out of the large prison, and 
 place him in a more comfortable situation ; and the old man, being 
 worn out with my entreaties, at length gave me the order in an 
 official form, and also gave orders to the head jailer to allow me to go 
 in and out, all times of the day, to administer medicines, &c. I now 
 felt happy indeed, and had Mr. Judson instantly removed into a little 
 bamboo hovel, so low that neither of us could stand upright, — but a 
 palace in comparison with the place he had left. 
 
 "Notwithstanding the order the governor had given for my admit- 
 tance into prison, it was with the greatest difficulty that I coidd 
 persuade the under jailer to open the gate. I used to carry Mr. Jud- 
 son's food myself, for the sake of getting in, and would then remain 
 an hour or two, unless driven out. We had been in this comfortable 
 situation but two or three days, until one morning, having carried 
 
200 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 Mr. Hudson's breakfast, which in consequence of fever he was imahle 
 to take, I remained longer than usual, when the governor, in great 
 haste, sent for me. I promised to return as soon as I had ascertained 
 the governor's will, he being much alarmed at this unusual message. 
 I was very agreeably disappointed when the governor informed me 
 that he only wished to consult me about his watch, and seemed 
 unusually pleasant and conversable. I found afterwards that his 
 only object was to detain me imtil the dreadful scene about to take 
 place in the prison was over. For when I left him to go to my room, 
 one of the servants came running, and, with a ghastly countenance, 
 informed me that all the white prisoners were carried away. I would 
 not believe the report, and instantly went back to the governor, who 
 said he had just heard of it, but did not wish to tell me. I hastily 
 ran into the street, hoping to get a glimpse of them before they were 
 out of sight, but in this was disappointed. I ran first into one street, 
 then another, inquiring of all I met ; but no one would answer me. 
 At length an old woman told me the white prisoners had gone 
 towards the little river ; for they were to be carried to Amarapoora. 
 I then ran to the banks of the little river, about half a mile, but saw 
 them not ; and concluded the old woman had deceived me. Some of 
 the friends of the foreigners went to the place of execution, but found 
 them not. I then returned to the governor to try to discover the 
 cause of their removal, and the probability of their future fate. The 
 old man assured me that he was ignorant of the intention of govern- 
 ment to remove the foreigners till that morning ; that, since I went 
 out, he had learned that the prisoners were to be sent to Amarapoora, 
 but for what purpose he knew not. ' I will send off a man immedi- 
 ately,' said he, 'to see what is to be done with them. You can do 
 nothing more for your husband,' continued he ; ' take care of yourself .' 
 With a heavy heart I went to my room, and having no hope to excite 
 me to exertion, I sank down almost in despair. For several days 
 previous I had been actively engaged in building my own little room, 
 and making our hovel comfortable. My thoughts had been almost 
 entirely occupied in contriving means to get into prison. But now I 
 looked towards the gate with a kind of melancholy feeling, but no 
 wish to enter. All was the stillness of death ; no preparation of your 
 brother's food; no expectation of meeting him at the usual dinner 
 hour ; all my employment, all my occupations, seemed to have ceased, 
 and I had nothing left but the dreadful recollection that Mr. Judson 
 was carried off, I knew not whither. It was one of the most insup- 
 portable days I ever passed. Towards night, however, I came to the 
 determination to set off the next morning for Amarapoora, and for 
 this purpose was obliged to go to our house out of town. 
 
SUFFERINGS AT AVA. ' 201 
 
 "Never before had I suffered so much from fear in traversing the 
 streets of Ava. The last words of the governor, ' Take care of your- 
 self,' made me suspect there was some design with which I was un- 
 acquainted. I saw, also, he was afraid to have me go into the streets, 
 and advised me to wait till dark, when he would send me in a cart, 
 and a man to open the gates. I took two or three trunks of the most 
 valuable articles, together with the medicine chest, to deposit in the 
 house of the governor ; and after committing the house and premises 
 to our faithful Moung Ing, and a Bengalee servant who continued 
 with us, though we were unable to pay his wages, I took leave, as I 
 then thought probable, of our house in Ava for ever. 
 
 " On my return to the governor's I found a servant of Mr. Gouger, 
 who happened to be near the prison when the foreigners were led out, 
 and followed on to see the end, who informed me that the prisoners 
 had been carried before the lamine-woon, at Amarapoora, and were 
 to be sent the next day to a village he knew not how far distant. 
 My distress was a little relieved by the intelligence that our friend 
 was yet alive ; but still I knew not what was to become of him. The 
 next morning I obtained a pass from government, and, with my little 
 Maria, who was then only three months old, Mary and Abby Hassel- 
 tine, two of the Burman children, and our Bengalee cook, who was 
 the only one of the party that coidd afford me any assistance, I set off 
 for Amarapoora. The day was dreadfully hot; but we obtained a 
 covered boat, in which we were tolerably comfortable, till within two 
 miles of the government house. I then procured a cart, but the 
 violent motion, together with the dreadful heat and dust, made me 
 almost distracted. But what was my disappointment, on arriving at 
 the court-house, to find that the prisoners had been sent on two hours 
 before, and that I must go in that uncomfortable mode four miles 
 further, with little Maria in my arms, whom I held all the way from 
 Ava. The cartman refused to go any further ; and, after waiting an 
 hour in the burning sun, I procured another, and set off for that 
 never-to-be-forgotten place, Oung-pen-la. I obtained a guide from 
 the governor, and was conducted directly to the prison yard. But 
 what a scene of wretchedness was presented to my view ! The prison 
 was an old, shattered building, without a roof ; the fence was entirely 
 destroyed; eight or ten Burmese were on the top of the building, 
 trying to make something like a shelter with leaves ; while under a 
 little low projection outside of the prison, sat the foreigners, chained 
 together two and two, almost dead with suffering and fatigue. The 
 first words of your brother were : ' Why have you come ? I hoped 
 you would not follow, for you cannot live here.' It was now dark. I 
 had no refreshment for the suffering prisoners, or for myself, as I had 
 
202 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 expected to procure all that was necessary at the market of Amara- 
 poora ; and I had no shelter for the night. I asked one of the jailers 
 if I might put up a little bamboo house near the prison. He said, No, 
 it was not customary. I then begged he would procure me a shelter 
 for the night, when, on the morrow, I coidd find some place to live 
 in. He took me to his house, in which there were only two small 
 rooms ; one in which he and his family lived ; the other, which was 
 then half full of grain, he offered to me; and in that little filthy 
 place I spent the next six months of wretchedness. I procured some 
 half-boiled water, instead of my tea, and, worn out with fatigue, laid 
 myself down on a mat spread over the paddy, and endeavoured to 
 obtain a little refreshment from sleep. The next morning your 
 brother gave me the following account of the brutal treatment he 
 had received on being taken out of the prison. 
 
 ' ' As soon as I had gone out at the call of the governor, one of the 
 jailers rushed into Mr. Judson's little room, roughly seized him by 
 the arm, pulled him out, stripped him of all his clothes excepting 
 shirt and pantaloons, took his shoes, hat, and all his bedding, tore off 
 his chains, tied a rope round his waist, and dragged him to the court- 
 house, where the other prisoners had previously been taken. They 
 were then tied two and two, and delivered into the hands of the 
 lamine-woon, who went on before them on horseback, while his slaves 
 drove the prisoners, one of the slaves holding the rope which con- 
 nected two of them together. It was in May, one of the hottest 
 months in the year, and eleven o'clock in the day, so that the sun 
 was intolerable indeed. They had proceeded only half a mile, when 
 your brother's feet became blistered; and so great was his agony, 
 even at this early period, that as they were crossing the little river, 
 he ardently longed to throw himself into the water, to be free from 
 misery. But the sin attached to such an act alone prevented. They 
 had then eight miles to walk. The sand and gravel were like burn- 
 ing coals to the feet of the prisoners, which soon became perfectly 
 destitute of skin ; and in this wretched state they were goaded on by 
 their unfeeling drivers. Mr. Judson's debilitated state, in conse- 
 quence of fever, and haviug taken no food that morning, rendered 
 him less capable of bearing such hardships than the other prisoners. 
 When about half way on their journey, as they stopped for water, 
 your brother begged the lamine-woon to allow him to ride his horse 
 a mile or two, as he could proceed no further in that dreadful state. 
 But a scornful, malignant look was all the reply that was made. He 
 then recmested Captain Laird, who was tied with him, and who was 
 a strong, healthy man, to allow him to take hold of his shoulder, as 
 he was fast sinking. This the kind-hearted man granted for a mile 
 
SUFFERINGS AT AVA. 203 
 
 or two, but then found the additional burdeu insupportable. Just at 
 that period, Mr. Gougher's Bengalee servant came up to them, and 
 seeing the distresses of your brother, took off his head-dress, which 
 was made of cloth, tore it in two, gave half to his master, and half 
 to Mr. Judson, which he instantly wrapped round his wounded feet, 
 as they were not allowed to rest even for a moment. The servant 
 then offered his shoulder to Mr. Judson, who was almost carried by 
 him the remainder of the way. Had it not been for the support and 
 assistance of this man, your brother thinks he should have shared the 
 fate of the poor Greek, who was one of their number, and, when 
 taken out of prison that morning, was in perfect health. But he was 
 a corpulent man, and the sun affected him so much, that he fell down 
 on the way. His inhuman drivers beat and dragged him until they 
 themselves were wearied, when they procured a cart, in which he was 
 carried the remaining two miles. But the poor creature expired in an 
 hour or two after their arrival at the court-house. The lamine-woon, 
 seeing the distressing state of the prisoners, and that one of their 
 number was dead, concluded they shoidd go no further that night ; 
 otherwise they would have been driven on until they reached Oung- 
 pen-la the same day. An old shed was appointed for their abode 
 during the night, but without even a mat or pillow, or anything to 
 cover them. The curiosity of the lamine-woon' s wife induced her to 
 make a visit to the prisoners, whose wretchedness considerably exci- 
 ted her compassion, and she ordered some fruit, sugar, and tamarinds 
 for their refreshment ; and the next morning rice was prepared for 
 them, and poor as it was, it was refreshing to the prisoners, who had 
 been almost destitute of food the day before. Carts were also provi- 
 ded for their conveyance, as none of them were able to walk. All 
 this time the foreigners were entirely ignorant of what was to become 
 of them ; and when they arrived at Oung-pen-la, and saw the dilapi- 
 dated state of the prison, they immediately, all as one, concluded that 
 they were there to be burned, agreeably to the report which had previ- 
 ously been in circulation at Ava. They all endeavoured to prepare 
 themselves for the awful scene anticipated ; and it was not until they 
 saw preparations making for repairing the prison, that they had the 
 least doubt that a cruel, lingering death awaited them. My arrival 
 was in an hour or two after this. 
 
 ' ' The next morning I rose and endeavoured to find something like 
 food. But there was no market and nothing to be procured. One of 
 Dr. Price's friends, however, brought some cold rice and vegetable 
 curry from Amarapoora, which, together with a cup of tea from Mr. 
 Lanciego, answered for the breakfast of the prisoners ; and for dinner 
 we made a curry of dried salt fish, which a servant of Mr. Gougher 
 
204 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 had brought. All the money I could command in the world I had 
 brought with me, secreted about my person; so you may judge what 
 our prospects were, in case the war should continue long. But our 
 heavenly Father was better to us than our fears ; for, notwithstand- 
 ing the constant extortions of the jailers dming the whole six months 
 we were at Ouug-pen-la, and the frequent straits to which we were 
 brought, we never really suffered for the want of money, though fre- 
 quently for the want of provisions, which were not procurable. Here 
 at this place my personal bodily sufferings commenced. While your 
 brother was confined in the city prison, I had been allowed to remain 
 in our house, in which I had my conveniences left, and my health had 
 continued good beyond all expectations. But now I had not a single 
 article of convenience — not even a chair or a seat of any kind, except- 
 ing a bamboo floor. The very morning after my arrival, Mary Hes- 
 seltine was taken with the small-pox, the natural way. She, though 
 very yoxmg, was the only assistant I had in taking care of little Maria. 
 But she now required all the time I could spare from Mr. Judson, 
 whose fever still continued in prison, and whose feet were so dread- 
 fully mangled that for several da}^ he was unable to move. I knew 
 not what to do, for I could procure no assistance from the neighbour- 
 hood, or medicine for the sufferers, but was all day long going back- 
 wards and forwards from the house to the prison with little Maria in 
 my arms. Sometimes I was greatly relieved by leaving her for an 
 hour, when asleep, by the side of her father, while I returned to the 
 house to look after Mary, whose fever ran so high as to produce 
 delirium. Sbe was so completely covered with the small- pox, that 
 there was no distinction in the pustules. As she was in the same 
 little room with myself, I knew that Maria would take it ; I therefore 
 inoculated her from another child before Mary's had arrived at such 
 a state as to be infectious. At the same time I inoculated Abby and 
 the jailer's children, who all had it so lightly as hardly to interrupt 
 their play. But the inoculation in the arm of my poor little Maria 
 did not take; she caught it of Mary, and had it the natural way. 
 She was then only three months and a half old, and had been a most 
 healthy child ; but it was above three months before she perfectly 
 recovered from the effects of this dreadful disorder. 
 
 "You will recollect I never had the small-pox, but was vaccinated 
 previously to leaving America. In consequence of being for so long 
 a time constantly exposed, I had nearly a hundred pustules formed, 
 though no previous symptoms of fever, &c. The jailer's children 
 having had the small- pox so lightly, in consequence of inoculation, 
 my fame was spread all over the village, and every child, young and 
 old, who had not previous had it, was brought for inoculation. And 
 
SUFFERINGS AT AVA. 205 
 
 although I knew nothing about the disorder, or the mode of treating 
 it, I inoculated them all with a needle, and told them to take care of 
 their diet — all the instructions I could give them. Mr. Judson's 
 health was gradually restored, and he found himself much more com- 
 fortably situated than when in the city prison. 
 
 " The prisoners were at first chained two and two; but as soon as 
 the jailers coidd obtain chains sufficient, they were separated, and 
 each prisoner had but one pair. The prison was repaired, and a new 
 fence made, and a large, airy shed erected in front of the prison, where 
 the prisoners were allowed to remain during the day, though lucked 
 up in the little close prison at night. All the children recovered from 
 the small-pox ; but my watchings and fatigue, together with my 
 miserable food, and more miserable lodgings, brought on one of the 
 diseases of the country, which is almost always fatal to foreigners. 
 My constitution seemed destroyed, and in a few days I became so 
 weak as to be hardly able to walk to Mr. Judson's prison. In this 
 debilitated state I set off in a cart for Ava, to procure medicines and 
 some suitable food, leaving the cook to supply my place. I reached 
 the house in safety, and for two or three days the disorder seemed at 
 a stand ; after which it attacked me so violently that I had no hopes 
 of recovery left ; and my only anxiety now was, to return to Oung- 
 penda, to die near the prison. It was with the greatest difficulty that 
 I obtained the medicine chest from the governor, and then had no one 
 to administer medicine. I, however, got at the laudanum, and by 
 taking two drops at a time for several hours, it so far checked the 
 disorder as to enable me to get on board a boat, though so weak that 
 I could not stand, and again set off for Oung-penda. The last four 
 miles was in that painful conveyance, the cart, and in the midst of 
 the rainy season, when the mud almost buries the oxen. You 
 may form some idea of a Burmese cart, when I tell you that their 
 wheels are not constructed like ours, but are simply round thick 
 planks with a hole in the middle, through which a pole that supports 
 the body is thrust. 
 
 "I just reached Oung-penda when my strength seemed entirely 
 exhausted. The good native cook came out to help me into the house ; 
 but so altered and emaciated was my appearance, that the poor fellow 
 burst into tears at the first sight. I crawled on to the mat in the 
 little room, to which I was confined for more than two months, and 
 never perfectly recovered until I came to the English cam]). At this 
 period, when I was unable to take care of myself, or look after Mr. 
 Judson, we must both have died had it not been for the faithful aud 
 affectionate care of our Bengalee cook. A common Bengalee cook 
 will do nothing but the simple business of cooking ; but he seemed to 
 
20 G THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 forget his caste, and almost Lis own wants, in his efforts to serve us. 
 He would provide, cook, and carry your brother's food, and then 
 return and take care of me. I have frequently known him not to 
 taste of food till near night, in consequence of having to go so far for 
 wood and water, and in order to have Mr. Judson's dinner ready at 
 the usual hour. He never complained, never asked for his wages, and 
 never for a moment hesitated to go anywhere, or to perform any act 
 we required. I take great pleasure in speaking of the faithful con- 
 duct of this servant, who is still with us, and I trust has been well 
 rewarded for his services. 
 
 " Our dear little Maria was the greatest sufferer at this time, my 
 illness depriving her of her usual nourishment, and neither a nurse 
 nor a drop of milk could be procured in the village. By making 
 presents to the jailers, I obtained leave for Mr. Judson to come out of 
 prison, and take the emaciated creature round the village to beg a 
 little nourishment from those mothers who had young children. Her 
 cries in the night were heart-rending, when it was impossible to sup- 
 ply her wants. I now began to think the very afflictions of Job had 
 come upon me. When in health, I coidd bear the various trials and 
 vicissitudes through which I was called to pass ; but to be confined 
 with sickness, and unable to assist those who were so dear to me, 
 when in distress, was almost too much for me to bear ; and had it not 
 been for the consolations of religion, and an assured conviction that 
 every additional trial was ordered by infinite love and mercy, I must 
 have sunk under my accumulated sufferings. Sometimes our jailers 
 seemed a little softened at our distress, and for several days together 
 allowed Mr. Judson to come to the house, which was to me an 
 unspeakable consolation. Then, again, they woidd be as iron-hearted 
 in their demands as though we were free from sufferings, and in 
 affluent circumstances. The annoyance, the extortions, and oppres- 
 sions to which we were subject during our six months' residence in 
 Oung-pen-la, are beyond enumeration or description. 
 
 "It was some time after our arrival at Oung-pen-la that we heard 
 of the execution of the pakan-woon, in consequence of which our 
 lives were still preserved. For we afterwards ascertained that the 
 white foreigners had been sent to Oung-pen-la for the express purpose 
 of sacrificing them; and that he himself intended witnessing the 
 horrid scene. We had frequently heard of his intended arrival at 
 Oung-pen-la, but we had no idea of his diabolical purposes. He had 
 raised an army of 50,000 men (a tenth part of whose advance pay 
 was foimd in his house), and expected to march against the English 
 army in a short time, when he was suspected of high treason, and in- 
 stantly executed without the least examination. Perhaps no death in 
 
SUFFERINGS AT AVA. 207 
 
 Ava ever produced such universal rejoicings as that of the pakan-woon. 
 We never, to this day, hear his name mentioned but with an epithet 
 of reproach or hatred. Another brother of the king was appointed to 
 the command of the army now in readiness, but with no very sanguine 
 expectations of success. Some weeks after the departure of these 
 troops, two of the woon-gyees were sent down for the purpose of 
 negotiatiug. But not being successful, the queen's brother, the acting 
 Icing of the country, was prevailed on to go. Great expectations were 
 raised in consequence ; but his cowardice induced him to encamp his 
 detachment of the army at a great distance from the English, and 
 even at a distance from the main body of the Burmese army, whose 
 head-quarters were then at Maloun. Thus he effected nothing, 
 though reports were continually reaching us that peace was nearly 
 concluded. 
 
 " The time at length arrived for our release from the dreary scenes 
 of Oung-pen-la. A messenger from our friend, the governor of the 
 north gate of the palace, informed us that an order had been given 
 the evening before, in the palace, for Mr. Judson's release. On the 
 same evening an official order arrived ; and, with a joyful heart, I set 
 about preparing for our departure early the following morning. But 
 an unexpected obstacle occurred, which made us fear that I should 
 still be retained as a prisoner. The avaricious jailers, unwilling to lose 
 their prey, insisted that as my name was not included in the order I 
 should not go. In vain I urged that T was not sent there as a 
 prisoner, and that they had no authority over me ; they still deter- 
 mined I shoidd not go, and forbade the villagers from letting me a 
 cart. Mr. Judson was then taken out of prison and brought to the 
 jailer's house, where, by promises and threatenings, he finally gaiued 
 their consent, on condition that we would leave the remaining part of 
 our provisions we had recently received from Ava. It was noon 
 before we were allowed to depart. When we reached Amarapoora, 
 Mr. Judson was obliged to follow the guidance of the jailer, who con- 
 ducted him to the governor of the city. Having made all necessary 
 inquiries, the governor appointed another guard, which conveyed Mr. 
 Judson to the court-house in Ava, at which place he arrived some time 
 in the night. I took my own course, procured a boat, and reached 
 our house before dark. 
 
 "My first object the next morning was to go in search of your 
 brother; and I had the mortification to meet him again in prison, 
 though not the death prison. I went immediately to my old friend, 
 the governor of the city, who was now raised to the rank of a woon- 
 gyee. He informed me that Mr. Judson was to be sent to the Bur- 
 mese camp, to act as translator and interpreter ; and that he was put 
 
208 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 in confinement for a short time only, till his affairs were settled. 
 Early the following morning 1 went to this officer again, who told me 
 that Mr. Judaon had that moment received twenty ticals from gov- 
 ernment, with orders to go immediately on board a boat for Maloun, 
 and that he had given him permission to stop a few moments at the 
 house, it being on his way. I hastened back to the honse, where Mr. 
 Jndson soon arrived, but was allowed to remain only a short time, 
 while I coidd prepare food and clothing for future use. He was 
 crowded into a little boat, where he had not room sufficient to lie 
 down, and where his exposure to the cold damp nights threw him 
 into a violent fever, which had nearly ended all his sufferings. He 
 arrived at Maloun on the third day, where, ill as he was, he was 
 obliged to enter immediately on the work of translating. He 
 remained at Maloun six weeks, suffering as much as he had at any 
 time in prison, excepting he was not in irons, nor exposed to the 
 insidts of those cruel jailers. 
 
 "For the first fortnight after his departure my anxiety was less 
 than it had been at any time previously since the commencement of 
 our difficulties. I knew the Burmese officers at the camp would feel 
 the value of Mr. Judson's services too much to allow their using any 
 measures threatening his life. I thought his situation, also, would be 
 much more comfortable than it really was; hence my anxiety was 
 less. But my health, which had never been restored since that vio- 
 lent attack at Oung-pen-la, now daily declined, till I was seized with 
 the spotted fever, with all its attendant horrors. I knew the nature 
 of the fever from its commencement ; and, from the shattered state 
 of my constitution, together with the want of medical attendants, I 
 concluded it must be fatal. The day I was taken with the fever, a 
 Burmese morse came and offered her services for Maria. This circum- 
 stance filled me with gratitude and confidence in God ; for, though I 
 had so long and so constantly made efforts to obtain a person of this 
 description, I had never been able; when at the very time I most 
 needed one, and without any exertion, a voluntary offer was made. 
 My fever raged violently and without any intermission. I began to 
 think of settling my worldly affairs, and of committing my dear little 
 Maria to the care of a Portuguese woman, when I lost my reason, and 
 was insensible to all around me. At this dreadf id period, Dr. Price was 
 released from prison, and hearing of my illness, obtained permission 
 to come and see me. He has since told me that my situation was the 
 most distressing he had ever witnessed, and that he did not theu think 
 I should survive many hours. My hair was shaved, my head and 
 feet covered with blisters, and Dr. Price ordered the Bengalee servant 
 who took care of me, to endeavour to persuade ( me to take a little 
 
SUFFERINGS AT AVA. 209 
 
 nourishment, which I had obstinately refused for several days. One 
 of the first things I recollect was seeing this faithful servant standing 
 by me, trying to induce me to take a little wine and water. I was, 
 in fact, so far gone that the Burmese neighbours, who had come to 
 see me expire, said, ' She is dead, and if the King of angels should 
 come in, he could not recover her.' 
 
 " The fever, I afterwards understood, had run seventeen days when 
 the blisters were applied. I now began to recover slowly, but it was 
 more than a month after this before I had strength to stand. While 
 in this weak, debilitated state, the servant who had followed your 
 brother to the Burmese camp came in, and informed me his master 
 had arrived, and had been conducted to the court-house in town. 
 I sent off a Burman to watch the movements of government, and to 
 ascertain if possible in what way Mr. Judson was to be disposed of. 
 He soon returned with the sad intelligence that he had seen Mr. Judson 
 go out of the palace yard, accompanied by two or three Burmans, 
 who conducted him to one of the prisons, and that it was reported in 
 town that he was to be sent back to the Oung-pen-la prison. I was 
 too weak to bear ill tidings of any kind ; but a shock so dreadful as 
 this almost annihilated me. For some time I could hardly breathe, 
 but at last gained sufficient composure to despatch Moung lug to our 
 friend the governor of the north gate, and begged him to make one 
 more effort for the release of Mr. Judson, and to prevent his being sent 
 back to the country prison, where I knew he must suffer much, as I 
 could not follow. Moung Ing then went in search of Mr. Judson ; 
 and it was nearly dark when he found him in the interior of an 
 obscure prison. I had sent food early in the afternoon, but being 
 unable to find him, the bearer had returned with it, which added 
 another pang to my distresses, as I feared he was already sent to 
 Oung-pen-la. 
 
 " If I ever felt the value and efficacy of prayer, I did at this time. 
 I could not rise from my couch ; I could make no efforts to secure my 
 husband ; I could only plead with that great and powerfid Being who 
 has said, ' Call upon me in the day of trouble, and / will hear, and 
 thou shalt glorify me,' and who made me at this time feel so power- 
 fully this promise that I became quite composed, feeling assured that 
 my prayers would be answered. 
 
 "When Mr. Judson was sent from Maloun to Ava, it was within 
 five minutes' notice, and without his knowledge of the cause. On his 
 way up the river, he accidentally saw the communication made to 
 government respecting him, which was simply this : ' We have no 
 further use for Yudathan; we therefore return him to the golden 
 city.' On arriving at the court-house, there happened to be no one 
 
210 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 present who was acquainted with Mr. Judson. The presiding officer 
 inquired from what place he had been sent to Maloun. He was 
 answered, from Ouug-pen-la. 'Let him, then,' said the officer, 'be 
 returned thither ; ' when he was delivered to a guard and conducted 
 to the place above mentioned, there to remain until he could be con- 
 veyed to Oung-pen-la. In the meantime, the governor of the north 
 gate presented a petition to the high court of the empire, offered 
 himself as Mr. Judson's security, obtained his release, and took him 
 to his house, where he treated him with considerable kindness, 
 and to which I was removed as soon as returning health would allow. 
 " The advance of the English army towards the capital at this time 
 threw the whole town into the greatest state of alann, and convinced 
 the government that some speedy measures must be taken to save the 
 golden city. They had hitherto rejected all the overtures of Sir 
 Archibald Campbell, imagining until this late period that they could 
 in some way or other drive the English from the country. Mr. Jud- 
 son and Dr. Price were daily called to the palace and consulted ; in 
 fact, nothing was done without their approbation. Two English 
 officers, also, who had lately been brought to Ava as prisoners, were 
 continually consulted, and their good offices requested in endeavour- 
 ing to persuade the British general to make peace on easier terms. It 
 was finally concluded that Mr. Judson and one of the officers above 
 mentioned should be sent immediately to the English camp, in order 
 to negotiate. The danger attached to a situation so responsible, under 
 a government so fickle as the Burmese, induced your brother to use 
 every means possible to prevent his being sent. Dr. Price was not 
 only willing, but desirous of going. This circumstance Mr. Judson 
 represented to the members of government, and begged he might not 
 be compelled to go, as Dr. Price could transact the business equally 
 as well as himself. After some hesitation and deliberation, Dr. Price 
 was appointed to accompany Dr. Sandford, one of the English officers, 
 on condition that Mr. Judson would stand security for his return; 
 while the other English officer, then in irons, should be security for 
 Dr. Sandford. The king gave them one hundred ticals each to bear 
 their expenses (twenty-five of which Dr. Sandford generously sent 
 to Mr. Gougher, still a prisoner at Oung-pen-la), boats, men, and a 
 Burmese officer to accompany them, though he ventured no further 
 than the Burman camp. With the most anxious solicitude the court' 
 waited the arrival of the messengers, but did not in the least relax in 
 their exertions to fortify the city. Men and beasts were at work 
 night and day, making new stockades and strengthening old ones; 
 and whatever buildings were in their way, were immediately torn 
 down. Our house, with all that surrounded it, was levelled to the 
 
SUFFERINGS AT AVA. 211 
 
 ground, and our beautiful little compound turned into a road and a 
 place for the erection of cannon. All articles of value were conveyed 
 out of town and safely deposited in some other place. 
 
 ' ' At length the boat in which the ambassadors had been sent was 
 seen approaching, a day earlier than was expected. As it advanced 
 towards the city, the banks were lined by thousands, anxiously 
 inquiring their success. But no answer was given ; the government 
 must first hear the news. The palace gates were crowded; the 
 officers at the lut-d'hau were seated, when Dr. Price made the follow- 
 ing communication : ' The general and commissioners will make no 
 alteration in their terms, except the hundred lacs [a lac is 100,000] 
 of rupees may be paid at four different times ; the first twenty-five 
 lacs to be paid within twelve days, or the army will continue their 
 march.' In addition to this, the prisoners were to be given up imme- 
 diately. The general had commissioned Dr. Price to demand Mr. Jud- 
 son, and myself, and little Maria. This was communicated to the 
 king, who replied, ' They are not English ; they are my people, and 
 shall not go. ' At this time I had no idea that we should ever be 
 released from Ava. The government had learned the value of your 
 brother's services, having employed him the last three months ; and 
 we both concluded that they would never consent to our departure. 
 The foreigners were again called to a consultation, to see what could 
 be done. Dr. Price and Mr. Judsou told them plainly that the English 
 would never make peace on any other terms than those offered ; and 
 that it was in vain to go down again without the money. It was 
 then proposed that a third part of the first sum demanded should be 
 sent down immediately. Mr. Judson objected, and still said it would 
 be useless. Some of the members of government then intimated 
 that it was probable the teachers were on the side of the English, and 
 did not try to make them take a smaller sum ; and also threatened if 
 they did not make the English comply, they and their families should 
 suffer. 
 
 "In this interval the fears of the government were considerably 
 allayed by the offers of a general, by name Layarthoo-yah, who 
 desired to make one more attempt to conquer the English and dis- 
 perse them. He assured the king and government that he could so 
 fortify the ancient city of Pugan as to make it impregnable, and that 
 he would there defeat and destroy the English. His offers were 
 heard; he marched to Pugan with a very considerable force, and 
 made strong the fortifications. But the English took the city with 
 perfect ease, and dispersed the Burmese army; while the general fled 
 to Ava, and had the presumption to appear in the presence of the 
 kiDg, and demaud new troops. The king, being enraged that he had 
 
212 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 ever listened to him for a moment, in consequence of which the 
 negotiation had been delayed, the English general provoked, and the 
 troops daily advancing, ordered the general to be immediately exe- 
 cuted. The poor fellow was soon hurled from the palace, and beaten all 
 the way to the court-house, when he was stripped of his rich apparel, 
 bound with cords, and made to kneel and bow towards the palace. 
 He was then delivered into the hands of the executioners, who, by 
 their cruel treatment, put an end to his existence before they reached 
 the place of execution. 
 
 ' ' The king caused it to be reported that this general was executed 
 in consequence of disobeying his commands, ''not to fight the English.' 
 
 ' ' Dr. Price was sent off the same night with part of the prisoners, 
 and with instructions to persuade the general to take six lacs 
 instead of twenty-five. He returned in two or three days with the 
 appalling intelligence that the English general was very angry, re- 
 fused to have any communication with him, and was now within a 
 few days' march of the capital. The queen was greatly alarmed, and 
 said the money shoidd be raised immediately, if the English would 
 only stop their march. The whole palace was in motion ; gold and 
 silver vessels were melted up ; the king and queen superintended the 
 weighing of a part of it, and were determined, if possible, to save 
 their city. The silver was ready in the boats by the next evening ; 
 but they had so little confidence in the English, that, after all their 
 alarm, they concluded to send down six lacs only, with the assurance 
 that, if the English would stop where they then were, the remainder 
 should be forthcoming immediately. 
 
 "The government now did not even ask Mr. Judson the question 
 whether he would go or not ; but some of the officers took him by the 
 arm, as he was walking in the street, and told him he must go imme- 
 diately on board the boat, to accompany two Burmese officers, a 
 woon-gyee and woon-douk, who were going down to make peace* 
 Most of the English prisoners were sent at the same time. The 
 general and commissioners would not receive the six lacs, neither 
 would they stop their march; but promised if the sum complete 
 reached them before they should arrive at Ava, they would make 
 peace. The general also commissioned Mr. Judson to collect the 
 remaining foreigners, of whatever country, and ask the question, 
 before the Burmese government, whether they wished to go or stay. 
 Those who expressed a wish to go should be delivered up immediately, 
 or peace would not be made. 
 
 "Mr. Judson reached Ava at midnight, had all the foreigners 
 called the next morning, and the question asked. Some of the mem- 
 bers of government said to him : ' You will not leave us ; you shall 
 
SUFFERINGS AT AVA. 213 
 
 become a great man if you will remain.' He then secured himself 
 from the odium of saying that he wished to leave the service of his 
 majesty, by recurring to the order of Sir Archibald, that whoever 
 wished to leave Ava should be given up, and that I had expressed 
 a wish to go, so that he of course must follow. The remaining part 
 of the twenty-five lacs was soon collected; the prisoners at Oung- 
 pen-la were all released, and either sent to their houses or down the 
 river to the English ; and in two days from the time of Mr. Judson's 
 return, we took au affectionate leave of the good-natured officer who 
 bad so long entertained us at his house, and who now accompanied 
 us to the water side, and we then left for ever the banks of Ava. 
 
 " It was on a cool, moonlight evening, in the mouth of March, that 
 with hearts filled with gratitude to God, and overflowing with joy at 
 our prospects, we passed down the Irrawady, surrounded by six or 
 eight golden boats, and accompanied by all we had on earth. The 
 thought that we had still to pass the Burman camp would sometimes 
 occur to damp our joy, for we feared that some obstacle might there 
 arise to retard our progress. Nor were we mistaken in our conjec- 
 tures. We reached the camp about midnight, where we w ere detained 
 two hours ; the woon-gyee and high officers insisting that we should 
 wait at the camp, while Dr. Price, who did not return to Ava with 
 your brother, but remained at the camp, shoidd go on with the money, 
 and first ascertain whether peace would be made. The Burmese gov- 
 ernment still entertained the idea that, as soon as the English had 
 received the money and prisoners, they would continue their march, 
 and yet destroy the capital. We knew not but that some circum- 
 stance might occur to break off the negotiations. Mr. Judson there- 
 fore strenuously insisted that he would not remain, but go immediately. 
 The officers were finally prevailed on to consent, hoping much from 
 Mr. Judson's assistance in making peace. 
 
 "We now, for the first time for more than a year and a half, felt 
 that we were free, and no longer subject to the oppressive yoke of 
 the Burmese. And with what sensations of delight, on the next 
 morning, did I behold the masts of the steamboat, the sure presage 
 of being within the bounds of civilized life ! As soon as our boat 
 reached the shore, Brigadier A. and another officer came on board, 
 congratulated us on our arrival, and invited us on board the steam- 
 boat, where I passed the remainder of the day ; while your brother 
 went on to meet the general, who, with a detachment of the army, 
 had encamped at Yandabo, a few miles further down the river. Mr. 
 Judson returned in the evening, with an invitation from Sir Archibald 
 to come immediately to his quarters, where I was the next morning 
 introduced, and received with the greatest kindness by the general, 
 
214 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 who had a tent pitched for us near his own, took us to his own table, 
 and treated us with the kindness of a father rather than as strangers 
 of another country. 
 
 "We feel that our obligations to Gen. Campbell can never be cancel- 
 led. Our final release from Ava, and our recovering all the property 
 that had there been taken, was owing entirely to his efforts. His subse- 
 quent hospitality and kind attention to the accommodations for our 
 passage to Rangoon, hare left an impression on our minds which can 
 never be effaced. We daily received the congratulations of the British 
 officers, whose conduct towards us formed a striking contrast to that 
 of the Burmese. I presume to say that no persons on earth 
 were ever happier than we were during the fortnight we passed at 
 the English camp. For several days this single idea wholly occu- 
 pied my mind, — that we were out of the power of the Burmese 
 government, and once more under the protection of the English. 
 Our feelings continually dictated expressions like these: ' What shall 
 we render to the Lord for all his benefits towards us ? ' 
 
 "The treaty of peace was soon concluded, signed by both parties, 
 and a termination of hostilities publicly declared. We left Yandabo 
 after a fortnight's residence, and safely reached the mission house in 
 Rangoon, after an absence of two years and three months." 
 
 At the close of this tragic narrative, Mrs. Judson remarks : 
 "This letter, dreadful as are the scenes herein described, 
 gives but a faint idea of the dreadful reality. The anguish, 
 the agony of mind, resulting from a thousand little circum- 
 stances impossible to be delineated on paper, can be known by 
 those only who have been in similar circumstances." Twenty 
 years after, Mr. Judson spoke of the horrors of this period 
 as too terrible to be related in full ; and said that when ill 
 or sad, the fearful images haunted him even then. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 THE DESOLATE!) HOME. 
 
 The close of the Burmese war marks the commencement 
 of the second period of the mission. On the return of Mr. 
 
THE DESOLATED HOME. 215 
 
 and Mrs. Judson to Rangoon, after their release from Ava, 
 they found the mission house in ruins, the little church dis- 
 persed, and such a state of alarm and confusion from the 
 rising among the native Peguans, who had seized the 
 favourable moment for asserting their independence, that 
 it was evident the mission could not at present be recon- 
 structed in Rangoon. Had other circumstances been favour- 
 able, the decided refusal of the emperor to grant religious 
 toleration would have allowed little hope of success to such 
 an attempt. 
 
 On the other hand, the Tenasserim provinces, which had 
 been ceded to the British, presented an opportunity for a 
 new establishment under the most favourable auspices. Here 
 were the same races, the same language, as in Burmah 
 proper. Under the protecting arm of British rule, they 
 could prosecute openly, and on the largest scale their means 
 would admit, all the departments of missionary labour, and 
 it would be impossible for the utmost vigilance of the 
 emperor to prevent the influence from spreading into his 
 dominions. The continual intercourse on the frontier woidd 
 inevitably extend the spirit of inquiry. Tracts, those silent 
 little messengers so peculiarly adapted to the character of the 
 Burman mind, would find their way by thousands across the 
 dividing line, and steal along the watercourses, and over the 
 hills and valleys, into the very heart of the country. The 
 native missionary, too, might occasionally venture into the 
 wild jungles and remote villages, to proclaim the words of 
 salvation. All these advantages were heightened by the per- 
 sonal relations of Mr. Judson to the Bengal government, and 
 to its officers in Burmah. Far different, truly, were these 
 relations from those in which he stood only thirteen years 
 before, when he stole, a midnight fugitive, through the streets 
 of Calcutta ! 
 
 The capital of the lately acquired provinces would natu- 
 rally be the seat of the new mission; and accordingly Mr. 
 Judson gladly accepted the invitation of Mr. Crawford, 
 
216 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 Commissioner of the Governor-General, to accompany him 
 early in April on an exploring tour for selecting a site. The 
 tone of his journal, while absent, shows a spirit unsubdued 
 by suffering, ready to enter, with youthful alacrity, on new 
 scenes of responsibility and toil. There is a springing buoy- 
 ancy in his brief descriptions of the events of the short 
 voyage, and of the natural scenery and various objects of 
 interest on the way — like that of one to whom the sense of 
 freedom and the glad sights of nature were still a delightful 
 novelty. 
 
 The result of the expedition was the selection of Kyaika- 
 mee, a port at the mouth of the Salwen, protected on the 
 south by a bold promontory, and furnishing good anchorage 
 about one hundred and fifty yards from the shore. On the 
 6th of April, the civil and military authorities took posses- 
 sion of this place, in the name of the king and of the Hon- 
 ourable East India Company, by appropriate ceremonies, and 
 gave to it, in honour of the governor-general, the name of 
 Amherst. In conclusion, the sixtieth chapter of Isaiah was 
 read, and prayer was offered by Mr. Judson. It must have 
 been to him an hour rich with strange memories, with pro- 
 found gratitude and exulting hope. Behind him towered the 
 lofty headland, on whose seaward verge rose in decaying 
 grandeur, a temple of Gautama ; above his head floated the 
 royal flag of England; and around him stood, with heads 
 uncovered and in reverent silence, the representatives of 
 British sovereignty in India, while he solemnly consecrated 
 this new centre of its power to the worship and glory of the 
 King of kings. His friend, Mr. Crawford, has recorded his 
 admiring recollection of the beauty and apjDropriateness of 
 this prayer; but probably no one of the listeners fully appre- 
 ciated the far-reaching significance of the occasion to his own 
 mind. 
 
 On his return to Bangoon, Mr. and Mrs. Judson concluded 
 to become the first settlers in the new town. The old zayafc, 
 endeared by so many recollections, was taken down, that the 
 
THE DESOLATED HOME. 217 
 
 boards might be forwarded to Amherst for the erection of a 
 temporary shelter during the approaching rains. But before 
 this could be effected, there came a new interruption of their 
 missionary plans. - 
 
 The treaty of Yandabo contained the stipulation for an 
 additional commercial treaty, the terms of which were left 
 to be subsequently settled. These the Bengal government 
 wished to make mutually advantageous to the two countries. 
 Mr. Crawford having been appointed envoy to the Burman 
 court, for the adjustment of this business, importuned Mr. 
 Judson to accompany him. After repeatedly declining the 
 projDosal,* he was at length induced to comply by a pledge, 
 on the part of Mr. Crawford, to do his utmost for securing 
 in the treaty an article in favour of religious toleration. 
 Mrs. Judson earnestly advised the step as one of great im- 
 portance to the mission. 
 
 This beiug decided, he removed his family, near the close 
 of June, to Amherst, where several of the native converts 
 had already gone in anticipation of his coming, and had, in 
 Mr. Judson's words, "built the first native houses that 
 encroached on the native jungle, and disturbed the deer and 
 wild fowl, who had been the undisputed occupants of the 
 peninsula." A village of some fifty houses, mostly native, 
 and the military cantonments and officers' houses, about a 
 mile distant, had somewhat subdued the inhospitable aspect 
 of Amherst, and insured to Mrs. Judson a comfortable and 
 secure residence during his absence. Captain Fenwick, civil 
 superintendent of the place, immediately vacated, for her 
 accommodation, a house which he had put up for his own 
 temporary use, and exerted himself in every way to make 
 her situation pleasant. 
 
 Just before her husband's departure, a present of 300 
 rupees, from a benevolent friend, furnished Mrs. Judson 
 
 * He had already declined the situation of government interpreter, with 
 a salary of 3,000 dollars. 
 
218 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 ■with the means of putting up a small mission house and 
 gathering a school. Everything to her view wore a bright 
 and promising aspect, and she bade her husband farewell 
 with cheerfulness, in the confident hope of a speedy reunion 
 within three or four months. 
 
 He left Amherst on the 5th of July; but being detained 
 at Rangoon for the final orders from Bengal, did not leave 
 that place till September 1st, for Ava, where they arrived on 
 the 30th. Three weeks then elapsed before an interview 
 could be obtained with the emperor ; and when at length 
 that haughty personage condescended to be seen by a British 
 envoy, it was in an exceedingly sulky humour. Nothing of 
 any value could be secured, even for commercial objects; and 
 all talk about relis-ious toleration was found to be out of the 
 question. A whole month was thus spent in tedious and 
 useless negotiations, in conducting which Mr. Judson was 
 obliged constantly to act the wearisome part of interpreter, 
 feelimr all the time that the interests dearest to himself were 
 suffering deplorably by his absence. 
 
 On the 23rd of November the long protracted negotiation 
 was brought to an end by the signing of the treaty, and Mr. 
 Judson began to exult in the prospect of a speedy return to 
 his beloved home and his long suspended missionary labours. 
 On the 24th, a letter from the assistant superintendent of 
 Amherst brought the tidings that Mrs. Judson was no 
 more ! 
 
 His feelings, under tins most unexpected and overwhelm- 
 ing affliction, can only be fitly given in his own language : — 
 
 TO HIS SISTER. 
 
 "Ava, December 7, 1826. 
 "Weep with me, my dear sister and parents, for my beloved wife 
 is no more. She died at Amherst, the 24th of October last, of remit- 
 tent fever, and is buried near the spot where she first landed ; and 
 ' they have put up a small, rude fence around "the grave, to protect it 
 from incautious intrusion.' There lies, inclosed in a coffin, the form of 
 her I so much loved— the wife of my youth, the source and centre of 
 my domestic happiness. 
 
THE DESOLATED HOME. 219 
 
 " She had just built a small house, and moved into it three weeks 
 before she was taken ill ; and she writes : ' May God preserve and 
 bless you, and restore you in safety to your old and new home, is the 
 prayer of your affectionate Ann.' Alas ! the new home only remains 
 for me ; my old home is broken up for ever. Even little Maria is too 
 young to recognize her papa ; and, before I see her, will have forgotten 
 her mamma, who loved her so much, and took such care of her. Ah, 
 little ungrateful babe ! who will ever love you like your own mamma, 
 whom you have so soon forgotten ? Let us go, my child, to her grave, 
 and plant some flowers there, and water them with our tears, and 
 wait for her resurrection at the last day ; for her spirit has been con- 
 veyed by angels to Abraham's bosom, and is now existing in paradise 
 with the spirits of the just made perfect. And she will come again, 
 and resume the form which now moulders in the grave. Then she 
 will be bright as the sun, beautiful as an angel, immortal as the Savi- 
 our. And all of us who are entitled to immortality, by a union to 
 the same immortal Head, will live together with her in the enjoyment 
 of everlasting life. 
 
 ' ' We will not, then, mourn as those who have no hope ; ' for, if 
 we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also that 
 sleep in Jesus will God bring with him. ' 
 
 "Yet, notwithstanding the consolations of the gospel, grief claims 
 its right, and tears their course; and I must subscribe myself your 
 brother, in the deepest sorrow, 
 
 "A. Jitdson, Jr." 
 
 TO MRS. HASSELTINE. 
 
 "Amherst, February 4, 1827. 
 
 ' ' Amid the desolation that death hath made, 1 take up my pen 
 once more to address the mother of my beloved Ann. I am sitting 
 in the house she built, in the room where she breathed her last, and 
 at a window from which I see the tree that stands at the head of her 
 grave, and the top of the ' small, rude fence' which they have put up 
 'to protect it from incautious intrusion.' 
 
 "Mr. and Mrs. Wade are living in the house, having arrived here 
 about a month after Ann's death ; and Mrs. Wade has taken charge 
 of* my poor motherless Maria. I was unable to get any accounts of 
 the child at Rangoon ; and it was only on my arriving here, the 24th 
 ultimo, that I learned she was still alive. Mr. Wade met me at the 
 landing-place ; and as I passed on to the house, one and another of 
 the native Christians came out ; and when they saw me they began to 
 weep. At length we reached the house ; and I almost expected to see 
 my love coming out to meet me, as usual. But no. I saw only in 
 
220 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 the arras of Mrs. Wade a poor little puny child, who could not recog- 
 nise her weeping father, and from whose infant mind had long been 
 erased all recollection of the mother who loved her so much. 
 
 " She turned away from me in alarm ; and I, obliged to seek com- 
 fort elsewhere, found my way to the grave. But who ever obtained 
 comfort there ? Thence I went to the house in which I left her, and 
 looked at the spot where we last knelt in prayer, and where we 
 exchanged the parting kiss. 
 
 "The doctor who attended her has removed to another station; 
 and the only information I can obtain is such as the native Christians 
 are able to communicate. 
 
 "It seems that her head was much affected during her last days, 
 and she said but little. She sometimes complained thus : ' The 
 teacher is long in coming; and the new missionaries are long in 
 coming ; I must die alone, and leave my little one ; but as it is the 
 will of God, I accpiiesce in his will. I am not afraid of death, but I 
 am afraid I shall not be able to bear these pains. Tell the teacher 
 that the disease was most violent, and I could not write ; tell him 
 how I suffered and died ; tell him all that you see ; and take care of 
 the house and things until he returns.' When she was unable to 
 notice anything else, she would still call the child to her, and charge 
 the nurse to be kind to it, and indulge it in everything until its father 
 should return. The last day or two she lay almost senseless and 
 motionless on one side, her head reclining on her arm, her eyes 
 closed ; and at eight in the evening, with one exclamation of distress 
 in the Burman language, she ceased to breathe. 
 
 "February 7. I have been on a visit to the physician who attended 
 her in her illness. He has the character of a kind, attentive, and 
 skilful practitioner ; and his communications to me have been rather 
 consoling. I am now convinced that everything possible was done, 
 and that, had I been present myself, I could not have essentially con- 
 tributed to avert the fatal termination of the disease. The doctor 
 was with her twice a day; and frecpiently spent the greater part of 
 the night by her side. He says that, from the first attack of the 
 fever, she was persuaded she should not recover ; but that her mind 
 was uniformly trancpiil and happy in the prospect of death. She only 
 expressed occasional regret at leaving her child, and the native 
 Christian schools, before her husband or another missionary family 
 could arrive. The last two days she was free from pain. On her 
 attention being roused by reiterated questions, she replied, 'I feel 
 (piite well, only very weak.' These were her last words. 
 
 "The doctor is decidedly of opinion that the fatal termination of 
 the fever is not to be ascribed to the localities of the new settlement, 
 
THE DESOLATED HOME. 221 
 
 but chiefly to the weakness of her constitution, occasioned by 
 the severe privations and long-protracted sufferings she endured at 
 Ava. 0, with what meekness, and patience, and magnanimity, and 
 Christian fortitude, she bore those sufferings ! And can I wish they 
 had been less ? Can I sacrilegiously wish to rob her crown of a single 
 gem ? Much she saw and suffered of the evil of this evil world, and 
 eminently was she qualified to relish and enjoy the pure and holy rest 
 into which she has entered. True, she has been taken from a sphere 
 in which she was singularly qualified — by her natural disposition, her 
 winning manners, her devoted zeal, and her perfect acquaintance with 
 the language — to be extensively serviceable to the cause of Christ; 
 true, she has been torn from her husband's bleeding heart, and from 
 her darling babe ; but infinite wisdom and love have presided, as ever, 
 in this most afflicting dispensation. Faith decides that it is all right, 
 and the decision of faith, eternity will soon confirm. 
 
 "I have only time to add — for I am writing in great haste, with 
 very short notice of the present opportunity of sending to Bengal — 
 that poor little Maria, though very feeble, is, I hope, recovering from 
 her long illness. She began indeed to recover while under the care of 
 the lady who kindly took charge of her at her mother's death ; but 
 when, after Mr. Wade's arrival, she was brought back to this house, 
 she seemed to think that she had returned to her former home, and 
 had found in Mrs. Wade her own mother. And certainly the most 
 tender, affectionate care is not wanting to confirm her in this idea. — 
 I remain, my dear mother, yours, in the deepest sorrow, 
 
 "A. Judson, Jr." 
 
 On the 24th of April, just six months after the death of 
 Mrs. Judson, little Maria was laid at rest beside her mother. 
 
 TO MRS. HASSELTINE. 
 
 "Amherst, February 26, 1827. 
 "Dear Mother Hasseltine, — My little Maria lies by the side of 
 her fond mother. The complaint to which she was subject several 
 months proved incurable. She had the best medical advice ; and the 
 kind care of Mrs. Wade could not have been, in any respect, exceeded 
 by that of her own mother. But all our efforts, and prayers, and 
 tears, could not propitiate the cruel disease ; the work of death went 
 forward ; and after the usual process, excruciating to a parent's heart, 
 she ceased to breathe on the 24th instant, at three o'clock, p.m., aged 
 two years and three months. We then closed her faded eyes, and 
 bound up her discoloured lips, where the dark touch of death first 
 appeared, and folded her little hands on her cold breast. The next 
 
222 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 morning we made her Last bed in the small inclosure that surrounds 
 her mother's lonely grave. Together they rest in hope, under the 
 hope tree (Jiojj'hi), whieh stands at the head of the graves; and 
 together I trust that their spirits arc rejoicing after a short separa- 
 tion of precisely six months. 
 
 "And I am left alone in the wide world. My own dear family I 
 have Turned ; one in Rangoon, and two in Amherst. What remains 
 for me but to hold myself in readiness to follow the dear departed to 
 that blessed world, 
 
 " Where my best friends, my kindred, dwell ; 
 Where God, my Saviour, reigns " ? 
 
 " I remain, my dear mother, yours, 
 
 "A. Judson, Jr." 
 
 They were all gone ! His " meek, blue-eyed Roger,"* Ms 
 loving, little Maria, his angelic Ann, had all departed. He 
 had before this endured sufferings, both bodily and mental, 
 such as seldom fall to the lot of one man, and his strong, 
 elastic spirit had rebounded from the pressure with even 
 increased vigour. But as the tree which has borne unharmed 
 the fury of many a storm, yields to the lightning's subtle 
 touch at its core, so was it now with this great, stricken 
 heart. Instead of depicting this period of Judson's life, we 
 would fain sit down at a reverent distance, to weep with 
 him in silence, " for we see that his grief is very great." 
 
 What his wife had been to him, from the day when she 
 left " her country and her father's house," to share with him 
 the hardships and vicissitudes of a pioneer missionary, has 
 been in some measure shown by the foregoing narrative. 
 But to estimate the strength of the tie which bound them 
 together, we must enter deeply into the inward characters 
 of both. She was not merely a heroine, competent to meet, 
 unassisted, the most sudden and formidable emergencies, to 
 overcome difficulty and danger by her own unerring judgment 
 and steadfast spirit, to awe or win the most ferocious of 
 
 * Born in Rangoon, September 11, 1815; died May 4, 1816. 
 
THE DESOLATED HOME. 223 
 
 human beings to her Lidding, to influence by her commanding 
 intellect the decisions of a haughty Oriental court;* but she 
 was one of the purest, brightest, sweetest spirits that ever 
 gladdened home, and breathed into a husband's heart the 
 sustaining, inspiring life of domestic love. Her character 
 in this respect has been imperfectly understood, owing, in 
 part, to her possessing in so remarkable a degree qualities 
 not generally supposed to exist in connection with it; and, 
 in part, to her singularly reserved simplicity of expression in 
 words. She is Shakespeare's Cordelia; with all the uncon- 
 scious loftiness, scantiness of outward professions, and serene 
 but profound depths of feeling and affection, of that match- 
 less picture of the imagination. Her words told but little 
 of her heart, but her heart wrote itself on her life. Her 
 heroism at Ava was but the expression, on an enlarged scale, 
 of that wifely devotion, which had linked fond and tender 
 memories with every period of their union. The lonely 
 mission house in Hangoon, where, shut out for years from 
 civilized society, her heart had found in him all it asked of 
 earthly happiness, tells of the same nature which afterwards 
 defied danger and death in their most frightful forms for his 
 sake. 
 
 Traits so noble and engaging, associated with every femi- 
 nine charm of person and manner, could not have failed 
 under any circumstances to secure the devoted regard of a 
 man of Judson's exquisite sensibility. In his many-sided 
 character, the capacity to do and to endure, in which he so 
 far surpassed ordinary men, was blended with an equally 
 rare delicacy of sentiment, an impassioned tenderness of 
 nature, which render him peculiarly susceptible both to the 
 joys and sufferings of the affections. Sternly resolute as he 
 
 * "Mrs. Judson was the author of those eloquent and forcible appeals 
 to the government, which prepared them by degrees for submission to 
 terms of peace, never expected by any who knew the kaiUt ur and inflexi- 
 ble pride of the Buxman court." — Dr. WaylancVs Memoir, p. 373. 
 
224 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 was in duty, calm in danger, patient in toil, privation, and, 
 sickness, the fearless champion of principle though all the 
 •world opposed, yet a touch at his heart made all its fine 
 chords quiver, and his tears gush forth as freely as a child's. 
 What must have been the affection inspired in such a man, 
 by the loveliness and devotion of that angelic wife ? She 
 had been, too, his most congenial associate in the great work 
 of his life. The same divine affections and aspirations 
 burned in the hearts of both, and gave a oneness to their 
 being, seldom found even in the happiest conjugal relations. 
 Not only had she been the sweet companion of his home, 
 and his ministering angel in time of peril, but she was his 
 friend of friends, his bosom counsellor, in respect to those 
 labours in which he stood in most immediate connection with 
 God and with the souls of men. 
 
 And all had been taken from him as by a sudden blight. 
 How painful, too, were the aggravations of the blow ! She 
 who had hung so many months round his loathsome prison, 
 wearing out her frail life in sickening fears and toils and 
 hazards for his sake, had died, as it were, forsaken of him 
 she loved. Among strangers, without a kindred bosom to 
 which she might commit her darling child, without a 
 Christian friend to strengthen her departing spirit with the 
 gospel promises, she had met the last dread hour. Her 
 plaintive lament to the native women around her bed : 
 " The teacher is long in coming; and the new missionaries 
 are long in coming; I must die alone and leave my little 
 one," must have brought the very bitterness of death to his 
 heart. True, he had left her only in obedience to a clear 
 conviction of duty, and in accordance with her own advice. 
 But these considerations, though they justified his absence, 
 could not touch the source of anguish. 
 
 He found the circumstances of the mission, on his return, 
 in sorrowful harmony with his own. Everything with which 
 he was connected seemed to have withered with her who lay 
 beneath the hopia tree. Amherst, the selected capital, 
 
PECULIAR PHASE OF THE RELIGIOUS LIFE. 225 
 
 founded with such high anticipations of its future greatness, 
 and which he had exultingly dedicated as a new hill of Zion, 
 from which the glory of God was to shine forth on the sur- 
 rounding regions, now greeted the mourner with a sympa- 
 thetic aspect of desertion and decay. The decision of Sir 
 Archibald Campbell to make his great military station at 
 Maulmain, a little town twenty-seven miles further up the 
 Salwen, had sealed the doom of Amherst. Mr. Crawford, 
 from whose enlightened views and warm personal friendship 
 for Mr. Judson much had been hoped for the mission, there- 
 upon resigned the civil government of the provinces. The 
 removal of the troops turned the whole current of native 
 emigration towards the new city. Only four of the converts 
 were found in Amherst, the rest being dispersed in different 
 parts of the country. Moung Shwa-gnong, and several other 
 members of the Rangoon church, had previously died in 
 Burmah. Thus every circumstance tended to foster his 
 dejection, and to present life as a succession of deluding 
 hopes, to end only in bitter disappointment. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 PECULIAR PHASE OF THE RELIGIOUS LIFE. 
 
 Weeks and months passed away, bringing little of the 
 alleviation commonly ascribed to time and useful occupation. 
 The latter Mr. Judson had tried most faithfully, for with him 
 personal affliction was no plea for release from his Master's 
 service. Two days after his return to Amherst, he resumed 
 public worship in Burmese; and never were his labours in 
 translation, tract writing, and preaching, more abundant 
 than at this period. But life was still rayless ; nor could all 
 his strivings bring back that joy in his work which had 
 
 Q 
 
226 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 gilded, as with sunshine from heaven, the toil of previous 
 years. 
 
 To one who bears in mind his terrible bodily sufferings, 
 and the unnatural tension of his mind, during those two 
 years of strange vicissitude in Ava, followed, before he had 
 time to recruit his energies, by those overwhelming bereave- 
 ments, it cannot seem strange that the strong bow at length 
 gave signs of yielding. I envy not those who can speculate 
 over scenes of spiritual anguish and conflict, like those which 
 must now be briefly depicted, as manifestations of eccentricity 
 of character. They are scenes on which the heart that has 
 learned anything of its own mysteries will gaze with trem- 
 bling sympathy and awe, and with the involuntary prayer, 
 "Save me from this hour!" It is the humbling yet en- 
 nobling spectacle of an earnest soul, struggling upward, 
 under a crushing load of human sorrow and infirmity, to " its 
 source of being and its Father," the infinitely holy God. If 
 he made mistakes upon his solitary way, where he saw few 
 before, and fewer still beside him, and sometimes trod on the 
 verge of dangers upon which in after years he trembled to 
 look back, these are our waymarks to guide us in safety 
 along on the same path; not, surely, beacons to warn us 
 from entering it. 
 
 Gradually there grew in his mind the conviction that 
 grief for an earthly loss, so firmly fixed, so strong and 
 overshadowing, could have sprang only from a gigantic root 
 of selfishness, which drew its nutriment from an inordinate 
 and sinful worship of created good. Looking back on his 
 past religious life from this stand-point, it spread out before 
 him as one fearful development of this grand error. Earthly 
 pleasure, honour, and affection, seemed to have been his in- 
 spiration, — had stood to him in the place of God. Not that 
 he doubted of having been redeemed by the Saviour's blood, 
 of an immortal seed planted by the Spirit in his soul. But 
 its growth was, in his view, that of a feeble and stifled germ ; 
 while the rank plants of selfishness, under the name of 
 
PECULIAR PHASE OF THE RELIGIOUS LIFE. 227 
 
 innocent natural feelings and affections, had wound them- 
 selves round every fibre of his being. He had loved God 
 in his earthly gifts, not them in Him ; and hence it was that 
 when they were taken from him, the divine joy had vanished 
 also. Such were the bitter things which he wrote asrainst 
 himself in this hour of humiliation ; nor have we any right 
 to question that they had a foundation in truth. Who is so 
 holy, so in harmony with God, his being so centred in the 
 Highest Good, that the stroke which rends from him life's 
 most cherished object, does not reveal in his heart unex- 
 pected depths of self-love and idolatry of the creature 1 
 Much may already have been nobly done and suffered for 
 God ; many precious gifts may have been yielded without 
 a murmur; and yet, when that last tie is severed by the 
 faithful hand, the soul has to own, in tears of blood, that 
 too much of its treasure has been garnered below the skies. 
 But let it be remembered that it is precisely those who have 
 made the highest attainments in holiness, and stand nearest 
 to God, who see most in themselves to condemn. The purged 
 sight beholds glories in Him, and by comparison, loathsome- 
 ness in itself, which wholly escape the worldly and indolent 
 Christian. 
 
 But, beyond all doubt, Mr. Judson erred in ascribing his 
 intense mental sufferings so entirely to self-love. It was, in a 
 great measure, a purely natural effect, the inevitable reaction 
 of his overtasked powers, for which he was no more respon- 
 sible than for his original constitution. His inferences, too, 
 respecting human life and duty, and the spiritual regimen 
 which he devised for the attainment of higher sanctification, 
 betray his peculiar mental condition at this crisis. Con- 
 ceiving that self-love, the great rival to the divine supremacy 
 in the soul, is fed chiefly through its numerous points of con- 
 nection with the outward world, it seemed to him that the 
 most direct way to starve the monster was to stop these 
 avenues of supply. Could this connection with the business 
 and pleasures of life, its honours, and earthly objects of affec- 
 
228 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 tion, be reduced to such narrow limits as would barely 
 suffice for the maintenance of existence, and the performance 
 of religious duty to our fellow-men, the enemy, it might be 
 hoped, would be so weakened, that the soul could escape its 
 grasp, and rise into the pure regions of perfect holiness and 
 perfect love. 
 
 True to his nature, these convictions were carried out in 
 unhesitating, uncompromising action. The right hand was 
 cut off, and the right eye plucked out, without parley with 
 flesh and blood. The pain it caused only proved its necessity. 
 To regulate the tendencies of his ardent nature, and cause 
 them to move as living forces in harmony with the Supreme 
 will, — an object which he had sought with earnestness and 
 singleness of purpose through his whole Christian life, — now 
 seemed to his excited mind altogether too self-indulgent a 
 process. To suspect was to condemn, and condemnation was 
 followed by instant execution. 
 
 Some of these judicial proceedings, while they show the 
 admirable honesty of the man, cannot but provoke a smile. 
 Becoming suspicious that his natural love of human appro- 
 bation was still lurking in his heart, he burnt whatever 
 testimonials he had received to his character and public- 
 services; among others, a letter of thanks from the Governor- 
 General of India, for his important aid in the negotiations 
 by which the peace with Burmah had been effected. So far 
 as possible he procured the destruction of his own letters 
 through the previous period of the mission; obtaining his 
 point in regard to his family correspondence, by refusing his 
 sister a quitclaim on a certain portion of property till she 
 could assure him that his wishes were complied with. The 
 materials for a biography being so far disposed of, he could 
 now mortify self-love with the prospect of going down to 
 230sterity as a commonplace sort of a man, about whom there 
 was not much to be said. By way of crucifying his excessive 
 love of neatness, which was, no doubt, too great for his com- 
 fort as a missionary, — though there is no evidence that it 
 
PECULIAR PHASE OF THE RELIGIOUS LIFE. 229 
 
 ever interfered with the performance of the most disagreeable 
 duty, — he became a frequent inmate of the filthy huts of the 
 Karens, ministering to them with his own hands in the most 
 loathsome forms of disease. He secured a life of poverty 
 and dependence, by a donation of his entire patrimony, some 
 6,000 dollars, to the Missionary Board.* 
 
 But these cheap acts of self-mortification could not satisfy 
 him. On his return to Amherst, finding Mr. and Mrs. Wade 
 in occupancy of the mission house, he became an inmate of 
 their family, and so continued till after the removal of the 
 mission to Maulmain. But detecting at length some little 
 tendrils putting forth from his poor bereaved heart, and 
 clin2;in<2: round these congenial Christian friends, he saw in 
 this an alarming symptom of the returning power of self 
 and the world. Severing at once the healthful ties of 
 domestic life, he retired to a little bamboo hut in the edge 
 of the jungle, where, with the exception of his missionary 
 labours, he spent many succeeding months in almost absolute 
 solitude, alternating the severest study with vigils, fastings, 
 and prayers. Sometimes he remained shut up for weeks 
 together in this hovel, which he had named "The Hermitage," 
 sustaining life on a scanty allowance of rice, and seeing only 
 such as came to him for religious instruction. 
 
 The malady of course increased with indulgence; for the 
 penalty of doing violence to the nature which divine wisdom 
 and goodness has bestowed on us, is not repealed in favour 
 even of the purest and holiest intention. Being, at a certain 
 time, so exhausted by study as to be compelled to suspend 
 the labour of translation, he improved his constrained leisure 
 by imitating the Saviour's forty days' fast in the wilderness. 
 
 * This was a different case from his relinquishment to the Board of all 
 the avails of his services to the English government, amounting to more 
 than 5,000 rupees, which he justly regarded as the rightful property of the 
 mission. So scrupulous was he in this respect, that even the presents 
 made to him in his public capacity, not less than 2,000 rupees more, were 
 included under the same ride. 
 
230 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 He chose for this purpose a spot in the heart of the wild 
 jungle, far from the abodes of men, where only the tramp 
 and cry of wild beasts, as they sought their prey, interrupted 
 the fearful stillness. A moss-grown temple of Gautama 
 overlooked the scene; but even the most fanatical devotee 
 dared not venture thither with his offering. So dangerous 
 was the place, we are told, that the native Christians re- 
 garded his preservation as a direct miracle. Here, for six 
 weeks, he spent his days in fasting, prayer, and the study of 
 the Bible, returning at night to his scarcely less lonely 
 hermitage. This stern picture is relieved by a touch of 
 beauty, which shows how strong and tender was the affection 
 which he had inspired in the native disciples. When he 
 reached his wild solitude, early on the second morning, he 
 found in it a rude bamboo seat, and the boughs overhead 
 woven into a sort of bower to protect him from the sun. A 
 love stronger than the love of life had moved some faithful 
 heart to track his wanderings, and make this simple pro- 
 vision for his comfort ; but with such cautious delicacy as to 
 create no suspicion by whom it had been done. Long after, 
 it was discovered to be Ko Dwah, a deacon of the native 
 church in Maulmain.* 
 
 One of the most melancholy evidences of his peculiar 
 mental state, is seen in his treatment of a nervous infirmity, 
 
 * The following note, from Dr. "Way land's Memoir, cannot be omitted : 
 " This man was devotedly attached to Dr. Judson. Both were taken sick 
 at nearly the same time, so that during their illness they met but once, 
 and the old deacon could not, with the other disciples, accompany the 
 dying pastor to the wharf. As soon as Dr. Judson removed, the house 
 which he occupied, and which had long been condemned by Dr. Morton 
 for its unhealthiness, was removed. Ko Dwah was not aware of the cir- 
 cumstance, thoixgh living in the vicinity, until the spot was left bare. He 
 then insisted on leaving his bed to look upon the ruin. He hobbled on his 
 staff across the road, ascended the chapel steps with great difficulty, and 
 then sitting down, rested his chin on his palms, and burst into a loud, wild 
 sort of lamentation, like the wailing at a funeral. Neither mind nor 
 body ever recovered from the shock, though he lingered on for some time 
 longer." 
 
PECULIAR PHASE OF THE RELIGIOUS LIFE. 231 
 
 sucli as sensitive poetic temperaments so often contract from 
 some accidental shock, or misjudging lesson of childhood, — 
 a haunting dread of the physical decay and corruption of the 
 grave. This now transformed itself, to his view, into one of 
 the hydra-heads of depraved self-love, to be crushed out of 
 existence by a process of justice without mercy. For this 
 purpose he had a grave dug, beside which he forced himself 
 to sit hours together, following in imagination the successive 
 changes in his own body through every loathsome stage of 
 decomposition, " weeks and days and months after death," 
 till the once pampered instrument of self should be resolved 
 into its native dust and ashes. Who can help weeping over 
 this spectacle of "the strong man brought low;" of that 
 noble intellect and heart reduced to feed on such poor 
 Romish garbage ? 
 
 Through this whole history, indeed, the influence of 
 Romish pietism cannot be mistaken. The idea of entire 
 self-abnegation, of absolute repose in God, to be gained only 
 by the crucifixion of every human passion and affection, had 
 dawned upon his storm-tossed spirit like a ray from heaven, 
 revealing a far-off but attainable haven of rest. The works 
 of Madame Guion, and others of the Quietistic school, be- 
 came, for a time, his text-books for the religious life. It 
 seemed to him that a superstitious horror of Popery had not 
 only blinded the eyes of Protestant Christians to the purest 
 models and guides in the Avay of holiness, but to the path 
 itself by which alone sanctification was to be attained. 
 
 His inward life, at this period, mirrored itself in "The 
 Threefold Cord," — a tract somewhat widely distributed, 
 though never published, in America, by which he sought 
 to bring the subject more generally before the Christian 
 brethren. This exquisitely written little production, in 
 which the prescriptions of the sternest ascetic piety blend 
 with the purest breathings of evangelic love towards God 
 and man, might have come from the soul of Pascal. It is a 
 noticeable fact, as characteristic of his state of mind, that 
 
232 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 the study of God's own words forms no part of the "cord" 
 which is offered to the Christian as the sure and sufficient 
 means of sanctification ; while "the inward voice" is repre- 
 sented as the highest, the immediate revelation of the divine 
 will. This could not have happened in the earlier or the 
 later periods of Judson's religious life. 
 
 The question will naturally be asked, whether he attained 
 by these methods to that which he sought, — the conscious- 
 ness of perfect sanctification, that celestial repose in will, 
 affections, and passions, those supernal joys of heavenly 
 communion, expected as their necessary result 1 The two 
 following notes, written on the second and third anni- 
 versaries of his wife's death, will be the most appropriate 
 answer. They seem to me among the most pathetic expres- 
 sions of "a rooted sorrow" ever uttered by the suffering heart. 
 
 "Maulmain, October 24, 1828. 
 " My dear Sisters M. and A., — You see from the date that it is 
 the second anniversary of the triumph of death over all my hopes of 
 earthly bliss. I have this day moved into a small cottage, which I 
 have built hi the woods, away from the haunts of men. It proves a 
 stormy evening ; and the desolation around me accords with the deso- 
 late state of my own mind, where grief for the dear departed combines 
 with sorrow for present sin ; and my tears flow at the same time over 
 the forsaken grave of my love, and over the loathsome sepulchre of 
 
 my own heart." 
 
 "October 24, 1829. 
 
 "And now the third anniversary returns, and finds me in the same 
 
 cottage, except that it has been removed nearer the mission house, to 
 
 make way for a government building. I live alone. When I wish to 
 
 be quite so, Mrs. W. sends me my food ; at other times I am within 
 
 the sound of a bell that calls me to meals. 
 
 " 'Blest who, far from all mankind, 
 This world's shadows left behind, 
 Heai's from heaven a gentle strain, 
 "Whispering love, and loves again.' 
 
 "But 0, that strain I have hitherto listened in vain to hear, or 
 rather have not listened aright, and therefore cannot hear ! 
 
 " Have either of you learned the art of real communion with God, 
 and can you teach me the first principles ? God is to me the Great 
 Unknown. I believe in him, but I find him not." 
 
PECULIAR PHASE OF THE RELIGIOUS LIFE. 233 
 
 It would be a study of much interest and instruction, 
 could we trace with certainty the steps by which such a 
 mind found its way back to spiritual health and peace. It 
 was probably a gradual process of mental and physical rein- 
 vigoration, in a great degree unconscious to himself. Through 
 the whole course of the disease, if we may so call it, the great 
 organs of moral vitality had remained unimpaired. He had 
 never fancied for a moment that his austerities had in them- 
 selves any merit, or formed in the slightest degree the ground 
 of acceptance with God. The hand of faith never relaxed 
 its hold upon the great sacrifice offered once for all for the 
 taking away of sin. Nor did he, in the selfish spirit of some 
 Romish ascetics, concentrate his thoughts on his own inward 
 state, making his individual salvation the sole end and aim 
 of existence. The following beautiful passage, from " The 
 Threefold Cord," is a true picture of his own life, even during 
 this season of spiritual conflict and darkness : — 
 
 "The third is the cord of doing good. This imparts beauty and 
 utility to the rest. It is written of the Lord Jesus, i He icent about 
 doing good.'' Art thou his disciple? Imitate his example, and go 
 about doing good. Do good. Let this be thy motto. Do good — all 
 the good in thy power — of every sort — and to every person. Regard 
 every human being as thine own brother; look with eyes of love on 
 every one thou meetest, and hope that he will be thy loving and 
 beloved companion in the bright world above. Rejoice in every 
 opportunity of doing him any good, either of a temporal or spiritual 
 kind. Comfort him in trouble; relieve his wants; instruct his 
 ignorance; enlighten his darkness; warn him of his danger; show 
 him the way of salvation ; persuade and constrain him to become thy 
 fellow-traveller in that blessed way. Follow him with all offices of 
 kindness and love, even as thou wouldst be pleased to have another 
 do to thee. Bear with all his infirmities. Be not weary in well-doing. 
 Remember that thy Saviour bore long with thee, and is still bearing 
 with thee, beyond all conception, and covering thy pollution with the 
 robe stained with his own blood, that the wrath of God may not 
 strike thee. And when he thus forgives thine immense debt, canst 
 thou not bear with thy fellow-debtor? 
 
 "Do good to the Lord thy Saviour. Is he far beyond thy reach? 
 True, he reigns on high; but still he lives in all his members. 
 
234 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 'Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my 
 brethren, ye have done it unto me.' As thou hast, therefore, oppor- 
 tunity, do good unto all men, especially unto them who are of the 
 household of faith. As a true follower of Christ, seek not thine own 
 profit, hut the profit of many, that they may be saved. Since Christ 
 has suffered, that whosoever believeth on him should not perish, but 
 have eternal life, extend thy good wishes to earth's remotest bounds ; 
 and wherever a human being exists, let thy prayers and thine efforts 
 combine to bring down eternal blessings on his beloved soid. But let 
 the members of the household of faith, whatever be their language, 
 country, or religious denomination, share in thy warmest love. 
 Regard each one as a part of thine own dear Saviour; and be as 
 happy to wash his feet as if they were the feet of thy Lord himself. 
 Eemember that, notwithstanding present imperfections, ye are hasten- 
 ing to be united to one another, and to God, in a manner most ineffa- 
 ble, even as God is in Christ, and Christ in God ; that the bosom of 
 infinite love is even now opening to receive you all, and that ye will 
 all bathe together, for endless ages, in 'that sea of life and love 
 unknown, without a bottom or a shore.'" 
 
 In the soul thus vitally united to the source of goodness, 
 and thus exercising itself in perpetual deeds of goodness, 
 there was a -recuperative energy which could hardly fail to 
 restore healthy action through the whole spiritual constitu- 
 tion. Whatever was morbid and sickly in the peculiar phase 
 of piety which he had adopted, gradually lost itself in the 
 growth of a Christian character, which, in just proportions, 
 in the perfect balance of its rich and various elements, pre- 
 sents an unsurpassed example of Christian manhood. 
 
 Dr. Judson was accustomed to refer to this period as one 
 from which, notwithstanding its hazards and mistakes, he 
 had derived great spiritual benefit.* The evidence of this 
 
 * He could smile, too, at its extravagances, — the best of all proofs 
 that they were the mere incidentals of a temporary state of mental dis- 
 ease, and no exponents of his real character. When, in 1846, he visited 
 Hamilton Theological Seminary, the professors collected for an interview 
 with him, in the study of the venerable Dr. Kendrick. In the course of a 
 free, familiar talk, some allusion having been made by himself to this 
 period of his history, he added, in a playful, deprecating tone, which 
 seejned to ask if the circumstances of the case did not sufficiently account 
 
PECULIAR PHASE OF THE RELIGIOUS LIFE. 235 
 
 is seen in his whole subsequent history. How, indeed, could 
 it have been otherwise 1 Errors in the choice of some of 
 the methods, could not hinder the substantial realization of 
 what he sought with such intensity of desire, — the more 
 perfect conformity of his nature to the will of God. The 
 blessing came, indeed, in a form very different from the one 
 expected; instead of blissful absorption of self in the glory 
 of God, an increased sense of the distance between the 
 infinite and holy and the sinful and finite; instead of the 
 conscious triumph over human frailty, the perception in 
 himself of new depths of innate depravity and loathsome- 
 ness. From this humbling experience he rose into a new 
 stage of spiritual life. Then, truly, he began to lose sight 
 of himself, and to find his all in God ; and, with a depth of 
 meaning never felt before, to "count all things but loss 
 for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus his 
 Lord." The life which developed itself out of this new 
 inward state, bears no trace of the spirit of asceticism. A 
 more beautiful example has seldom been witnessed of that 
 true mastery over the world, which, while it renders the 
 higher nature independent of the earthly and perishable, 
 permits the acceptance of every gift of God with confiding 
 thankfulness. His heart opened with child-like freshness to 
 all the solaces with which a Father's goodness had smoothed 
 the path of his pilgrimage. His social affections, once so 
 sternly repressed, as rivals to the supreme love, now gushed 
 forth in the little circle of congenial hearts, especially 
 towards such as were in affliction, with a warmth of sym- 
 pathy, a depth and delicacy of sentiment, which imparts a 
 peculiar grace to his life of severe and self-denying labours. 
 As early as 1830, the date of his missionary visits to 
 Prome and Rangoon, we perceive a new tone of vigour, cheer- 
 fulness, and freedom, in his letters and journals. After his 
 
 for it, "You know, we got into a rather strange state, for a while, some 
 of us, away out there!" The quiet smile, and the manner, said much 
 more than the words. 
 
236 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 marriage, four years later, with the amiable and accom- 
 plished widow of Mr. Boardman, the change is still more 
 marked. The exceeding loveliness of character which dis- 
 tinguished the second Mrs. Judson, joined with her excellent 
 sense and fervent piety, most happily adapted her to be the 
 companion of this period of his life. And as years passed 
 on, and children were once more playing in his home, those 
 little ties of earthly affection which he had thought severed 
 for ever bound themselves fast around his heart, and claimed 
 from him once more a full participation in the wholesome 
 common duties and pleasures of life. The letters belonging 
 to the period of his second marriage are in themselves suffi- 
 cient evidence that, while the social affections are heightened 
 by piety, piety itself takes its most symmetrical and health- 
 ful form amidst the sweet influences of human love. His 
 public labours show that they are no necessary hindrance to 
 the most faithful and successful prosecution of a great life- 
 work. 
 
 In some respects Dr. Judson never changed the views and 
 the strict habits of life adopted during the period just re- 
 viewed. His standard of Christian self-denial, illustrated 
 in his own severe frugality and his persistent withdrawal 
 from English society, was, by many, deemed unnecessarily 
 rigid and exacting, and sometimes subjected him to the 
 charge of singularity. He maintained, too, a very exalted 
 idea of the spirit of unconditional submission, without rest- 
 lessness, impatience, or effort to escape the trial, with which 
 a Christian should receive the dispensations of Providence; 
 betraying, it might be thought, a continued bias of mind 
 towards the peculiar notions of Quietism. But his life, as 
 now laid open in his private correspondence and his domes- 
 tic histoiy, reveals a character remarkably free both from 
 eccentricity and austerity; a character singular only in its 
 wonderful gifts, and in the all-pervading predominance of 
 the spirit of New Testament piety, — supreme love to God 
 and unlimited devotion to the welfare of his fellow-men. 
 
LABOURS IN PItOME AND RANGOON. 237 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 MISSIONARY LABOURS IN PEOME AND RANGOON. 
 
 To do full justice to Dr. Judson's character, the record of 
 his abundant labours during the period embraced in the two 
 preceding chapters should be placed in immediate connection 
 with them. Within the two years following his removal to 
 Maulmain, he had gathered, in conjunction with Mr. Wade, 
 a church of fifty native members; most of whom adorned 
 their profession by a consistent Christian life. Not a few of 
 them had endured, with steadfast meekness, opposition, 
 revilings, and bitter persecution, for the name of Christ. 
 "The husband had risen up against his wife, and the wife 
 against her husband; parents against their children, and 
 children against their parents." Only a few of the many 
 interesting cases can be briefly noted here. One man, on the 
 return of his wife after her baptism, tore their infant child 
 from her breast, and pursued her through the streets with a 
 knife. The brother of the first native chief of the place 
 was among the converts ; a man of most res]Dectable stand- 
 ing, of ready eloquence, and great activity of mind, who, 
 after carefully examining the systems of Buddh, of Brahma, 
 and of Mahomet, had at length found rest for his soul in the 
 religion of Christ. The persecution he encountered in pro- 
 fessing his faith was appalling. All his relatives rose up 
 against him. His wife sued for a divorce; and his brother 
 declared that, if he had the power, he would wash out the 
 family disgrace in his blood. A venerable matron, past four- 
 score, though bitterly opposed by her family, on whom she 
 was entirely dependent, was seen "hazarding the loss of a 
 respectable, comfortable situation, the loss of character, the 
 loss of a shelter for her grey head," and " with tottering 
 steps, bending under the infirmities of age, doing homage to 
 the King of kings in the baptismal stream." Out of the 
 
238 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 mouths of babes and sucklings also was perfected praise. A 
 little girl, eight years old, is mentioned as among the clearest 
 cases of conversion. She also received baptism, though 
 under a threat from an elder brother that he would beat her 
 to death. Several others, not much older, resisted, in the 
 strength of the love of Christ, the most urgent persuasions 
 and threats of their heathen parents; and, after baptism, 
 endured in silent submission the most outrageous and abusive 
 treatment. There was witnessed, too, in several cases, the 
 miracle of the lion changed into the lamb ; the most violent 
 persecutors, who had breathed out threatenings and slaughter 
 against the disciples, won, by their Christian meekness and 
 love, to listen, to repent, and to rejoice with them in a 
 common Saviour. 
 
 Such was the second Christian church which, with the aid 
 of his faithful co-labourers, Mr. Judson had planted in Bur- 
 mah. It was one of his greatest trials, as has been before 
 noticed, to be obliged by his duties as a translator to forego 
 his ardent desire of devoting himself exclusively to direct 
 missionary labour. " Happy," he exclaims, " is the mis- 
 sionary who finds the Bible ready translated to his hands S" 
 The longing to preach the gospel was like a fire in his bones. 
 It is surprising to see how much this strong impulse accom- 
 plished in the way of evangelical labour without neglect of 
 the w r ork of the study. His chosen recreation from this toil 
 was a missionary excursion into some unexplored field, where 
 he could proclaim the glad tidings to ears that never before 
 had heard the joyful sound. Sometimes, when he could not 
 quit his pen, he would gather up his literary apparatus, and, 
 taking with him a few native assistants, repair to some 
 lonely outpost where he could at least send out his messen- 
 gers into the highways and hedges, and be ready, if inquirers 
 should present themselves, to direct them in the way of 
 salvation. 
 
 His visit to Prome, a populous ancient city lying on the 
 Irrawaddy, half-way between Rangoon and Ava, a place 
 
LABOURS IN PROME AND RANGOON. 239 
 
 where the foot of a missionary had never trod before, is 
 among the most apostolic passages in his history. The 
 account is given in the following letters to his friends in 
 Maulinain : — 
 
 "I proceed, accordingly, to give you some account of my adven- 
 tures since leaving Rangoon on the 29th of last month. The after- 
 noon of that day we reached Tix-theet, twelve or fifteen miles distant, 
 and, the tide being against us, we remained there several hours. I 
 went on shore, entered into conversation with several, and gave away 
 a dozen of the old tracts ; and it was amusing and gratifying to see 
 the groups of boatmen, about sunset, employed in reading and listen- 
 ing to the truth ; and some would be constantly coming to our boat 
 for a tract. I could have given away a hundred to advantage ; for, 
 though the village contains but very few houses, it is a place of ren- 
 dezvous for a multitude of small trading boats. At midnight we 
 reached the cluster of villages about Pau-ling, containing, I should 
 suppose, a population as large as that of Rangoon. In the morning I 
 went on shore at Kat-tee-yah, and spent a couple of hours in preaching 
 to little assemblies, and distributed about thirty of the old catechism. 
 I could have given away 200 with perfect ease and to the greatest 
 advantage ; for they woidd have spread from this central place into 
 every part of the country. It is my way to produce a few tracts or 
 catechisms, and after reading and talking a little, and getting the 
 company to feel kindly, I offer one to the most attentive auditor 
 j>resent ; and on showing some reluctance to give to every person, and 
 on making them promise to read attentively, and consider, and pray, 
 they get furious to obtain a tract ; many hands are eagerly stretched 
 out, and ' Give me one, give me one,' resounds from all sides. On the 
 31st we reached Gnettong, near the great river. Just became engaged 
 with a few people, when the master of our boat concluded to proceed 
 further. Gave away two tracts. One of them fell into the hands of 
 a respectable elderly man, who, having read part of it, followed us, 
 in a small boat, to ask for something more ; and I gave him a copy of 
 Matthew. Just at dark reached Yan-gen-tsan-yah, at the entrance of 
 the great river, the Irrawaddy, fifty or sixty miles from Rangoon. 
 
 "For several days after entering the Irrawaddy I did nothing 
 scarcely, on account of the rainy weather and other unfavourable cir- 
 cumstances. At Hen-tha-dah, ninety miles from Rangoon, I walked 
 through the place, though it was very wet, and gave away a few 
 tracts. Moung En found some relations on shore, at whose house he 
 and another of the disciples slept; and they did something in the 
 evening. 
 
24:0 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 "The night of the 6th of June we spent at Yay-gen, a pretty large 
 village, just below Ka-noimg, on the opposite side of the river. Here 
 ths native country of the tamarind-tree commences, the banks of the 
 river become high and pleasant, nature assumes a more interesting 
 and commanding aspect, and, at this distance, even the character of 
 the people always seems to me to be a little more elevated. Immedi- 
 ately on landing I went through the place, but without any success, 
 and was just coming off, when I descried Moung lug, with half a 
 dozen about him. I drew near, and very soon had a large and 
 respectable assembly, to whom I held forth, and distributed about 
 thirty tracts and catechisms. Several pursued us to the boat, 
 and begged very hard; and we continued to give away to small 
 parties who came in succession, and occupied an empty boat which 
 lay between us and the shore, till late in the evening, when our cap- 
 tain pushed off into the river, to get rid of the annoyance. However, 
 it woidd not answer ; for they came to the shore, and called out, 
 'Teacher, are you asleep? We want a writing to get by heai*t.' 
 And, on being x>romised one, if they would come and get it, they 
 contrived to push off a long canoe which lay between us and the 
 said empty boat, and got so near that they could reach a paper stuck 
 in the end of a long pole. This continued till nine o'clock at night. 
 Once during the evening our captain went on shore ; and he said that 
 in almost every house there was some one at a lamp, reading aloud one 
 of our papers. I felt some desire to pray that it might not be all in 
 vain. It cost us not less than sixty tracts and catechisms. Write 
 to Maulmain for several hundred, and ask brother Bennett to get 
 ready to print another edition. I have already given away one 
 quarter of my whole stock ; and I shall have to send to you for a 
 supply before long. 
 
 "We passed the large towns of Ka-noung, Myan-oung, and Kyan- 
 gen, without being able to do anything. But at Kyee-thai, a pretty 
 large place, I went on shore, and got the start of the boat by about 
 an hour, which time I improved under a shed, in the midst of an 
 attentive crowd. I gave away several tracts. Some of the people 
 followed me to the boat, begging the captain to stay all night. And 
 after we had pushed off, a little boat pursued us, with a small offering 
 of rice and beans, begging another tract. It was epiite dark when we 
 arrived at Shway-doung, one of the most populous places in the 
 country. Above Shway-doung, we came to the flourishing villages 
 of Pyouk-tsik and Mendai, divided by a small creek. The latter is 
 our captain's home, and he wished to stay a day or two before going 
 to Prome, which is only a few miles distant. The people at Mendai 
 seemed disposed to cavil, and some of them treated me rather 
 
LABOURS IN PROME AND RANGOON. 241 
 
 uncivilly. I gave away not many tracts. Moung Ing went out to 
 Men-yoo-ah, near which is the residence of the celebrated Toung- 
 dwen teacher, the head of a sect of heretics in this part of the 
 country ; and in that neighbourhood he found our old friend, Mah 
 Zoo, baptized formerly in Rangoon. The next morning she came to 
 the boat, accompanied by Mah Wenyo, widow of Moung Long, the 
 one-eyed metaphysician formerly mentioned in the annals of the Ran- 
 goon mission, who now declares herself a Christian, and one Mah Ping, 
 a very hopeful inquirer. These women all begged me to stop one day, 
 while they could return and consult their male relations whether it 
 woidd not be better to invite me to come to their village at once, 
 without proceeding to Prome. So I consented, and they went off. In 
 the afternoon of that day I had a crowded zayat on shore. One man 
 appeared to be impressed. But there were many cavillers, and some 
 discouraging signs. At night the women came back, and with many 
 tears said that the chief men of the village were afraid to entertain 
 a foreigner, lest, in case of war with the English, they should be 
 involved. The next morning the wife of the governor in these parts, 
 having heard of me, sent to the boat for a tract ; several other people 
 also came on the same errand, until we left the place, which we did 
 about noon; and at night, the wind being contrary, we reached this 
 place, about 170 miles from Raugoon. I landed and found Mr. M., 
 the only European residing here ; and he invited me to stay with him 
 a few days until I could get settled. The next morning I left the 
 boat and repaired to his house. He immediately took me to the 
 governess of the town, whose husband has lately been summoned to 
 Ava. In her presence I found the deputy-governor and a number of 
 people. I read and preached to them. They applauded my style of 
 reading, &c. , but seemed to be more taken with the sound than the 
 sense. The governess, however, was evidently impressed. She beg- 
 ged for the tract, that she might get it copied. I presented it to her, 
 and she received it thankfully. Thence I proceeded to various places 
 in search of a house to be let, but was unsuccessful. The people are 
 afraid to have any connection with a foreigner. Ever since Major 
 Burney passed up to Ava, the country has been full of all manner of 
 rumours and fears. The very face of a white man spreads general 
 alarm. Mr. M. has been accused of being a spy, though nothing can 
 be more false ; and it was even proposed to put him in confinement. 
 I find that the same suspicion is generally felt towards me. I foresee 
 that people will be afraid to come near me, and that my usefulness 
 here will, on that account, be greatly impeded. Add to this, that the 
 town has been so dreadfully oppressed to pay their contingent of the 
 government debt, that poverty, distress, and terror are the order of 
 
 R 
 
242 THE EARNEST MAN". 
 
 the day. However, the walls of Jerusalem have sometimes been 
 built in troublous times. 
 
 "Failing in my attempt to hire a house, I went in search of a 
 vacant spot t<> build on. Fell in with two of the first officers of the 
 place, and had a little friendly conversation. Found, in the heart of 
 the town, an old, dismantled zayat, in front of a pagoda, with a little 
 vacant ground around it. Went to the deputy-governor, presented 
 him with a tract, and warned him not to be intoxicated with worldly 
 splendour, for life was short, &c. He read part of the tract, and said 
 that my words were very proper. One of my people respectfully 
 recpiested leave to repair the old zayat for the residence of the kalah 
 pong-gyee, until he should proceed to Ava. The governor was dispo- 
 sed to be kind; but fearing, I suppose, for the reasons 'above-men- 
 tioned, to do anything on his own responsibility, said that he would 
 bring forward my business in the court-house, the next day, before 
 the assembled authorities of the place. 
 
 "Notwithstanding this promise, however, nothing was done the 
 next day ; and, it being Lord's day, I stayed at home, had usual wor- 
 ship with my people, and tried to study patience and Thomas a Kein- 
 pis in the shattered house that Mr. M. occupies, with the rain beating 
 in on every side. 
 
 ' ' On Monday, that is, yesterday, I went myself to the court-house, 
 and found the magistrates assembled, each sitting at his post, in Bur- 
 man style, and the deputy-governor in the centre. He pretended not 
 to see or know me. I waited some time, and in an interval of 
 business addressed some of the inferior magistrates. An inquiry 
 rose who I was, and what I wanted. The deputy-governor began 
 slyly to assist me; and, after considerable conversation, it was 
 unanimously agreed that I should be permitted to take possession of 
 the old zayat, and repair it for my present residence. From the 
 court-house I went to survey my new estate. I find it to be forty- 
 five feet long, and twenty wide. The posts and the main parts of the 
 floor, being of teak, are still extant ; but it is all overgrown with wild 
 creepers, and makes, on the whole, a pretty venerable ruin. It stands 
 on holy ground, occupying one corner of the inclosure of a pagoda ; 
 which corner I am to surround with a fence, and thus have an inclo- 
 sure about four times larger than the ruin itself. This morning I am 
 sending out people to beg materials and engage workmen to make the 
 place habitable as soon as possible." 
 
 "Prome, June 26, 1830. 
 
 " Dear Brethren and Sisters, — To-day I have taken possession 
 of the old zayat allowed me by government, as stated in my last. 
 Part of it we have inclosed in rooms, and the other part we have left 
 
LABOURS IN PROME AND RANGOON. 213 
 
 open for the reception of company. Several people accosted ns, as 
 tliey passed : ' So you have moved, have you ? We shall come and 
 see you before long.' There are at present no hopeful inquirers ; but 
 some visitors from Men-dad and Men-yoo-ah approximate towards that 
 character. 
 
 "June 27, Lord's day. After usual worship with the disciples, I 
 went to spend the day, it being Burman day of worship, at the great 
 Shway San-dau pagoda, which is the same to Prome that Shway 
 Bagon is to Rangoon, and Kyaik Thanlan to Maulmaiu. The zayat 
 which we occupied had many visitors, and some heard with attention. 
 
 "July 2. A great change has taken place in the minds of govern- 
 ment people towards me. Satan has industriously circulated a report 
 that I am a spy in pay of the British. Last night the deputy- 
 governor sent to inquire my name and title. This morning I waited 
 on him, and on the lady governess, but met with a very cold reception 
 at both places. The deputy-governor is probably reporting me to 
 Ava; and what the consequences will be, I know not. Several 
 visitors, who began to listen with some favourable disposition, have 
 suddenly fallen off. To-day I have had no company at all. 
 
 "July 3. Pastor Ing returned from a visit to Men-yoo-ah. He 
 says that the same suspicion is spreading all over the country. Even 
 the women mentioned in my last were afraid to have any communica- 
 tion with him. By forcing his way, he managed to sleep two nights 
 at the house of the Touug-dwen teacher, and had some conversation 
 with him and his people on the subject of religion. But the teacher, 
 though not a regular Buddhist, feels his consequence, as the head of 
 a sect, and is perhaps as far from candid consideration as the most 
 bigoted priest. Pastor Ing says that the country is full of villages, 
 and that there is some disposition to listen to religion, but that in the 
 present state of the public mind, if I should make the tour of these 
 parts, as I had some intention of doing, there is not a house where 
 the owner woidd dare to ask me to sit down at the entrance of the 
 door. 
 
 " Feel extremely dejected this evening. Never so heartily willing 
 to enter into my rest, yet willing to offer, and I do, with some peculiar 
 feelings, offer, my poor life to the Lord Jesus Christ, to do and to 
 suffer whatever he shall appoint, during my few remaining days. My 
 followers feel some courage yet ; for they have, I hope, a little faith, 
 and they know, also, that whatever etorm comes, it will beat upon 
 their teacher first. 
 
 July 4, Lord's day. Another Burman day of w< id a great 
 
 day, being the first day of Lent, a season which continues three 
 months. After usual worship, took a stroll through the place. All 
 
244 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 smiles and looks of welcome are passed away ; people view me with. 
 an evil eye, and suffer their dogs to bark at me unchecked. Near 
 Shway San-dan, the zayats were crowded with devout-faced worship- 
 pers. I found a vacant place under a shed, built over a large brick 
 idol, and, sitting down on the ground, I held converse with small 
 parties, who came around in succession. Some company, also, morn- 
 ing and evening, at home. I cannot but hope that two persons have 
 this day obtained some discovery of the way of salvation through a 
 crucified Saviour. But it is really affecting to see a poor native when 
 he first feels the pinch of truth. On one side he sees hell ; on the 
 other side, ridicule, reproach, confiscation of goods, imprisonment, 
 and death. 
 
 "July 7. Moung A, one of the persons last mentioned, comes every 
 day. He seems to be quite taken with the Christian religion, but 
 says he cannot think of embracing it, until the learned and the great 
 lead the way. 
 
 "July 8. Many visitors through the day, in consequence of a 
 festival held in the vicinity. Moung A begins to speak decidedly for 
 Christ. 
 
 "July 9. Having agreed that two or three of our number shall go 
 out every day, in different directions, and preach the gospel, whether 
 the people will hear or forbear, my lot fell in a public zayat, about a 
 mile from home, near Shway San-dau, where I had an uninterrupted 
 succession of hearers from morning till night. Pastor Ing and Moung 
 Dway were successfully engaged in another quarter, and Moung En 
 had some company at home. I presume that 150 people have this day 
 heard the gospel intelligibly, who never heard it before. 
 
 "July 10. The same as yesterday, except that, being ill, I left the 
 zayat about noon. Moung A was with me in the afternoon. His 
 case is becoming extremely interesting. He is a bright young man, 
 with a small family; formerly belonged to Cassar's household, and 
 bore a considerable title, which was forfeited through false accusation. 
 He began last night to pray to the eternal God. 
 
 " July 11, Lord's day. Several came in during worship and behaved 
 decently, though they would not put themselves into a devotional 
 posture, or join in the responses. One man, in particular, professed 
 to be excessively delighted with the new and wonderful things which 
 he had heard. Moung A present at evening worship, but he remains 
 in a very critical state. No wine to be procured in this place, on 
 which account we are unable to unite with the other churches, this 
 day, in partaking of the Lord's supper. 
 
 "July 12. A Burman day of worship. In the morning received 
 private information that the deputy -governor, as I conjectured, did 
 
LABOURS IN PROME AND RANGOON. 245 
 
 actually report me to Ava. If any order be given immediately, 
 whether favourable or unfavourable, it may be expected in the course 
 of a fortnight. Felt rather dejected, but endeavoured to put my 
 trust in God, and resolve to work while the day lasts. The zayats 
 being all Ml of worshippers, I took my seat on a brick under the 
 shed over the great idol, and from morning till night, crowd succeeded 
 -crowd. Some became outrageously angry, and some listened with 
 delight. ' Some said, He is a good man ; bat others said, Nay, he 
 deceiveth the people.' About noon, heard Moung D way's voice on 
 the other side of the idol. Pastor Ing was busy in another quarter. 
 At home, Moung En received a visit from Myat-pyoo, one of the two 
 persons mentioned on the 4th. He is sixty-nine years old, a little 
 deaf, very timid and retiring. My expectations of him are not dis- 
 appointed. He says that he thinks this is the true religion, and the 
 only one that provides a way of escape from hell, of which he is 
 exceedingly afraid, in consequence of his many, many sins. 
 
 " July 13. Took up my position at my favourite zayat. It stands 
 at the crossing of two great roads, the one leading from the river side 
 to Shway San-dau, and the other from the town to the place of 
 burying, or rather burning, the dead. Several funeral processions 
 pass every day, and many of the followers, in going or returning, stop 
 at my zayat to rest. To-day there was a funeral of distinction, and 
 all the officers of government, with their respective suites, attended. 
 In consequence of this, the crowd around me was greater than ever 
 before. But they were not hearers of the right stamp. Most of them 
 being adherents of government, were rude, insolent, and wicked in 
 the extreme. A few considerate persons remained till night, particu- 
 larly one man, on whose account I also remained, though dreadfully 
 exhausted. He has been with me two days, and I have a little hope 
 that he begins to feel the force of truth. 
 
 "July 14. Another day of hard conflict. The enemy begins to be 
 alarmed, and his forces come on fresh and fierce, while we, few in 
 number, have to sustain the combat without any human reinforce- 
 ment. The spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak. At night felt an 
 entire prostration of strength, so much so that I was unable to go 
 through with the evening service as usual." 
 
 "Prome, August 23, 1830. 
 "Dear Brethren and Sisters, — Tired of minuting down the 
 events of each day, I have written nothing since my last date, July 
 16. My time has been spent in the same way as stated in the first 
 part of that month. At one period, the whole town seemed to be 
 roused to listen to the news of an eternal God, the mission of his Son, 
 
24 G THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 the Lord Jesus Christ, and the way of salvation through his atone- 
 ment. A considerable proportion of the hearers became favourably 
 disposed. At length the enemy assumed a threatening aspect; the 
 poor people became frightened ; many sent back the tracts they had 
 received ; and there was a general falling off at the zayats. I was 
 summoned to undergo a long examination at the court-house, not, 
 however, on the subject of religion, but concerning all my past life 
 since I have been in Burmah. The result was forwarded to Ava. 
 The magistrates still preserve a perfect neutrality, in consecpience of 
 the absence of the governor. At Ava, I have been regarded as a sus- 
 picious character ever since I deserted them at the close of the war, 
 and went over to the British. I know not what impressions the 
 governor of this place will there receive, or how he will feel towards 
 me, when he is informed of the noise I have made in Prome during 
 
 his absence." 
 
 " Below Prome, September 18, 1830. 
 
 " Afloat on my own little boat, manned by none other than my three 
 disciples, I take leave of Prome and her towering god, Shway San-dau, 
 at whose base I have been labouring, with not the kindest intentions, 
 for the last three months and a half. Too firmly founded art thou, 
 old pile, to be overthrown just at present ; but the children of those 
 who now plaster thee with gold will yet pull thee down, nor leave one 
 brick upon another. 
 
 ' ' The government writer, Moung Kywet-nee, who recommenced 
 visiting us a few days ago, has been hanging about us for two hours, 
 lamenting our departure ; and he is now sitting alone at the water's 
 edge, looking after our boat as it floats down the stream. ' Mark me 
 as your disciple ; I pray to God every day ; do you also pray for me ; 
 as soon as I can get free from my present engagements, I intend to 
 come down to Rangoon,' are some of his last expressions. 
 
 " The sim is just setting. We could not get our boat ready earlier 
 in the day ; and, as it is Saturday evening, we intend to proceed as far 
 as Men-dai, in order to spend the Lord's day there. There is no 
 period of my missionary life that I review with more satisfaction, or, 
 rather, with less dissatisfaction, than my sojourn in Prome. This city 
 was founded several hundred years before the Christian era. Through 
 how many ages have the successive generations of its dark inhabi- 
 tants lived and died, without the slightest knowledge of the Great 
 Eternal, and the only way of salvation which he has provided ! At 
 length, in the year 1830, it was ordered that a missionary of the 
 Cross should sit down in the heart of the city, and from day to day, for 
 above three months, should pour forth divine truth in language which, 
 if not eloquent and acceptable, was at least intelligible to all ranks. 
 
LABOURS IN PROME AND RANGOON. 247 
 
 What a wonderful phenomenon must this have been to celestial beings, 
 who gaze upon the works and dispensations of God in this lower 
 world ! It was necessary to the accomplishment of the divine pur- 
 pose, that, after so many centuries of darkness, there should be such 
 an exhibition of light as has been made, and no more. Thousands 
 have heard of God who never, nor their ancestors, heard before. 
 Precpxently, in' passing through the streets, and in taking my seat in 
 the zayats, I have felt such a solemnity and awe on my spirit, as 
 almost prevented me from opening my lips to communicate the 
 momentous message with which I was charged. How the preacher 
 has preached, and how the hearers have heard, the day of judgment 
 will show. 0, how many will find their everlasting chains more tight 
 and intolerable on account of the very warnings and entreaties they 
 have received from my lips ! But what more can be done than has 
 been done ? Though warned and entreated, they have wilfidly, obsti- 
 nately, and blasphemously, refused to listen. But, blessed be God, 
 there are some whose faces I expect to see at the right hand of the 
 Great Judge. The young man just mentioned, the carpenter, Moung 
 Shway-hlah, a poor man, by name Moimg Oo, in addition to some 
 others mentioned in former letters, give us reason to hope that they 
 have received the truth in good and honest hearts. Many also there 
 are who have become so far enlightened, that I am sure they never 
 can bow the knee to Shway San-dau without a distressing conviction 
 that they are in the wrong way. Farewell to thee, Prome ! Willingly 
 would I have spent my last breath in thee and for thee. But thy sons 
 ask me not to stay ; and I must preach the gospel to other cities also, 
 for therefore am I sent. Bead the 500 tracts that I have left with 
 thee. Pray to the God and Saviour that I have told thee of. And, 
 if hereafter thou call me, though in the lowest whisper, and it reach 
 me in the very extremities of the empire, I will joyfully listen, and 
 come back to thee ! " 
 
 Who can doubt that, while Kincaid is gathering in the 
 glorious harvest in that ancient seat of idolatry, lie that 
 
 o • J 
 
 then sowed in tears, and he that now reaps, are rejoicing 
 together % 
 
 Being driven from Prome by the jealousy of the imperial 
 government, Mr. Judson returned to Rangoon, where, finding 
 no missionary on the ground, he remained through the next 
 ten months, chiefly occupied with his translation* An interest- 
 ing picture of him at that time is furnished by Miss Roberts, 
 
248 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 an English authoress, who happened to be in Rangoon du- 
 ring the year 1830 : — 
 
 "A Visit to Mr. Judson in 1830. 
 
 "Being unexpectedly in Rangoon in the autumn of 1830, and 
 hearing that the justly celebrated American missionary, good Mr. 
 Judson, was still there, with indefatigable zeal prosecuting his 'labour 
 of love,' in the conversion of the Burmese, I was extremely anxious 
 to see him ; and, having informed ourselves that a visit from English 
 travellers would not be deemed a disagreeable intrusion, the captain, 
 his wife, and myself, immediately proceeded to Mr. Judson's house. 
 
 "It was a Burman habitation, to which we had to ascend by a 
 ladder ; and we entered a large, low room, through a space like a trap- 
 door. The beams on the roof were uncovered, and the window 
 frames were open, after the fashion of Burman houses. The furni- 
 ture consisted of a table in the centre of a room, a few stools, and a 
 desk, with writings and books neatly arranged on one side. We were 
 soon seated, and were most anxious to hear all that the good man 
 had to say, who, in a resigned tone, spoke of his departed wife in a 
 manner which plainly showed he had set his affections ' where alone 
 true joy can be found.' He dwelt with much pleasure on the trans- 
 lation of the Bible into the Burmese language. He had completed 
 the New Testament, and was then as far as the Psalms in the Old 
 Testament, which having finished, he said he trusted it would be the 
 will of his heavenly Father to call him to his everlasting home. 
 
 " Of the conversions going on amongst the Burmans he spoke with 
 certainty, not doubting that when the flame of Christianity did biu'st 
 forth, it would surprise even him by its extent and brilliancy. As we 
 were thus conversing, the bats, which frequent the houses at Rangoon, 
 began to take their evening round, and whirled closer and closer, till 
 they came in almost disagreeable contact with our heads; and the 
 flap of the heavy wings so near us interrupting the conversation, we 
 at length reluctantly took our leave and departed. And this, thought 
 I, as I descended the dark ladder, is the solitary abode of Judson, 
 whom after ages shall designate, most justly, the great and the good. 
 It is the abode of one of whom the world is not worthy ; of one who 
 has been imprisoned, chained, and starved, and yet who dares still to 
 prosecute his work in the midst of the people who have thus treated 
 him. America may indeed be proud of having given birth to so 
 excellent and admirable a man, who, amidst the trials, sufferings, and 
 bereavements with which it has pleased heaven to afflict him, still 
 stands with his lamp brightly burning, waiting his Lord's coming. 
 
 "If there be any man of whom we may without presumption feel 
 
LABOURS IN PROME AND RANGOON. 249 
 
 assured that he will hear the joyful words, 'Well done, thou good 
 aud faithful servaut ! ' it is certainly the pious Judson, the great and 
 persevering founder of Christianity in a land of dark idolatry and 
 superstition." 
 
 Human life probably presents few more striking contrasts 
 between the outward condition and the real greatness and 
 influence of an individual. The occupant of this humble 
 dwelling was, at that very moment, wielding, in the little pen 
 which plied its task so diligently from hour to hour, the 
 mightiest agency ever felt in Burmah, — a power to mould her 
 destinies, greater than that of Britain with all her armies. 
 
 But, in sight of the moral desolation on every side, he 
 could not satisfy himself even with such labours. The mis- 
 sionary fire seems to have burned with irrepressible ardour 
 in his soul during this residence in Rangoon. Besides the 
 care of directing the native evangelists, and receiving the 
 most urgent cases of inquiry at his house, he was every 
 morning abroad at sunrise, perambulating the streets of 
 Rangoon for the distribution of tracts and for religious con- 
 versation with such as he could induce to listen, The result 
 was most extraordinary. At first he gave away between 
 fifteen and twenty tracts a day. Gradually the attention of 
 the native population at large w r as aroused, and the tide of 
 interest steadily arose till the number amounted to two or 
 three hundred daily, given to none but those who asked. 
 During the last three days of January, 1,000 were distri- 
 buted, "given only to those who asked earnestly." By 
 cautious incpuiries it was ascertained that they were in 
 almost every house in the city, and were eagerly read in 
 secret. Nor was this all. The leaven seemed to be silently 
 spreading and working through the whole land. With all his 
 precautions to secure leisure for translation, more than half his 
 time was consumed by visitors. " People find their way to 
 me," he writes, "from all parts of the country." "The 
 spirit of inquiry is spreading everywhere. I sometimes feel 
 alarmed, like a person who sees a mighty engine beginning 
 to move, over which he knows he has no control." 
 
250 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 In the midst of this excitement the time arrived for the 
 great annual festival of Shway Dagon, bringing innumerable 
 crowds of pilgrims to this splendid scat of Buddhistic wor- 
 ship. Mr. Judson was now in his element, eager to improve 
 the opportunity thus offered of spreading the news of salva- 
 tion to the remotest limits of the empire. The interest 
 which pervaded the town seized upon the strangers, and so 
 great was the cry for tracts, that, though he distributed 
 10.000 during the progress of the festival, the demand was 
 not more than half supplied. Not far from 6,000 applica- 
 tions were made at his own door. " Some come," he writes, 
 " two or three months' journey from the borders of Siam 
 and China : ' Sir, we hear that there is an eternal hell. Do 
 give us a writing that will tell us how to escape it.' Others 
 come from the frontiers of Kathay, 100 miles north of Ava : 
 1 Sir, we have seen a writing that tells about an eternal God. 
 Are you the man that gives away such writings '? If so, 
 pray give us one, for we want to know the truth before we 
 die ! ' Others came from the interior of the country, where 
 the name of Jesus Christ is a little known : l Are you Jesus 
 Christ's man '? Give us a writing that tells about Jesus 
 Christ.' " 
 
 A few of his characteristic letters will best depict his 
 labours at this time : — 
 
 "to the missionaries at maulmain, particularly 
 mr. bennett. 
 
 "Rangoon, aNTovember 13, 1830. 
 
 "Dear Brethren.— I wrote to you lately by Ko Ing, since which 
 I have received yours by Moung En. We continue to distribute about 
 forty tracts a day, and should gladly double the number if we could 
 depend on a supply from Maulmain. By tracts, I mean not the single 
 sheets or handbills,* containing merely a scrap of Scripture, which, 
 being wholly inadequate to give any full idea of the Christian religion, 
 it is impossible to mock any poor soul with when he holds out his 
 
 * Two -page tracts of Scripture Extracts. 
 
LABOURS IN PROME AND RANGOON. 251 
 
 hand for such spiritual food as his case requires. They do well 
 enough among the converts ; and if you find they are useful in your 
 parts, I shall he happy to send you back those I have on hand, for 
 there is no demand for that article here in the present state of the 
 mission. . . . But by tracts I mean 'The View,' 'The Catechism,' 
 'The Balance,' and 'The Investigator.' I earnestly beg the brethren 
 to wake up to the importance of sending a regular supply of all these 
 articles. How long we shall be allowed a footing in Rangoon is very 
 uncertain. While a missionary is here a constant stream ought to be 
 poured into the place. Rangoon is the key of the country. From 
 this place tracts go into every quarter. I could write sheets on the 
 subject, but I trust it will be unnecessary. vSix weeks have elapsed 
 since I wrote for ' The Balance,' and for a few only, as I did not wish 
 to distress any one ; and though it was then out of print, it is not yet 
 put to press. And why? Because 'The Epitome' has been in the 
 way. I am glad ' The Epitome ' is printed ; but, after all, we shall 
 not give away one a week of that article. The state of things does 
 not immediately require it. But of ' The Balance' I shall give away 
 one hundred a week. There are daily calls for it. During the last six 
 weeks I should have given away 1,000 of 'The Balance,' and they 
 would now be circulating all over the country. I found twenty in 
 the house on my arrival, and have been dealing them out like drops 
 of heart's blood. There are few left. I did expect some by Moung 
 En; but alas! out popped two bundles of scrippets.* The booh of 
 Scripture Extracts, however, I am thankful for. I do not write this 
 with any disposition to find fault. I am sure you have done all for 
 the best ; and I feel for brother Bennett in his labours at the press. 
 I only blame myself that I have not been more explicit, and written 
 more urgently on the subject. — Yours ever, 
 
 "A. Judsox." 
 
 TO THE MISSIONARIES AT MAULMAIN. 
 
 "Rangoon, November 16, 1830. 
 
 "Dear Brethren, — We were obliged to give away ninety-five 
 tracts and Scriptures yesterday, besides refusing several. This morn- 
 ing I took twenty in my hand, as usual, and though I avoided streets, 
 and kept to the jungle, and walked as fast as possible, yet, notwith- 
 standing every precaution, they fleeced me of fifteen by sunrise. We 
 shall not be able to stand it longer than fifteen or twenty days at this 
 rate. They come from all parts of the country, and the thing is 
 
 The two-page tracts mentioned above. 
 
252 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 spreading and increasing every day. I hope you will not fail me in 
 the hour of need. We want thousands of 'The Catechism,' 'The 
 View,' 'The Balance,' aud 'The Investigator.' Next to these we 
 shall want a thousand or two of the Gospel of Luke, that is, after 
 the Scripture Extracts are done, which will be shoi'tly, if you will 
 only send them along. I am more and more convinced that Burmah 
 is to be evangelized by tracts and portions of Scripture. They are a 
 reading people beyond any other in India. The press is the grand 
 engine for Burmah. Every pull of Brother Bennett's at the press 
 sends another ray of light through the darkness of the empire. I 
 write in a hurry, for I am in the middle of the sixty-fifth Psalm ; and 
 though I keep snug in the garret, I have had, within an hour, one 
 man from Mad-dee-yah, who has come for tracts, having heard the 
 gospel from one of the disciples at Prome ; a writer from Kyouk-mau, 
 brought hither by your inquirer, Moung Louk ; a disciple from An- 
 au-len ; and Moung Hming, from Pan-ta-uau, who requests baptism, 
 and brings also a message and request for tracts from Nah-kau-dau, 
 who says he heard about Jesus Christ from a foreigner* at Prome. 
 And as I am alive, here comes at this moment a priest and his 
 followers. So farewell. — Yours, 
 
 "A. Judson." 
 
 "Eangoon, February 1, 1831. 
 
 "Dear Brethren, — The great festival falls this year on the 25th. 
 Alas ! alas ! what shall I do ? I beg and entreat that you will not 
 give any tracts in the vicinity of Maulmain imtil after the 1st of 
 March; but let everything that can possibly be got ready, be sent 
 with all possible expedition to this place. I do beg you will all make 
 one effort, and, if possible, send me fifteen or twenty thousand tracts 
 between this and the 25th or 28th. The festival will last several 
 days. I have lost all hope of hoarding up my present stock. We 
 have been obliged to give away above 1,000 within the last three 
 days. It is not -here as at Maulmain, where a great many are 
 destroyed. Here, I am persuaded, after a great deal of inquiry, not 
 one in a hundred is destroyed. The people are eager to get tracts. 
 We don't give to every one we meet as you do, but to those only who 
 ask earnestly. Don't think the tracts you print, and stitch, and trim, 
 with a great deal of labour, and send here, are lost. I trust that the 
 most of them will come to light at the day of judgment. 
 
 "I send this by San-lone, who goes around in Moung Gway's boat. 
 He, and perhaps the same boat, will return soon; I hope in time for 
 
 * "Judson himself," says Mr. Bennett, in a note. 
 
LABOURS IN PROME AND RANGOON. 253 
 
 the festival. Send everything yon possibly can, and by every other 
 boat or vessel after receiving this.— In great haste, yonrs, 
 
 "A. JlJDSON." 
 
 TO MR. BENNETT. 
 
 "Rangoon, February 7, 1831. 
 "Dear Brother Bennett,-— I wrote lately by Moung San-lone, 
 saying that the great festival falls on the 25th instant, and begging 
 that, until that time, no tracts might be circulated in your quarter, 
 but that everything that could be got ready should be sent hither. If 
 you listen to that petition, well ; if not, to repeat it, with all the 
 urgency of a dying man, would be of no use. We were giving away 
 at the rate of three or four hundred per day until I became alarmed 
 and reduced the allowance to 200. We are just, therefore, keeping 
 our heads above water. But we have no hopes of being ready for the 
 festival unless you pour in fifteen or twenty thousand more, between 
 this time and that. We have had none since the arrival of Moung En. 
 He and A brought good supplies ; but alas ! no ' Views,' and but few 
 * Balances' and 'Investigators.' 0, when will the time come that I 
 shall have as much as I want, and of the right kind! I have laboured 
 to a very great disadvantage ever since I came down from Prome for 
 want of the right hind of supply. If, instead of printing such a 
 variety, the brethren had aimed only at furnishing a sufficient supply 
 of the necessaries of life, how much better it woidd have been ! I 
 should not then have been left for months without ' The Balance ' or 
 any equivalent, nor be left, as I now am, month after month without 
 ' The View,' — the staple commodity. How distressing it is, when the 
 poor people come crying for the elements of the Christian religion, to 
 be obliged to give them one of the small numbers of the Scripture 
 Extracts, which singly can give them no idea ! By the way, I beg 
 you will send no more of No. 8; it is just good for nothing in the 
 present state of things. I do not write thus by way of finding fault 
 with my brethren ; I am quite sure that you have meant all for the 
 best. I have made too many mistakes, and criminal ones, too, all my 
 life long, to allow me to find faidt with others. I only hope that 
 things will now be kept in such a train as to prevent my beino- 
 reduced again to the straits I have been iu for several months. When 
 you have made arrangements to insure a supply of the four standard 
 articles, so that we can always have as many of such kind, and of all 
 the kinds, as the state of the market requires, I would recommend the 
 brethren to issue a small edition of 3,000 of the First Epistle of John. 
 I once thought of Luke; but if you take hold of that we shall be left 
 to starve again for want of the necessaries of life. You say that 
 
254 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 there are 1,400 of the Scripture Extracts remaining; and these, 
 stitched together or in two parts, will answer to give in cases where 
 something more than the four standards is required. As to the Sep- 
 tenary, 1 would suggest that it is to be kept for special cases, and not 
 distributed promiscuously, for you will not want to print another 
 edition immediately. It was not intended for general circulation, but 
 to be kept on hand for the converts and hopeful inquirers. As to 
 your plan of printing ' The Catechism' and ' View' together, it is most 
 excellent. You cannot furnish too many of that article. As to ' The 
 Balance,' it is now all the rage, particularly with the cut. I suppose 
 you cannot clap the cut on the covers of those that have it not. It 
 doubles the value. I presume that from fifty to one hundred per day 
 inquire particularly for 'The Balance,' and we are obliged to turn 
 them off with something very inadequate to their exigency. Is not 
 this most awful? Only contrast the countenance of one who has 
 No. 8 forced upon him instead of 'The Balance,' and goes away 
 feeling very 'gritty,' with the countenance of another who seizes 
 upon the desired article, gloats upon the interesting Bennett cut, and 
 goes away almost screaming and jumping for joy. 
 
 "I see, on re-perusing your letter, that you speak of a second 
 edition of 'The Septenary.' I have no objection, provided it does not 
 deprive us again of the necessaries of life. I hope, however, you will 
 not abandon the study of the language. The proverb of the ' cat and 
 her skin,' I do not like. I have a much better one from the first 
 authority. ' My son,' said the head jailer of the death prison at Ava 
 to an under jailer, who was complaining that they could get no more 
 out of a poor fellow whom they had been tormenting for several days, 
 his wife and house being completely strip ped, — 'my son,' said the 
 venerable old man, ' be sure you have never wrung a rag so dry but 
 that another twist will bring another drop.' . Love to Mrs. Bennett 
 
 and family. — Yours, 
 
 "A. Judson." 
 
 TO MR. BENNETT. 
 
 "Rangoon, March 3, 1831. 
 "Dear Brother Bennett,— I am in great distress. The 'View' 
 has been out several days. It failed us in the midst of the festival. 
 Why some were not ready to be sent by the Hebe, when the arrival 
 would have been so opportune, I cannot conceive. We had been ou 
 a short allowance of 100 per day for several days, and were nearly 
 exhausted, when, on the morning of the 22nd, the splendid consign- 
 ment of Moung San-lone arrived. On that day, Tuesday, we gave 
 away 300 ; on Wednesday, 800 ; on Thursday, 900 ; on Friday, the 
 
LABOURS IN PROME AND RANGOON. 255 
 
 full moon, 700; on Saturday, 1,100; on Sunday, 800; on Monday, 
 500. On Tuesday, the immense crowd of boats began to move off. 
 Moung San-lone, second, had been petitioning fur 2,000, with which 
 to proceed a few miles up the river, and supply the departing boats. 
 I could not listen to him, when, at the critical moment, the Hebe hove 
 in sight, with your second consignment, and I sent off a couple of 
 disciples with 1,200, but no ' View.' On the same day we gave away, 
 at the house, 600 ; on Wednesday, 700 ; on Thursday, to-day, 500. I 
 have been trying for two days to reduce the allowance, but in vain. 
 And even if I could reduce it to 200, which is the utmost I hope for, 
 how many days should I hold out ? I have no ' Views ;' only 600 of 
 'The Balance,' ditto 'Catechism,' about 150 of 'The Investigator,' a 
 few Septenaries and Scripture Extracts. That is all ; for we do not 
 consider 'The Epitome' a suitable thing to give away promiscuously 
 to people who have never heard a word of the gospel. Now you see, 
 do you not, that I am in distress? In a very few days, unless we 
 have a fresh supply, we shall have to shut up the house, and send 
 away the hungry souls without giving the crumb of a ' Catechism.' 
 It is true that we have had a glorious festival ; but when a famishing 
 man sees pale hunger advancing with rapid strides, it affords him no 
 relief to reflect that he feasted sumptuously a week ago. We have 
 had a glorious festival, for which I feel under infinite obligation to 
 you ; and as you have begun to run well, I hope nothing will hinder 
 you from prosecuting the race. I have the greatest hope that in a 
 very few days a supply will arrive. As to 'The Investigator,' I 
 begin to hesitate about giving it promiscuously. It is an excellent 
 work, but appears to be rather too straightforward for the present 
 state of Burmah. It gives more offence than 'The Balance.' The 
 latter work, being cast in a hypothetical shape, is less offensive. I 
 think of proposing a large edition of 'The Balance,' say 20,000. . . . 
 — Yours affectionately, 
 
 "A. Judson." 
 
 "Rangoon, March 1G, 1831. 
 "Dear Brother Bennett, — Your last box of 'pills' has epiite 
 relieved my distress, and I perceive as yet no symptom of a return, 
 the thermometer being down to 100, in consecpience of a persevering 
 application of refrigerants. Pretty work for a missionary ! Next box 
 of pills you send, please inclose one compounded of 500 'Catechisms.*" 
 
 "March 30. 
 
 " Your splendid consignment came to hand this morning. I feel as 
 rich as Croesus. But I am sorry to say (perhaps you will be glad) 
 
256 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 that, for some reason or other, the tide seems to be turning. There 
 are now comparatively few applications for tracts, and I shall not 
 need any other supplies just at present Never, however, hesitate to 
 send a few, at least, when a good opportunity offers, especially by 
 native boats, if it is only to encourage the trade. Little San-lone 
 went off with 500 a few days ago, to be present at the annual festival 
 of Shway Man dan, in Old Pegu, which took place the 21st instant. 
 If the present consignment had then arrived, he would have taken 
 2,000 or more. I expect him back every day. Pastor Thah-a and 
 Shway-too start to-morrow morning with a few hundred for the 
 villages of Kambai, &c." 
 
 With this spectacle of spiritual famine before his eyes, he 
 felt, with inconceivable pain and bitterness, the comparative 
 coldness and inaction of Christians at home. The fields were 
 whitening for the harvest, but there were none to reap. 
 Writing to the corresponding secretary, under date of March 
 4, 1831, he says : — 
 
 "Priests and people, from the remotest regions, are alike eager to 
 get our writings. I should have given away double the number if I 
 could have obtained sufficient supplies. But poor brother Bennett 
 cannot, single handed, with bad type, and not yet familiar with Bur- 
 mese printing, answer all the demands which we make upon him, from 
 different quarters. May God forgive all those who desert us in our 
 extremity ! May he save them all ! But surely, if any sin will lie 
 with crushing weight on the trembling, shrinking soul, when grim 
 death draws near, — if any sin will clothe the face of the final Judge 
 with an angry frown, withering up the last hope of the condemned 
 in irremediable, everlasting despair, it is the sin of turning a deaf ear 
 to the plaintive cry of 10,000,000 of immortal beings, who, by their 
 darkness and misery, cry, day and night, ''Come to our rescue, ye 
 bright sons and daughters of America ; come and save us, for we 
 
 ARE SINKING INTO HELL ! ' " 
 
 "Brother Bennett works day and night at the press; but he is 
 unable to supply us ; for the call is great at Maulmain and Tavoy, as 
 well as here, and his types are very poor, and he has no efficient help. 
 The fact is that we are very weak, and have to complain that hitherto 
 we have not been well supported from home. It is most distressing 
 to find, when we are almost worn out, and are sinking one after 
 another into the grave, that many of our brethren in Christ at home 
 are just as hard and immovable as rocks ; just as cold and repidsive 
 as the mountains of ice in the polar seas. But whatever they do, we 
 
LABOURS IN PROME AND RANGOON. 257 
 
 cannot sit still and see the dear Burmans, flesh and blood like our- 
 selves, and like ourselves possessed of immortal souls that will shine 
 for ever in heaven, or burn for ever in hell, — we cannot see them go 
 down to perdition without doing our very utmost to save them. And, 
 thanks be to God, our labours are not in vain. We have three lovely 
 churches, and about 200 baptized converts, and some are in glory. A 
 spirit of religious inquiry is extensively spreading throughout the 
 country, and the signs of the times indicate that the great renovation 
 of Burmah is drawing near. O, if we had about twenty more versed 
 in the language, and means to spread schools, and tracts, and Bibles, 
 to any extent, how happy I should be ! But those rocks and those 
 icy mountains have crushed us down for many years." 
 
 The number of effective missionaries had been so reduced 
 by sickness, that, in May of this year, he was the only one 
 left who could preach the gospel in Burmese. Mrs. Wade 
 being obliged, as the only chance for her life, to leave for 
 America, Mr. Wade, who was also in feeble health, was 
 urged by all the missionaries on the ground to accompany 
 her. On hearing this sad news, he writes, after expressing 
 his cordial approbation of the step : — 
 
 ' ' I have also written to the brethren to know what I shall do with 
 myself in the meantime. I know not whether they can keep the 
 press moving without me. And though they can, what will become 
 of the native flock in Maulmain ? What of the Karens ? What of all 
 the people iu the ceded provinces, from Tenasserim to the frontiers of 
 China? What of all the people from Rangoon to Ava? I am startled 
 and terrified to find that, by several unexpected moves, I am left, as 
 it were, alone ; there being not another foreigner in all the country 
 that can preach the gospel to the perishing millions." 
 
 The result of the consultation above referred to, was the 
 transfer of Mr. Jones to Rangoon, on whose arrival Mr. 
 Judson returned to Maulmain. 
 
258 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 PREACHING TOURS IN THE JUNGLES. 
 
 "Soox after the arrival of the first Burmese missionary 
 in Rangoon, his attention was attracted by small parties of 
 strange wild-looking men, clad in unshapely garments, who, 
 from time to time, straggled past his residence. He was 
 told that they were called Karens; that they were more 
 numerous than any similar tribe in the vicinity; and as 
 untamable as the wild cow of the mountains. He was further 
 told that they shrunk from association with other men, 
 seldom entering a town, except on compulsion; and that, 
 therefore, any attempt to bring them within the sphere of 
 his influence would prove unsuccessful."* 
 
 Such was the first introduction to the notice of western 
 Christians, of this interesting race, whose religious history 
 has been an almost literal fulfilment of the prediction, "A 
 nation shall be born in a day." 
 
 The deep interest awakened in Mr. Judson's mind by the 
 appearance of these forlorn beings, communicated itself to 
 the Burman converts; and led, during the war, to the 
 redemption, by one of the number, of a Karen bond-slave 
 whom he had chanced to find in Rangoon. On the establish- 
 ment of the mission at Maulmain, he was brought thither 
 by his benefactor, and through the instrumentality of the 
 missionaries, particularly of Dr. Judson, became a convert 
 to Christianity. His heart immediately began to yearn over 
 his brethren according to the flesh, and he became an active 
 and successful evangelist among them. This was Ko-thah- 
 byu, a name to be remembered among those of the higher 
 nobility of the redeemed, who, having turned many to 
 
 * Memoir of Mrs. Sarah B. Judson. 
 
PREACHING TOURS IN THE JUNGLES. 259 
 
 righteousness, shall shine as the stars for ever.* Through 
 him access was gained to his wild countrymen. 
 
 The condition of this people, brought to light by the 
 benevolent inquiries of our missionaries, is among the most 
 interesting of ethnological problems. 
 
 Entirely dissimilar to the Burmans in physical traits and 
 in character, and with little, in these respects, in common 
 with any of the tribes within the empire, no clue to their 
 origin has yet been obtained. Their own traditions point to 
 no earlier residence, from which their ancestors emigrated 
 into the Burmese mountains. One could almost fancy they 
 had sprung up spontaneously in the tangled jungles and wild 
 mountain fastnesses, where, for ages, they have had their 
 homes, They are a mild, docile, peaceful race, yet cherishing 
 an unconquerable love of liberty. Treated with extreme 
 cruelty and ignominy by the Burmans wherever they came 
 into contact; robbed, kidnapped as slaves, and subjected to 
 merciless exactions from government, the only refuge of this 
 simple and timid people was to scatter as widely as possible, 
 so that more than two or three families were seldom found 
 together. In these little groups they were scattered over 
 several distinct districts of Burmah, in the Tenasserim pro- 
 vinces, in the region of south Arracan, and in a wild region 
 south-east of Ava, to the number of from one hundred and 
 fifty to two hundred thousand. This mode of life precluded 
 social progress. At the time they were discovered by the 
 missionaries, they were in the lowest possible condition in 
 this respect; their knowledge of the useful arts being no 
 more than would suffice for the construction of a rude canoe, 
 the weaving of baskets, and the preparation of a coarse 
 cotton cloth for their scanty covering. Agriculture was 
 unknown among them. They subsisted upon the products 
 of the mountain streams, and the spontaneous fruits of the 
 wilderness, migrating from place to place, as the natural 
 
 * See Mr. Wade's accoxmt <>f his life. 
 
260 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 provision around them was exhausted. Under such circum- 
 stances it would be folly to expect an elevated moral con- 
 dition. Though affectionate, confiding, and wonderfully 
 truthful, presenting in these points, particularly in the latter, 
 an honourable contrast to their haughty Burnian masters, 
 they were, like all savages, indolent, filthy, intemperate, and 
 excessively superstitious. In short, they presented the aspect 
 of a people of excellent natural dispositions, but crushed and 
 dispirited by the oppression of a more powerful and intelli- 
 gent race, below the expectation, and almost below the wish, 
 for improvement. 
 
 Yet in the bosom of this outcast j)eople was cherished one 
 idea, one hope, nobler than had ever dawned on the mind of 
 the proud and sagacious Burman. Amidst the mad idolatry 
 of India, and in the very lap of the gorgeous system of 
 Buddhism, the Karens alone were found to be free from 
 image-worship. They had indeed no religious rites, if we 
 except their propitiatory offerings in danger and sickness to 
 the Nats, a sort of petty mischievous agents not unlike the 
 Elves of northern Europe. But in their traditionary songs 
 and legends had been handed down from one generation to 
 another, the idea of one God, the invisible, supreme Ruler 
 of the world, and the prediction that at some future day, 
 white foreigners from across the ocean would come to instruct 
 them in his worship. One of these legends was found to be 
 an account of the creation and fall of man, similar to that 
 given in Genesis. Some of their moral precepts also bore a 
 striking resemblance to those of Scripture. The date of the 
 traditions, and their primary source, were lost in the same 
 obscurity as the origin of the people themselves. 
 
 Thus prepared, these rude untutored savages received the 
 Christian missionary in a manner far different from that 
 experienced among the Burmans. They welcomed him and 
 his " glad tidings," as the fulfilment of that Messianic hope, 
 — so we might almost call it, — for which they long had 
 waited; and receiving the seed of the kingdom into good 
 
 
PREACHING TOURS IN THE JUNGLES. 261 
 
 and honest hearts, brought forth fruit an hundred fold. 
 Never, probably, among any race of men, has the gospel won 
 such rapid triumphs, or so signally demonstrated its power 
 to improve even the temporal condition. The scion soon far 
 outstripped in growth the parent mission. Within thirty 
 years after the conversion of Ko-thah-byu, behold these 
 vagrant tribes, blighted by a deep sense of their innate 
 inferiority and their hopeless state of servitude, assuming 
 the beautiful lineaments of true Christian civilization, — their 
 language reduced to writing, and the Bible translated into 
 it, printing presses at work to multiply the means of 
 Christian culture, Christian villages gathered, Christian 
 schools and churches springing up all over the Karen wil- 
 derness ! They have developed an eagerness and a capacity 
 for acquiring both human and Christian knowledge, and a 
 facility in adopting the habits of civilized life, which is truly 
 marvellous ; while in the simplicity, consistency, and fervour 
 of their piety, they present a most lovely form of Christian 
 character, reminding one of the early Moravians of Germany. 
 
 But the details of this wonderful story do not belong here, 
 except so far as they are connected with Dr. Judson's limited 
 personal labours among the Karens. To his beloved co- 
 labourers was granted, in a far greater degree than to him- 
 self, the joy of leading this willing flock into the true fold, 
 and of imparting to them the blessings of Christian know- 
 ledge. But it was his great delight to labour among them, 
 when he could snatch an interval of leisure from his other 
 duties ; and if he ever envied his brethren any privilege, I 
 believe it was that of jDreaching Christ to the Karens. 
 
 It was found extremely difficult, at first, to persuade even 
 the Christian Karens to abandon their scattered and unset- 
 tled mode of life. The habit, first induced probably by the 
 instinct of self-preservation, had become a second nature. 
 But the missionaries hoped to do little of permanent value 
 for them until they could be congregated into villages, where 
 not only their religious instruction could be steadily and 
 
2G2 THE EARNEST MAX. 
 
 systematically prosecuted, but schools could be maintained, 
 and families could be trained into the habits of decency, 
 cleanliness, and industry, befitting a Christian community. 
 It was partly in furtherance of this object that Dr. Judson, 
 at several different times, made excursions into the Karen 
 jungles. His journals of these tours are among the most 
 interesting illustrations of his genuine missionary spirit. 
 While following him from hamlet to hamlet, as he passed up 
 and down the mountain streams and through the thickets, 
 proclaiming the gospel to the simple dwellers of the wilder- 
 ness with such heartfelt joy, and unable to forbear weeping 
 when obliged to abandon the delightful work for the prose- 
 cution of his translation, we see how deeply he had drunk 
 into his Master's love for souls, and how great was the 
 sacrifice he made to duty in devoting so much of his life to 
 the solitary labours of the study. 
 
 The incidents of the second and third of these excursions, 
 which occupied nearly the whole of the months of January, 
 February, and March, of 1832, are given as follows in his 
 journal : — 
 
 "Wadesville, January 1, 1832. 
 
 "We set out from Maulniain, as purposed in my last, and leaving 
 the Salwen on the west and the Ataran on the east, we followed the 
 Gyne and the Dab-gyne, as it is termed, above its confluence with the 
 Houng-ta-rau, which falls in from the east, and in three days reached 
 this place, the distance being, by conjecture, above eighty miles. 
 Accounts, on first arriving, are rather unfavourable. 
 
 "January 8. My people have been out for several days, in different 
 directions. One party has ascended the river to Kau-nau's village, 
 beyond which boats do not pass. Others have been to Lausan's vil- 
 lage, south-east of this, on the Pan-ka-rong rivulet ; others have pro- 
 ceeded further in the same direction, to the head of the Patah river, 
 which also falls into the Dah-gyne. There are twenty-seven baptized 
 disciples in these parts, who were nearly all present, to-day, at wor- 
 ship, and I am happy to find that they have all behaved well since 
 my last visit, though they have been obliged to encounter a great deal 
 of reproach and opposition from their unbelieving countrymen. But 
 a number of circumstances, too tedious to detail, have conspired to 
 damp the spirit of religious inquiry which appeared a few months 
 
PREACHING TOURS IN THE JUNGLES. 263 
 
 ago ; and though at one time there were reported to be a considerable 
 number who were ready to embrace the Christian religion, and though 
 it is to be hoped that many of them will prove to be sincere, there 
 seems to be a simultaneous understanding among them to consider 
 longer before finally committing themselves. I have not, therefore, 
 had the happiness of adding a single individual to the branch of the 
 church in this quarter. 
 
 "January 9. The disciples at this place being desirous of changing 
 their residence, and uniting with other disciples from different parts in 
 forming a new settlement, we went down the river a short distance, 
 and on the western bank, just below the mouth of the Pan-ka-roug 
 rivulet, found a spot which, uniting the suffrages of all parties, we 
 commended to God, praying him to come and make it his abode, and 
 bless the inhabitants with all temporal and spiritual blessings, and 
 cause it to be a spring whence living waters should flow into all the 
 adjacent parts. Having performed this service, and taken leave of 
 the disciples, we proceeded down the river. 
 
 "January 10. We arrived early at the mouth of the Leingbwai, 
 which falls into the Dah-gyne from the north-west, and bent our 
 course thitherward. At night reached Kendoot, where they have 
 repeatedly rejected the gospel. 
 
 "January 11. Continued to work our way up the river, frequently 
 impeded by the trees which had fallen across the water, and through 
 which we were obliged to cut a passage for the boat. At night, came 
 to a small cluster of houses, where we found an elderly woman, who, 
 with her daughter, formerly applied for baptism, but was advised to 
 wait. She now received us joyfully, and united with her daughter 
 and son-in-law in begging earnestly that their baptism might be no 
 longer delayed. I directed them to meet me at Kwan-bee, about a 
 mile distant, where I formerly baptized nine disciples, most of them 
 from Tee -pah's village, a few nriles to the west. 
 
 "January 12. Proceeded to Kwan-bee. A few people came together 
 on the beach to stare at us, and we had a little meeting for worship 
 before breakfast. We then proceeded to investigate the case of Loo- 
 boo, who was reported to have joined, when his child was extremely 
 ill, in making an offering to a mat (demon) for its recovery. We at 
 first thought of suspending him from the fellowship of the church ; 
 but he made such acknowledgments and promises that we finally 
 forgave him, and united in praying that God would forgive him. We 
 do not hear of any other case of transgi*ession ; but on the contrary, 
 in two instances of extreme illness, the disciples resisted all the im- 
 portunities of their friends to join in the usual offerings to propitiate 
 the demons, who are supposed to rule over diseases. In one instance 
 
264 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 the illness terminated in death ; and I have to lament the loss of Pan- 
 mlai-mlo, who was the leader of the little church in this quarter, and 
 the first of these northern Karens, who, we hope, has arrived safe in 
 heaven. I onght, perhaps, to except the case of a man and wife near 
 the head of the Patah river, who, though not baptized, and never seen 
 by any foreign missionary, both died in the faith ; the man enjoining it 
 on his surviving friends to have the 'View of the Christian Religion' 
 laid on his breast and buried with him. 
 
 "Some of the disciples have gone to Tee-pah's village to announce 
 my arrival ; and while others are putting up a small shed on the bank, 
 I sit in the boat and pen these notices. 
 
 ' ' In the evening, held a meeting in the shed, at which several of 
 the villagers were present. 
 
 "January 13. My people returned from Tee-pah's village, bringing 
 with them several disciples and one woman, the wife of Loo-boo, who 
 presented herself for baptism, with twelve strings of all manner of 
 beads around her neck, and a due proportion of ear, arm, and leg 
 ornaments ; and, strange to say, she was examined and approved, 
 without one remark on the subject of her dress. The truth is, we 
 quite forgot it, being occupied and delighted with her uncommonly 
 prompt and intelligent replies. In the afternoon sent the boat back 
 to Maulmain, with directions to proceed up the Salwen, having con- 
 cluded to cross thither by land. In the evening, had a pretty fidl 
 shed ; but the inhabitants of the place do not appear very favourably 
 inclined. 
 
 "January 14. The three persons mentioned on the 11th presented 
 themselves, with the decorated lady of yesterday. Being formerly 
 prevented by illness from animadverting on female dress in this dis- 
 trict, as I did in the Dah-gyne, I took an opportunity of 'holding 
 forth' on that subject before breakfast ; and it was truly amusing and 
 gratifying to see the said lady, and another applicant for baptism, and 
 a Christian woman who had accompanied them, divest themselves on 
 the spot of every article that could be deemed merely ornamental ; 
 and this they did with evident pleasure, and good resolution to perse- 
 vere in adherence to the plain dress system. We then held a church 
 meeting, and having baptized the four applicants, crossed the Leing- 
 bwai on a bridge of logs, and set out for Tee-pah's village, accom- 
 panied by a long train of men, women, children, and dogs. Towards 
 night we arrived at that place, and effected a lodgment in Tee-pah's 
 house. In the evening, had a pretty full assembly. 
 
 "January 15, Lord's day. In the forenoon I held a meeting for 
 the disciples only, and, as I seldom see them, endeavoured to tell 
 them all I knew. Had more or less company through the day. In 
 
PREACHING TOURS IN THE JUNGLES. 265 
 
 the evening a crowded hc-nse. Tee-pah's father, a venerable old man, 
 came forward, and witnessed a good confession. Some others, also, 
 begin to give evidence that they have received the truth into good 
 and honest hearts. 
 
 "January 16. In the morning Tee-pah's mother joined the party of 
 applicants for baptism, and her younger daughter-in-law, whose hus- 
 band was formerly baptized. But Tee-pah himself, though convinced 
 of the truth, and giving some evidence of grace, cannot resolve at 
 once on entire abstinence from rum, though he has never been in the 
 habit of intoxication. In the course of the forenoon, we held a 
 church meeting, and unanimously received and baptized eight indi- 
 viduals from this and a small village two miles distant. 
 
 "Took an affectionate leave of the people, and prosecuted our 
 journey towards the Salwen. Came to Zat-kyee's small village, where 
 one man and his wife embraced the truth at first hearing ; and the 
 man said, that as there was no suitable place for baptizing at that 
 village, he would follow on, until he could say, ' See, here is water,' 
 &c. I gave him leave to follow, not with that view, but to listen 
 further to the blessed gospel. At night reached Shway-bau's village, 
 where they afforded us a shelter rather reluctantly. In the evening, 
 however, had an interesting though small assembly. 
 
 "January 17. Pursued our way, and soon came in sight of the 
 Salwen, the boundary between the British and Burmese territories. 
 Arrived at Poo-ah's small village, consisting of three houses, not one 
 of which had a leaf of covering. No one welcomed our arrival ; so 
 we sat down on the ground. Presently the preaching of one of the 
 Karen disciples so wrought upon one of the householders, a Burman 
 with a Karen wife, that he invited me to sit down on his floor ; and 
 my people spread a mat overhead, which, with my umbrella, made 
 me quite at home. The householder, in the interval of his work, and 
 one of the neighbours, began to listen, and were present at evening 
 worship. 
 
 "January 18. Shway-hlah, the man who followed us from the vil- 
 lage day before yesterday, appearing to be sincere in his desire to pro- 
 fess the Christian religion, we held a meeting, though four disciples 
 only could be present ; and on balloting for his reception, there was 
 one dissentient vote, so that I advised him to wait longer. He 
 appeared to be much disappointed and grieved ; and said that he should 
 perhaps not live to see me again, and have an opportunity of being 
 initiated into the religion of Jesus Christ ; and after a-while the two 
 Karen disciples insisting that he should be re-examined, we gave him 
 a second trial, when, on cross-questioning him in the Burman lan- 
 guage, which he understood pretty well (for we began to suspect the 
 
266 
 
 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 Karen interpreters of being a little partial to their countryman), some 
 circumstances leaked out which turned the scale in his favour, and he 
 gained a clear vote. After his baptism, he went on his way rejoicing, 
 resolving to tell all his neighbours what ' great tilings the Lord had 
 done for him.' At morning worship, our host and the neighbour 
 mentioned above, appeared to be very near the kingdom of heaven ; 
 but the other people of this village decidedly reject the gospel. 
 
 "January 19. The boat having last night arrived from Maulmain, 
 we prepared to proceed up the river. The two hopefid inquirers 
 requested us to make them another visit on our return. Resolve to 
 do so; and hope to find that the seed now sown in this and the 
 neighbouring villages, will have sprung up and be ripe for harvest. 
 
 "Passed Panchoo's village, where we spent an hour, and Nga- 
 koung's, too far inland to visit. 
 
 "January 20. Passed the head of Kanlong island, and breakfasted 
 near Yet-dau's village, where we found two or three inquirers. One 
 woman followed to the boat, and listened attentively. Passed Kan- 
 karet Island, beyond which the Yoon-zalen empties into the Salwen 
 from the west, and about noon reached Tat-sau's small village. One 
 man, who had heard the gospel before, appeared very favourably im- 
 pressed. Crossed the river to Lee-hai's village on the Burmau side. 
 In the evening had a considerable assembly at his house. He and his 
 son-in-law, their wives and one or two others, appeared open to 
 conviction. 
 
 " January 21. Ptecrossed the river to take in Ko-Myat-kyau and 
 Chet-thing, whom 1 had sent away from Kwan-bee, with directions 
 to make a circuit to the north and meet me at this place. They have 
 proclaimed the gospel in many places where it was never heard before, 
 and met with some instances of hopefid inquiry. We then proceeded 
 up the Salwen, and in passing the mouth of the Yen-being, which 
 falls in from the east, I sent Moung Zu-thee and Tau-nah to make 
 another circuit, and meet me at Poo-ah's village ten days hence. At 
 night, sent the two remaining Karen disciples to a small village a few 
 miles inland. 
 
 "January 22. On their return we again set out, and at three o'clock 
 reached the landing-place called Toung Pyouk, where trading boats 
 from Maulmain are obliged to stop, on account of the rapids in the 
 river. No village near, and only two boats. A most dreary place. 
 Nothing but rocks and sand hills. Sent two of my people forward by 
 land, intending to follow them to-morrow. 
 
 "January 23. Followed the track of my people, and after travel- 
 ling five hours, came to Chanbau's village, in the midst of the 
 ino mi tains. In the evening, had a pretty large but not very atten- 
 
PREACHING TOURS IN THE JUNGLES. 2G7 
 
 tive assembly. Two or three received the word with apparent joy, 
 and none manifested decided opposition. 
 
 " January 24. Set out for Bau-nah's village, two days' journey ; but 
 after travelling an hour over dreadful mountains, and in the bed of a 
 rivulet where the water was sometimes knee deep, and full of sharp, 
 slippery rocks, when my bare feet, unaccustomed to such usage, soon 
 became so sore that I could hardly step, and having ascertained that 
 such was the only road for many miles, I felt that I had done all that 
 lay in my power towards carrying the gospel further in this direction, 
 and therefore relinquished the attempt, and reluctantly returned to 
 Chanbau's village. Not so many present at evening worship as yes- 
 terday. The seed sown here appears, in some instances, to have 
 fallen on good ground ; but our short stay deprives us of the pleasure 
 of seeing fruit brought to perfection. 
 
 "January 25. Returned to the boat, which we reached in two and 
 a half hours, by a more direct route, and proceeded down the river. 
 Soon came to a landing-place, where, observing a few boats, we stop- 
 ped, with a view to communicate the gospel to the boat people. The 
 two Karen disciples went to a village about a mile inland. In the 
 evening, had a considerable assembly on the sand bank. 
 
 ' ' January 26. Some of the villagers came to the boat, and after 
 listening a-while, invited me to return with them. I found three 
 houses only, but the inhabitants listened with the best attention. 
 
 " January 27. This little village maybe said to have embraced the 
 gospel. At one time we had eight applicants for baptism ; but two 
 only were finally received, Ko Shway and his wife, Nah Nyah-ban. 
 They both understood the Burmese language pretty well; and the 
 woman possesses the best intellect, as well as the strongest faith, that 
 I have found among this people. I invited them, though rather 
 advanced in life, to come to Maulmain, and learn to read, promising 
 to support them a few months; and they concluded to accept the 
 invitation next rainy season. They followed us all the way to the 
 boat, and the woman stood looking after us until we were out of 
 sight. 
 
 ' ' In the afternoon arrived again at the Yen-being river, and sent 
 some of my people to a neighbouring village two mdes distant. The 
 villagers listened a-while, and then sent a respectful message, saying 
 that they believed the religion of Jesus Christ, and that it was most 
 excellent, &c. , but begged that the teacher would go about his busi- 
 ness, and not come to disturb them. 
 
 "January 28. Proceeded down the Sal wen, touching at several 
 villages, and on reaching Yet-dau's, found sufficient encouragement 
 to spend the night. 
 
2G8 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 "January 29. Four persons, two men and their wives, having 
 heard the gospel before, and being now quite settled in their minds, 
 and giving good evidence of having the grace of God, were received 
 into the Christian church by baptism. Enjoyed a very pleasant 
 Lord's day, having several seasons of worship, in a little shed per- 
 taining to the village. Two other persons recpiest baptism, and their 
 case will be considered to-morrow. 
 
 ' ' January 30. In the morning held a church meeting by the river 
 side, and received the last two applicants. The chief of the village, 
 Yet-dau's father, and several other persons, are very favourably im- 
 j)ressed. Not a word of opposition to be heard. Took an affectionate 
 leave of this little church, now consisting of six members, and went 
 down the river on the west side of Kanlong Island, having come up 
 on the east side from Poo-ah's village. Entered the Mai-zeen rivulet, 
 in Burmese territory, and landed at Thah-pe-nike's village, where we 
 spent the day. In the evening had a noisy assembly. Some profes- 
 sed to believe, but pleaded the fear of government as an excuse for 
 not prosecuting their inquiries. One young man, Kah-lah by name, 
 drank in the truth, and promised to come to Maulmain as soon as he 
 could get free from some present engagements. 
 
 "January 31. Continued our course down the river, and landed on 
 the west side, at Ti-yah-ban's village. The chief is said to be very 
 much in favour of the Christian religion, but, unfortunately, had 
 gone up the river, and his people did not dare to think in his absence. 
 In the afternoon, came to the 'upper village,' the first we found on 
 Kanlong. They listened well, but, about sunset, took a sudden turn, 
 and would give us no further hearing. We removed, therefore, 
 to Yai-thah-kau's village. Some of my people went ashore. The 
 chief was absent, and the principal remaining personage, a Biiddhist 
 Karen, said that when the English government enforced their religion 
 at the point of the sword, and he had seen two or three suffer death 
 for not embracing it, he would begin to consider, and not before; 
 that, however, if the teacher desired to come to the village, he could 
 not be inhospitable, but would let him come. I sent back word that 
 I would not come ; but, as he loved falsehood and darkness, I would 
 leave him to live therein all his days, and finally go the dark way ; 
 and all my people drew off to the boat. While we were deliberating 
 what to do, something touched the old man's heart ; we heard the 
 sound of footsteps advancing in the dark, and presently a voice. ' My 
 lord, please to come to the village.' 'Don't call me lord. I am no 
 lord nor ruler of this world.' 'What must I call you? Teacher, I 
 suppose?' 'Yes, but not your teacher; for you love to be taught 
 falsehood, not truth.' 'Teacher, I have heard a great deal against 
 
PREACHING TOURS IN THE JUNGLES. 269 
 
 this religion, and how can I know at once what is right and what is 
 wrong? Please to come and let me listen attentively to your words.' 
 I replied not, but rose and followed the old man. He took me to his 
 house, spread a cloth for me to sit on, manifested great respect, and 
 listened with uncommon attention. When I prepared to go, he said, 
 ' But you will not go before we have performed an act of worship and 
 prayer?' We accordingly knelt down, and during prayer the old man 
 could not help, now and then, repeating the close of a sentence with 
 emphasis, seeming to imply that, in his mind, I had not cpiite done it 
 justice. After I was gone, he said that it was a great thing to change 
 one's religion ; that he stood quite alone in these parts ; but that, 
 if some of his acquaintance woidd join him, he would not be behind. 
 
 "February 1. Went on to Pa-dah's village, near the southern 
 extremity of the island, where there is a Buddhist priest, and the 
 people generally are worshippers of Gautama. Met with a frigid 
 reception. But one man, who had heard and received ihe truth 
 before, came forward boldly, and requested baptism. He bore an 
 excellent examination, and we received him gladly. The opposition 
 here is strong. None of the villagers present at evening worship, 
 except a brother of the chief and one other man; but these spoke 
 decidedly in favour of the Christian religion, as did the old man of 
 yesterday, who followed hither by land. The priest, T hear, is very 
 angry, and unfortunately for his cause, uses abusive language. 
 
 "February 2. Went round the northern extremity of Kanlong, and 
 up the eastern channel, to Poo-ah's village, where we found the two 
 disciples whom we sent away on the 21st idtimo. They have met 
 with a few hopefid inquirers. Some who live near are expected here 
 to-morrow. In the meantime, went down the river a few miles, to 
 Poo-door's village. My people preceded me, as usual, and about noon 
 I followed them. But I found that the village was inhabited chiefly 
 by Buddhist Karens, and, of course, met with a poor reception. 
 After showing myself, and trying to conciliate the children and dogs, 
 who cried and barked in concert, I left word that if any wished to 
 hear me preach, I would come again in the evening, and then relieved 
 the people of my presence, and retreated to the boat. At night the 
 disciples returned without any encouragement. One of them, how- 
 ever, accidentally met the chief, who said that if I came he would 
 not refuse to hear what I had to say. On this half invitation, I set 
 out about sunset, and never met with worse treatment at a Karen vil- 
 lage. The chief would not even invite us into his house, but sent us 
 off to an old deserted place, where the floor was too frail to support 
 us ; so we sat down on the ground. He then invited us nearer, and 
 sat down before us with a few confidential friends. He had evidently 
 
270 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 forbidden all his people to approach us, otherwise some would have 
 come out of cariosity. And what a hard, suspicious face did he 
 exhibit ! And how we had to coax him to join us in a little regular 
 worship ! It was at least an hour before he woidd consent at all. 
 But in the course of worship his features softened, and his mind 
 ' crossed over,' as he expressed it, to our religion; and I returned to 
 the boat, inclined to believe that all things are possible with God. 
 
 "February 3. Some of my people who slept at the village returned 
 with the report that the place is divided against itself. Some are for 
 and some against us. The opposition is rather violent. One man 
 threatens to turn his aged father out of doors if he embraces the 
 Christian religion. Perhaps this is not to be regretted. Satan never 
 frets without cause. Turned the boat's head again to the north, and 
 retraced our way to Poo-ah's village, where we spent the rest of the 
 day. But the two hopeful inquirers that I left here on the 29th have 
 made no rfdvance. 
 
 "February 4. Shway-hlah's wife, mentioned the 16th idtimo, 
 having been here three times to meet me, was this time examined 
 and received. She came accompanied by Tat-kyee, the principal man 
 in her village, who himself is half a Christian. He had heard that I 
 wished to have a zayat in these parts, and invited me to go up to the 
 mouth of the Chummerah rivulet, now dry, where some of his people 
 intend settling, and he would assist in building the zayat. I regarded 
 this as an intimation of the path of duty, and set out for the place, 
 about three miles distant. It was an additional inducement, that 
 Tee-pah's village has been lately removed towards the Salwen, and is 
 now situated two miles inland from the spot recommended. On our 
 way we met a deputation from Tee-pah, inviting me to fix on the 
 same spot, and his people also would assist in building the zayat. On 
 arriving at the place we were joined by Tee-pah's father and several 
 other disciples, bringing with them a lad who has for some time 
 listened to the truth, and now earnestly requested to be baptized. 
 We held a church meeting on the bank, twelve disciples present from 
 different parts, and unanimously received him. I then marked out 
 a place for the zayat, despatched Tau-nah to bring his family from the 
 Dah-gyne district, and build a house near the zayat, as he is to be 
 stationed here, by mutual consent of all parties ; and having named 
 the new place Chummerah, from the adjoining rivulet, we took leave 
 of the disciples, and again went down the river to Poo-door's village, 
 where we arrived late at night. 
 
 "February 5. Went to the village and had worship. The chief 
 was absent on some government business. Six persons appeared to 
 be near the kingdom of heaven, among whom is the old man whose 
 
PREACHING TOURS IN THE JUNGLES. 271 
 
 son threatens to turn liim out of doors. In the afternoon, proceeded 
 down the river, and came to a village of Toung-thoos, a race of people 
 from whom we have never yet obtained a disciple. They are strict 
 Buddhists. Their language is entirely different from the Karen, but 
 the men generally understand a little Burmese. We did all in our 
 power to gain their confidence, but in vain. They rejected our over- 
 tures, and would not even allow us to sleep in their houses. 
 
 "February 6. Went on our way: entered the Maizeen rivulet, 
 which falls into the Salwen from the east, and landed at Rai-ngai's vil- 
 lage, where we spent a few hours, but not meeting with much encou- 
 ragement, in the evening dropped down to the mouth of the rivulet, 
 where finding some relations of Pan-lah, who listened well, we spent 
 the night. 
 
 "February 7. Proceeded down the river to Kappay's village, where 
 some listened with delight ; thence to a small village on the Burman 
 side; thence to Pah-an, on the British side; and thence to Rajah's 
 village, on the same side, where we spent the night. The chief, who 
 had heard the gospel before, now listened with the utmost eagerness 
 till after midnight. 
 
 "February 8. Rajah made a formal request to be admitted into 
 the Christian church, and we had no hesitation in complying. He is 
 the first Karen chief baptized in these parts. His people show a 
 strange aversion. Not one of them woidd accompany us to the 
 water, though he gave them an invitation. They seem to take 
 side with his eldest son, a grown man, who has been- a Buddhist 
 priest, and is still strongly attached to that religion. After the 
 baptism, we went to a small village below Rajah's ; thence to Taroke- 
 lah, inhabited by Tailings ; thence to a village of Toung-thoos, where 
 we found one man that listened; thence to a Karen village below 
 Kan-blike. In the evening had a considerable assembly. Three 
 persons professed to believe. 
 
 "February 9. Visited Wen-gyan, Pah-len, and Zong-ing, Tailing 
 villages, wdiere we found a few Karens. At the latter place, collected 
 a small assembly for evening worship. A few professed to believe ; 
 others were violent in opposing. 
 
 "February 10. Visited several Tailing villages in succession. In 
 the afternoon reached the confluence of the Salwen and the Gyne, 
 upon wdiich we turned into the latter, and went up to Taranah, where 
 Ko Shan resides, as mentioned December 29. The inhabitants of this 
 place, like the Tailings in general, are inveterately opposed to the 
 gospel, and Ko Shan has had very little success. Two or three indi- 
 viduals, however, appear to be favourably impressed ; but the oppo- 
 sition is so strong that no one dares to come forward. 
 
272 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 "February 11. Left Ko'Shan, ■with the promise of sending him 
 aid as soon as possible, and in the afternoon reached Maulmain, after 
 an absence of six weeks, during which I have baptized twenty-five 
 and registered about the same number of hopeful incpiirers. 
 
 " February 29. Left Maulmain for the Karen villages on the 
 Salwen, accompanied by Ko Myat-kyau, who speaks Karen, three 
 other disciples, and the two Karen assistants, Panlah and Chet-thing. 
 The other Karen assistant, Tau-nah, I expect to meet at Chummerah, 
 according to the arrangement of February 4. At night reached 
 Tong-eing, and found that the few Karens near the place had con- 
 cluded to reject the gospel. 
 
 " March 1. Touched at the village above Nengyan, and found the 
 inhabitants have come to the same conclusion, 'till the next rainy sea- 
 son. ' Passed by all the Tailing towns, and touched at the village below 
 Rajah's, where we found that the people still adhere to the new Karen 
 prophet, Areemaday. Moung Zuthee unfortunately encountered a 
 very 'respectable Burnian priest, with a train of novices, who, not 
 relishing his doctrine, fell upon him, and gave him a sound beating. 
 The poor man fled to me in great dismay, and, I am sorry to say, some 
 wrath, begging leave to assemble our forces and seize the aggressor, 
 for the purpose of delivering him up to justice. I did assemble them ; 
 and, all kneeling down, I praised God that he had counted one of our 
 number worthy to suffer a little for his Son's sake ; and prayed that 
 he would give us a spirit of forgiveness, and our persecutors every 
 blessing, temporal and spiritual ; after which we left the field of battle 
 with cool and happy minds. Reached Rajah's late at night. He 
 remains firm, though not followed by any of his people. His wife, 
 however, and eldest daughter, after evening worship, declared them- 
 selves on the side of Christ. 
 
 "March 2. Spent the afternoon in instructing and examining the 
 wife and daughter. The former we approved, but rejected the latter, 
 as not yet established in the Christian faith. After the baptism, 
 Rajah and his wife united in presenting their younger children, that 
 I might lay my hands on them and bless them. The elder children, 
 being capable of discerning good from evil, came of their own accord, 
 and held up their folded hands in the act of homage to their parent's 
 God, while we offered a prayer that they might obtain grace to become 
 true disciples, and receive the holy ordinance of baptism. At noon, 
 left this interesting family, and proceeded up the river, stopping occa- 
 sionally and preaching, wherever we. could catch a listening ear. 
 Entered the Maisan, and landed at the village above Rai-ngai's, which 
 Ko Myat-kyau had formerly visited. In the evening had two very 
 attentive hearers. 
 
PREACHING TOURS IN THE JUNGLES. 273 
 
 "March 3. The two attentive hearers were up nearly all night 
 chunking in the truth. One of them became urgent for baptism ; and 
 on hearing his present and past experience, from the time he first 
 listened to the gospel, we concluded to receive him into the fellowship 
 of the church. His wife is very favourably disposed, but not so far 
 advanced in knowledge and faith. Returned to the Salwen, and made 
 a long pull for Poo-door's village ; but late in the evening, being still 
 at a considerable distance, were obliged to coil ourselves up in our 
 small boat, there being no house in these parts, and the country 
 swarming with tigers at this season, so that none of us ventured to 
 sleep on shore. 
 
 ' ' March 4, Lord's day. Uncoiled ourselves with the first dawn of 
 light, and soon after sunrise took possession of a fine flat log, in the 
 middle of Poo-door's village, a mile from the river, where we held 
 forth on the duty of refraining from work on this the Lord's day, and 
 attendiug divine worship. Some listened to our words ; and in the 
 forenoon we succeeded in collecting a small assembly. After worship, 
 the old man mentioned formerly, whose son threatened to turn him 
 out of doors, came forward, with his wife ; and having both witnessed 
 a good confession, we received them into our fellowship. Poo-door 
 himself absent on a journey; but his wife ready to become a 
 Christian. 
 
 ' ' March 5. Spent the forenoon in examining and receiving another 
 couple, and then went on to Chummerah. The disciples from Tee- 
 pah's village have built a zayat, and two or three families, including 
 Tau-nah's, have arrived, and are settling themselves. At night, went 
 out to the village, four miles distant (instead of two, as first 
 reported), and had a full assembly of disciples and inquirers at 
 evening worship. 
 
 "March 6. The truth is evidently spreading in this village; one 
 inquirer after another is coming over to the side of Christ. After 
 morning worship, left some of my people to follow up the work, and 
 returned to the zayat. 
 
 "March 7. In the forenoon above twenty disciples assembled at 
 the zayat ; and after worship we examined and received five persons 
 more, all from Tee-pah's village. Left Zuthee in charge of the zayat, 
 and took Tau-nah in his place. Visited Pan-choo's village, where 
 some listened in silence. 
 
 "March 8. Went several miles inland to visit Nge Koung's village ; 
 but the people being Buddhist Karens, would not even treat us hospi- 
 tably, much less listen to the word. In the afternoon reached Yah- 
 dan's village, and visited the little church, chiefly to receive the 
 confession of two female members, who have been implicated in 
 
274 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 making some offering to the demon who rules over diseases, — the 
 easily besetting sin of the Karens. Spent the rest of the day in 
 preaching to the villagers and visitors from different parts. Several 
 professed to believe. Had a profoundly attentive, though small, 
 assembly at evening worship, on the broad sand-bank of the river, 
 with a view to the accommodation of certain boat people. We felt 
 that the Holy Spirit sent home the truth in a peculiar manner. Some 
 of the disciples were engaged in religious discussion and prayer a 
 great part of the night. 
 
 ' ' March 9. Several requested baptism. In the course of the day 
 we held a church meeting, composed of the disciples from Maiilmain, 
 and others from the neighbouring village, and received three persons 
 into our communion, all men, formerly disciples of the new prophet, 
 Areemaday. In the afternoon proceeded up the river as far as Zat- 
 zan's village, where two old women, of some influence in these parts, 
 listened with great attention. At night several of the disciples went 
 inland a few miles, to Laidan, where the inhabitants are chiefly 
 Buddhist Karens ; but finding Mali Kee-kah, the widow of Pan-mlai- 
 mlo, whose death is mentioned January 12, her parents and sisters 
 drank in the truth. Hope to visit them on my return. 
 
 "March 10. Went on to the mouth of the Yen-being, and as far 
 as the great log, which prevents a boat from proceeding further. 
 Providentially met with Wah-hai, of whom I have heard a good 
 report for some time. He was happy to see us, and we were happy 
 to examine and baptize him. We then visited the village whence 
 they formerly sent a respectful message desiring us to go about our 
 business, and found some attentive listeners. 
 
 "March 11, Lord's day. Again took the main river, and soon fell 
 in with a boat containing several of the listeners of yesterday, among 
 whom was one man who declared his resolution to enter the new 
 religion. We had scarcely parted with this boat when we met 
 another, full of men, coming down the stream ; and, on hailing to 
 know whether they wished to hear the gospel of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, an elderly man, the chief of the party, replied that he had 
 already heard much of the gospel, and there was nothing he desired 
 more than to have a meeting with the teacher. Our boats were sood 
 side by side, where, after a short engagement, the old man struck his 
 colours, and begged us to take him into port, where he could make a 
 proper surrender of himself to Christ. We accordingly went to the 
 shore, and spent several hours very delightfully under the shade of 
 the overhanging trees, and the banner of the love of Jesus. The old 
 man's experience was so clear, and his desire for baptism so strong, 
 that, though circumstances prevented our gaining so much testimony 
 
PREACHING TOURS IN THE JUNGLES. 275 
 
 of his good conduct since believing as we usually require, we felt that 
 it would he wrong to refuse his request. A lad in his company, the 
 person mentioned January 30, desired also to be baptized. But 
 though he had been a preacher to the old man, his experience was not 
 so decided and satisfactory ; so that we rejected him for the present. 
 The old man went on his way, rejoicing aloud, and declaring his reso- 
 lution to make known the eternal God and the dying love of Jesus 
 all along the banks of the Yoon-zalen, his native stream. 
 
 ' ' The dying words of an aged man of God, when he waved his 
 withered, death-struck arm, and exclaimed, ' The best of all Is, God 
 is xoith usF I feel in my very soul. Yes, the great Invisible is in these 
 Karen wilds ! That mighty Being, who heaped up these craggy rocks 
 and reared these stupendous mountains, and poured out these streams 
 in all dhections, and scattered immortal beings throughout these 
 deserts — he is present by the influence of his Holy Spirit, and accom- 
 panies the sound of the gospel with converting, sanctifying power! 
 ' The best of all is, God is with usP 
 
 " 'In these deserts let me labour, 
 On these mountains let me tell 
 How he died— the blessed Saviour, 
 To redeem a world from hell.' 
 
 "March 12. Alas! how soon is our joy turned into mourning! 
 Mali iSTyah-ban, of whom we all had such a high opinion, joined her 
 husband, not many days after their baptism, in making an offering to 
 the demon of diseases, on account of the sudden, alarming illness of 
 their youngest child; and they have remained ever since in an 
 impenitent, prayerless state. They now refuse to listen to our 
 exhortation, and appear to be given over to hardness of heart and 
 blindness of mind. I was therefore obliged, this morniug, to pro- 
 nounce the sentence of suspension, and leave them to the mercy and 
 judgment of God. Their case is greatly to be deplored. They are 
 quite alone in this quarter, have seen no disciples since we left them, 
 and are surrounded with enemies, some from Maulmain, who have 
 told them all manner of lies, and used every effort to procure and 
 perpetuate their apostasy. When I consider the evidence of grace 
 which they formerly gave, together with all the palliating circum- 
 stances of the case, I have much remaining hope that they will yet be 
 brought to repentance. I commend them to the prayers of the faith- 
 fid, and the notice of any missionary who may travel that way. In 
 consequence of the advantage which Satan has gained in this village, 
 the six hopefid inquirers whom we left here, have all fallen off; so that 
 we are obliged to retire with the dispirited feelings of beaten troops. 
 
 " I respectfully request, and sincerely hope, that this article may 
 
27 G THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 be neither suppressed nor polished. The principle of ' double selec- 
 tion,' as it is termed, that is, one selection by the missionary and 
 another by the publishing committee, has done great mischief, and 
 contributed more to impair the credit of missionary accounts than 
 anything else. We in the East, knowing how extensively this prin- 
 ciple is acted on, do scarcely give any credit to the statements which 
 appear in some periodicals, and the public at large are beginning to 
 open their eyes to the same thing. It is strange to me that mission- 
 aries and publishing committees do not see the excellency and efficacy 
 of the system pursued by the inspired writers,- — that of exhibiting the 
 good and bad alike. Nothing contributes more to establish the 
 authenticity of the writing. A temporary advantage gained by 
 suppressing truth, is a real defeat in the end, and therefore fxovn 
 
 " Returned down the river ; re-entered the Yen-being ; had another 
 interview with the listeners of yesterday ; met with a Taling doctor 
 from Kan-hlah, near Maulmain, who listened all the evening with 
 evident delight. 
 
 "March 13. Spent the day and night at Tatzan's, Sehai's, and the 
 village of Lai-dan, where we failed of finding Mali Kee-kah, but 
 found her parents, who listened well. In these parts I have a con- 
 siderable number of hopeful inquirers. May the Lord bless the seed 
 sown, and give us the pleasure of reaping a plentiful harvest at no 
 very distant period ! 
 
 " March 14. Touched at Yah-dan's, and went down the west side 
 of Kan-long, as before, to Thah-pa-nike's ; (15), proceeded to Ti-yah- 
 ban's, where we left a few hopeful inquirers ; and then went on to 
 Pa-dah's village. In the evening had worship at the chief's house. 
 
 "March 16. The opposition here is violent. The man who was 
 baptized on my last visit has been obliged to remove to the outskirts 
 of the village, but he remains steadfast in the faith; and to-day 
 another man came out, and, having witnessed a good confession, was 
 received into the fellowship of the persecuted. At night ran down to 
 Poo-door's village, about five miles ; found him at home, and spent 
 the evening in persuading him to forsake all for Christ. His language 
 is that of Agrippa : 'Almost,' &c. I have great hopes and great fears 
 for his immortal soul. Three of the disciples went several miles 
 inland, to a village where there are some hopeful inquirers. 
 
 "March 17. Returned up the river to Chummerah. In the evening 
 had a considerable assembly of disciples, preparatory to the adminis- 
 tration of the Lord's supper. 
 
 * We must sacrifice only to truth. 
 
PREACHING TOURS IN THE JUNGLES. 277 
 
 "March 18. Administered the Lord's supper to thirty-six commu- 
 nicants, chiefly from villages on the Salwen. 
 
 "March 19. Left Tau-nah and Moung Tsan-lone in charge of the 
 zayat and boat, and set out with the rest of my people, and two or 
 three new followers, on a journey overland to the Dah-gyne. In the 
 evening, after marrying a couple at Tee-pah's village, had an interest- 
 ing assembly, with whom we enjoyed religious discussion till near 
 midnight. Two opposers came over, I trust, to Christ. 
 
 " March 20. Went on our way, and in two hours and a quarter, 
 not including stops, reached Kwanbee, on the east of the Leing-bwai. 
 Two hoiu-s and a quarter more brought us to Mai-pah, where the 
 people, being prejudiced against the gospel, gave us a poor reception. 
 
 "March 21. In a neighbouring village found a few who listened 
 well. After spending the morning in instructing them, continued our 
 journey eastwardly, and after two and a half hours' hard walking, 
 reached a small village near the Dah-gyne, where the people received 
 us hospitably, but, being Buddhists, listened with no good disposition. 
 
 "March 22. Reached the new place selected January 9, which we 
 call Newville, about forty miles distant, I conjecture, from Chum- 
 merah. Found two families only settled here, but others are about 
 joining them. 8ome of the disciples went to the neighbouring villages 
 to give information of my arrival. 
 
 "March 23. Most of the disciples visited me in the course of 
 the day. In the evening had a pretty full room. Received and bap- 
 tized one couple, who applied for baptism on my first visit, but were 
 rejected. 
 
 " March 24. Having removed Moung Doot from this station, — who, 
 though a good man, has grown cold and inactive, —appointed Pan-lah 
 in his place, and selected a few individuals for the adult school, we set 
 out on our return to Chummerah, and at night reached Mai-pah, 
 twenty miles distant, being half-way between the two stations. 
 
 "March 25. In the morning had a small, attentive assembly, from 
 one of the neighbouring villages. Then went on to Tee-pah's village, 
 which we reached in season for evening worship. 
 
 " March 26. Three lads from Tee-pah's village, two of them bap- 
 tized, joined our company, with a view to the adult school at Maul- 
 main. Took the boat at Chummerah and went down the river. Spent 
 the night at Rajah's village. Some begin to listen. 
 
 " March 27. Ran down the river without touching at any place by 
 the way. At night reached Maulmain, after an absence of nearly a 
 month, during which I have baptized nineteen, making eighty Karen 
 Christians in connection with the Maulmain station, of whom one is 
 dead, and two are suspended from communion. Am glad, yet sorry, 
 
278 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 to find that brother Bennett arrived a fortnight ago from Calcutta 
 with a complete fount of types, and yesterday sent a boat to call me, 
 which, however, passed us on the way. Must I, then, relinquish my 
 intention of making another trip up the river before the rains set 
 in? Must I relinquish for many months, and perhaps for ever, the 
 pleasure of singing as I go — 
 
 ' In these deserts let me labour, 
 On these mountains let me tell' ? 
 
 Truly, the teai-s fall as I write." 
 
 The whole number of Karens received to church member- 
 ship on profession of their faith, within twenty-live years, 
 amounts, as nearly as can be ascertained, to about twenty 
 
 THOUSAND. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 LABOURS OF THE STUDY. 
 
 Very early in Mr. Judson's residence in Burmab, lie 
 became convinced that the Press must be one of the chief 
 instruments of its regeneration. He found its inhabitants 
 a reading people, beyond any other in India;'" of a remark- 
 ably inquisitive, speculative turn of mind; not disposed to 
 admit any new doctrine without a full apprehension of the 
 why and wherefore. In regard, especially, to a change of 
 religion, which involved so much worldly sacrifice, and even 
 the risk of life, the cool and cautious Burman was doubly on 
 his guard ; and, as a general thing, the reception of Christi- 
 anity was the result of deep conviction of the understanding. 
 "It is," says Mr. Judson at a subsequent period, "rather 
 
 * He states, in one of his letters, that five millions, that is, about one- 
 third of the population, knew how to read. 
 
LABOURS OF THE STUDY. 279 
 
 characteristic of Burman converts, that they are slow in 
 making up their minds to embrace a new religion ; but the 
 point once settled, is settled for ever." He describes one 
 individual as " a pretty fair specimen of a cautious Burman, 
 who turns a thing over ten thousand times before he takes 
 it; but when once he takes it, holds it for ever." In his 
 earliest attempts to communicate Christian ideas, he was met 
 with the inquiry : " Where are your sacred books 1 " He 
 saw that, in Christianizing such a people, "the hearing of 
 the ear" would not alone suffice. " I have found," he writes, 
 in 1817, " that I could not preach publicly to any advantage, 
 without being able, at the same time, to put something in 
 the hands of the hearers. And in order to qualify myself 
 to do this, I have found it absolutely necessary to keep at 
 home, and to confine myself to close study for three or four 
 years." 
 
 A short time previous he had announced the printing of a 
 couple of tracts : the one a View of the Christian Religion, 
 1,000 cojries; the other a Catechism, 4,000 copies. These, 
 though written within four years after his first arrival in 
 Rangoon, proved to be perfectly intelligible to the natives, 
 and have remained standard works to this day. It was not 
 long before " the first inquirer'''' presented himself, with the 
 momentous question : "How long will it take me to learn 
 the religion of Jesus Christ?" "How came you," it was 
 asked, "to know anything of Jesus ] Have you ever been here 
 before ?" "No." "Have you seen any writing concerning 
 Jesus ?" "I have seen two little books." " Who is Jesus ?" 
 " He is the Son of God, who, pitying creatures, came into 
 this world, and suffered death in their stead." "Who is 
 God ?" "He is a being without beginning or end; who is 
 not subject to old age or death, but always is." u I cannot 
 tell," adds Mr. Judson, " how I felt at this moment. This 
 was the first acknowledgment of an eternal God that I had 
 ever heard from the lips of a Burman." He then attempted 
 to enter into conversation with the visitor, in order to com- 
 
280 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 municate to him something more respecting God and Christ; 
 but he gave little attention, seeming intent only on obtain- 
 ing "MORE OF THIS KIND OF WRITING." After Watching 
 
 three weeks in vain for the reappearance of this interesting 
 inquirer, Mr. Judson learned, accidentally, that the reading 
 of these books had been his sole employment in the interval ; 
 and that he showed them to every one who called on him. 
 The story is a striking illustration of the trait of Barman 
 character above referred to. A similar case, more interesting 
 still, from its rich results, was related by Mr. Judson in an 
 address to the students of Brown University, during his visit 
 in the States : — 
 
 ' ' In the early part of his residence in Rangoon (he went on to 
 relate), a Burnian philosopher, attended by his pupils, on their way 
 to a neighbouring pagoda, was wont to pass the place where he lived, 
 and from which he instructed the people. On one occasion the phi- 
 losopher was stopped by the crowd gathered about Mr. Judson, and 
 his eye accidentally fell upon the first tract that was published in the 
 Burmese language, the opening words of which announced the exis- 
 tence of a living, eternal God. These significant words arrested his 
 whole attention, and he stood a long time as in profound thought, his 
 whole soul absorbed with the great truth which they taught. To 
 himself, as well as the whole nation, this was a new idea, and it led 
 to a long course of study and investigation, which finally resulted in 
 the renunciation of the religion of his country, and the adoption of 
 Christianity. 
 
 ' ' He was baptized, and commenced a course of zealous labour as a 
 Christian teacher. He soon became obnoxious to the government, and 
 was tried and condemned to death. But, before the day of execution 
 came on, he effected his escape, and fled from the city. Since that 
 time Mr. Judson had never seen him, nor learned any particulars of 
 his life, but had frequently heard of him through persons who came a 
 long distance from the interior, in search of tracts and Bibles, having 
 been awakened to inquiry, and converted to the Christian faith by 
 his instructions." 
 
 In addition to these tracts, he prepared others from time 
 to time; some for awakening attention among the people, 
 others for the instruction of the converts, or as aids to the 
 native assistants. He did not even think it beneath him to 
 
LABOURS OF THE STUDY. 281 
 
 draw up a little manual of astronomy, and another of geo- 
 graphy, for use in the schools. To the class first mentioned, 
 belongs The Golden Balance, written in 1829, a popular 
 appeal to the understanding of the sagacious Burmans, 
 founded on a comparison of Buddhism with Christianity. 
 Assuming nothing but what they themselves admit concern- 
 ing Guatama and his doctrines, a bold contrast is drawn 
 between the leading points of the two religions, to which, in 
 closing, he challenges attention in a style well adapted to 
 those whom he addressed: "O ye Tailings and Burmans! 
 if through fear that your dark neighbours will revile you, 
 you dare not open both eyes, do pray open one eye the 
 breadth of a hair, and, in pity to yourselves, take one look." 
 This tract has been very widely circulated, and has exerted 
 a powerful influence on the native mind.* 
 
 But, above all, the knowledge of God's own Word was, in 
 his view, not only pre-eminently desirable as an adjunct to 
 missionary labour, but its only true and permanent founda- 
 tion. Mr. Judson was thoroughly imbued with the great 
 Protestant doctrine, — the right of every man to know for 
 himself, without the intervention of any human medium, 
 the will of God as revealed in his own inspired Scriptures. 
 He would not even venture to commence preaching, without 
 some portion of the sacred volume, to which he could refer 
 as his ultimate authority, and by which his hearers could 
 themselves test his teachings. 
 
 Accordingly, after trying his hand at Barman composition 
 in the tracts first mentioned, he immediately applied himself 
 to the translation of the Gospel of Matthew, of which he 
 . proposed to print a small edition, " by way of trial, and as 
 introductory to a larger edition of the whole New Testa- 
 ment." This was the commencement of that great work, 
 whose completion, twenty-three years after, marks the most 
 
 * A translation of "The Golden Balance," by the author's own hand, 
 will be found in the Appendix to Dr. Way land's Memoir, vol. ii. p. 448. 
 
282 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 important epoch in the history of Burin ah, when the Bible 
 became the inalienable inheritance of her children. 
 
 Through several succeeding years the labour was prosecu- 
 ted under great difficulties, the necessities of the mission 
 allowing him, for the most part, to devote to it only scat- 
 tered intervals of leisure, gleaned from more pressing avoca- 
 tions. The translation of the entire New Testament was 
 finished in June, 1823.* 
 
 On his return to Amherst, at the close of the war, he 
 resumed the work; and from the year 1828 it became his 
 chief employment. The conviction constantly grew upon 
 him, that this was his assigned calling in the kingdom of 
 God, — his life-work, and that his undivided energies must 
 be henceforth consecrated to its accomplishment. On the 
 last day of January, 1834, he thus records the attainment of 
 his wishes, in the completion of the entire Old Testament : — 
 
 "January 31, 1834. Thanks be to God, I can now say I have 
 attained. I have knelt down before him, with the last leaf in my 
 hand, and imploring his forgiveness for all the sins which have pollu- 
 ted my labours in this department, and his aid in future efforts to 
 remove the errors and imperfections which necessarily cleave to the 
 work, I have commended it to his mercy and grace ; I have dedicated 
 it to his glory. May he make his own inspired Word, now complete 
 in the Burman tongue, the grand instrument of filling all Burmah 
 with songs of praise to our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ ! 
 Amen. 
 
 * The story of the preservation of this precious work, related hy Mrs. 
 Juclson, might adorn the page of romance. It was taken to Ava in manu- 
 script ; and when Mr. Judson was thrown into prison, was secretly sewed 
 up by his wife in a cushion, too hard and unsightly to tempt the cupidity 
 even of his jailers, and used by him as a pillow. When, at the close of 
 seven months, he and his fellow-sufferers were so rudely thrust into the ' 
 inner prison, the old pillow fell to the share of one of the keepers ; but 
 finding it probably too hard for his use, he threw it back, and it came 
 once more into its owner's hands. It was again lost when he was driven 
 to Oung-pen-la; and being stripped by one of the attendants of the mat 
 which was tied round it, the roll of hard cotton was again flung back into 
 the prison. Here it was found by Moung Ing, who took it home as a 
 memorial of his teacher, without suspecting its priceless contents. 
 " Several months after, the maAiscript, which now makes a part of the 
 Burmese Bible, was found within, uninjured." 
 
LABOURS OF THE STUDY. 283 
 
 But this was only "the beginning of the end." He 
 immediately commenced a revision of the whole work, 
 which occupied him till near the close of 1840; "having 
 bestowed," as he writes to the Rev. Dr. Cone, soon after its 
 completion, " more time and labour on the revision than on 
 the first translation of the work." 
 
 Of the principles by which he had been guided in his 
 momentous task, one only, the basis of all the rest, need be 
 mentioned here. It was his single object to give a faithful 
 expression, in the vernacular tongue, of every thought 
 expressed in the original. " I take this occasion," he writes 
 in 1841, "to say that I heartily approve of the resolution of 
 the American Baptist Board of Foreign Missions, passed 
 April, 1833 : 'That all missionaries of the Board who are, 
 or who shall be, engaged in translating the Scriptures, be 
 instructed to endeavour, by earnest prayer and diligent 
 study, to ascertain the exact meaning of the original text, 
 and to express that meaning as exactly as the nature of the 
 language into which they shall translate will admit, and 
 to transfer no words which are capable of being literally 
 translated.' " 
 
 Mr. Judson's work, through his conscientious adherence 
 to this principle, came under the disapprobation of the 
 American Bible Society, from which aid had been received 
 in publishing the Burman Scriptures. On learning the fact, 
 that the versions by Baptist missionaries allowed no transfer 
 of words from the original, which could be expressed in the 
 vernacular tongue, the Board of that Society deemed it neces- 
 sary to establish more specific rules, by which their patronage 
 should in future be regulated. Their deliberations resulted 
 in the resolution, "to encourage such versions only as con- 
 form in the principles of their translation to the common 
 English version." Meanwhile, their aid was suspended till 
 they should be assured that the obnoxious translations were 
 modified in accordance with this direction. 
 
 Compliance with such a requisition being found impossible, 
 
284 THE EARNEST MAM". 
 
 the majority of Baptists in the Board and Society retired 
 from its ranks. The American and Foreign Bible Society 
 was then organized, on the principle previously adopted by 
 the Board of Foreign Missions, and carried out in Mr. Jud- 
 son's translation. 
 
 Mr. Judson hailed the formation of this Society, and of 
 a kindred one in England, as progressive steps in the 
 advancement of the kingdom whose foundation is Truth. 
 "I approve," he writes to the corresponding secretary, 
 July 12, 1839, "of the principles on which the American 
 and Foreign Bible Society was founded, and which are 
 repeatedly recognized in their first annual report, particu- 
 larly that foreign translations are not to be conformed to the 
 common English version." See also the " Resignation," page 
 57 of the said Report, beginning with, " He is bound to 
 express;" the letter of Mr. Hinton to Lord Bexley, page 
 6Q, beginning with "In the name of all that is honest;" and 
 the 5th reason of the "Protest," page 31 of the Constitution 
 of the American and Foreign Bible Society. In May of the 
 same year, Mr. Judson expressed himself as follows, in a 
 letter to the Rev. Dr. Cone : — * 
 
 "Maulmain, May 17, 1839. 
 
 "Very dear Brother, — Many thanks for your kind letter of last 
 September. The intelligence contained therein, and in the annual 
 report, is of a most animating nature. It cannot be doubted that 
 the Divine blessing rests on the 'distinct organization' of efforts for 
 the wider circulation of the Holy Scriptures m all lands 
 
 "In your annual report, I see, that 'in the distribution of the 
 Scriptures in the English language, you are to use the commonly 
 received version, until otherwise directed by the Society.'' I do not 
 know that I understand the drift of the resolution ; but it looks as if 
 a new English version was contemplated. I perceive also, that the 
 bare suggestion of such a project is sufficient to fill some good minds 
 
 * For the original of this letter, which is given in no previous account 
 of Mr. Judson (having been mislaid for some years, and but recently 
 found), I am indebted to the kindness of my venerable friend, to whom 
 it was written. 
 
LABOURS OF THE STUDY. 285 
 
 with horror. But I must say that I caunot sympathize with them. I 
 believe that the commonly received version is one of the very best 
 that was ever made. But it is not inspired ; and to pay undue rever- 
 ence to any human production, whether it be mother church, or 
 mother translation, partakes of the nature of idolatry. I am probably 
 less averse to the proposal of a new translation, because the idea of 
 correcting the old one has been a favourite with me for many years. I 
 commenced the work even so long ago as when I was at Andover, and 
 on my passage out to this country ; and it was in studying the Greek, 
 and correcting the common version, that I first began to be favour- 
 able to the Baptist sentiments. If the work should be attempted, the 
 rush of prejudice would, doubtless, for a time, be terrific; but the 
 truth is mighty and will prevail." 
 
 Of Mr. Judson's qualifications as a translator of the 
 Scriptures, it is necessary to add but little here. His 
 natural gifts, his thorough linguistic training, both classical 
 and sacred, and his wonderful mastery of the Burman 
 tongue, have been already noticed in previous chapters. His 
 conscientious fidelity in this most sacred of all trusts, is most 
 worthy the study of all who are engaged in this work. To 
 the end of life he was a close philological student ; availing 
 himself of all the aids of modern scholarship within his 
 reach, yet never allowing his translation to be, in great or 
 in small points, a mere reflection of the ideas of other men. 
 Every suggestion was carefully weighed and tested, and its 
 claims fully established to his own mind, before it was per- 
 mitted to become his guide. He was never weary of revising 
 and re-revising his labour, either to conform it more perfectly 
 to the sense of the original, or to give to the sense a more 
 idiomatic and felicitous expression in Burman. 
 
 The pains he took, in furtherance of this great object of 
 his life, to forget his mother-tongue, and to transfer his 
 entire intellectual life into the forms of a foreign language, 
 is a remarkable instance of resolute singleness of purpose. 
 He preached, it is supposed, but one English sermon during 
 his whole residence in India; and when Dr. Malcom visited 
 him in 1847, lie had not then heard one for fourteen years. 
 He denied himself all English reading, except a single news- 
 
28G THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 paper and a few books of devotion; relinquished, so far as 
 possible, English society and correspondence; and sought, 
 by exclusive intercourse with the natives, and with the 
 literature of the country, the power not merely of using 
 the words of the language with facility, but of thinking and 
 feeling, of living wholly in it. His mind was steeped in 
 Burman literature; while his constant familiarity with all 
 classes of society gave him command of the widest variety 
 in the forms of living speech. The result was, a style of 
 composition in which his own strong mental characteristics 
 spontaneously expressed themselves, with all the freshness 
 and force, all the idiomatic accuracy and elegance, of one 
 "to the manner born." His Burman Bible has been pro- 
 nounced, by high authority,* "perfect as a literary work;" 
 " an imperishable monument of his genius." But its highest 
 praise is in the fact, as stated by a brother missionary, that 
 " it is free from all obscurity to the Burmese mind. It is 
 read and understood perfectly. Its diction is as choice and 
 elegant as the language itself, peculiarly honorific, would 
 afford, and conveys, doubtless, the mind of the Spirit as 
 perfectly as can be." 
 
 Yet, even now, he had not fully reached his own standard. 
 He admits, indeed, that in regard to the New Testament, 
 and the historical books of the Old, he was better satisfied 
 than he ever expected to be. " The language," he says, " is, 
 I believe, simple, plain, intelligible ; and I have endeavoured, 
 I hope successfully, to make every sentence a faithful repre- 
 sentation of the original." " But," he writes in another 
 letter, " the beau ideal of translation, so far as concerns the 
 poetical and prophetical books of the Old Testament, I pro- 
 fess not to have attained. If I live many years, of which I 
 have no expectation, I shall have to bestow much more 
 labour on those books." " They are doubtless susceptible of 
 much improvement, not merely in point of style, but in the 
 
 * Dr. Waylancl's Memoir, vol. ii. p. 167. 
 
LABOURS OF THE STUDY. 287 
 
 rendering of difficult passages, about which the most eminent 
 scholars are not yet agreed." 
 
 This labour he did not live to perform, but bequeathed it, 
 in the noble spirit of a true Christian scholar, to his suc- 
 cessors. " I commend the work, such as it is," thus he 
 writes to the corresponding secretary, u to God, to the 
 church in Burmah, and to my successors in this department 
 of labour; begging them not to spare my errors, and yet not 
 prematurely to correct a supposed error without consulting 
 the various authors whom I have consulted, and ascertaining 
 the reasons of my position; and especially not to adopt 
 a plausible correction in one instance without inquiring 
 whether it is admissible and advisable in all parallel and 
 similar passages." Mr. Judson was too great a man to regard 
 the application of progressive scholarship to his work as an. 
 indignity to his memory; and he was too intelligent a 
 Christian, too true a Protestant, to be willing that his 
 translation, or any other, should receive the honour due 
 alone to the sacred originals. At the same time, his very 
 reverence for the originals made him anxious that no inex- 
 perienced or rash hand should be laid to the revision of a 
 work, on which he had spent the best labours of his life. 
 
 Judging from similar cases in the past, one thing we may 
 regard as certain, that, however future revisors may improve 
 his work, Judson's translation must for ever remain, sub- 
 stantially, the Bible of Burmah. The first version in the 
 language, of such general accuracy, in style and manner so 
 felicitous a reflection of the original, and so purely vernacu- 
 lar, it must ever be, like Wickliffe's in the English, the basis 
 and model of all others for the use of the people. 
 
 A brief notice of Mr. Judson's purely literary labours will 
 close this chapter. 
 
 The Burman Grammar, the Pali Dictionary, and the 
 Burman and English Dictionaiy, which were all prepared 
 within the first five years of the mission, have been already 
 noticed in Chapter XII. 
 
288 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 When he had finished the final revision of his Bible in 
 1840, he hoped to be allowed to return to the field of per- 
 sonal missionary effort, from wliich he had been so long 
 withdrawn by his duties as a translator. But the wish was 
 not realized. Nearly two years previous he had been com- 
 pelled, by an affection of the throat and lungs, threatening 
 to end in pulmonary consumption, to refrain, for many 
 months in succession, from his usual Sabbath ministrations 
 to the native church in Maulmain, of which he was pastor. 
 Subsequently, he was able at intervals to resume "the 
 delightful work of preaching;" but he never fully sur- 
 mounted the difficulty, which returned upon him with 
 every exposure or unusual fatigue. In June, 1841, he 
 writes : " My own health is poor. I am ever and anon 
 subject to some ailment; and every cold I take touches 
 the sore place, and breaks down my voice." The state of 
 his health at length induced him to yield a reluctant assent 
 to the pressing solicitations of the Board and of his mission- 
 ary brethren, and turn his attention to the preparation of a 
 complete Barman and English dictionary. 
 
 While he acknowledged the great importance of the work, 
 and could not deny that he had enjoyed better opportunities 
 than any other man for becoming qualified for it, he yet 
 turned with strong aversion from this dry, and, as he called 
 it, "unmissionary" drudgery. But no sooner was he con- 
 vinced that this also was " a work given him to do," then he 
 devoted himself to it with all the diligence and patient per- 
 severance of a predestined lexicographer. Nay, more; he 
 reaped the earnest man's invariable reward, that of becoming 
 deeply interested, and almost enthusiastic, in his labours. 
 
 "We are apt to magnify the importance of any undertaking in 
 which we are warmly engaged. Perhaps it is from the influence of 
 this principle, that, notwithstanding my long-cherished aversion to 
 the work, I have come to think it very important ; and that, having 
 seen the accomplishment of two objects on which I set my heart when 
 I first came out to .the East, the establishment of a church of con- 
 
MISSIONARY POLICY. 289 
 
 verted natives, and the translation of the Bible into their language, I 
 now beguile my daily toil with the prospect of compassing a third, 
 which may be compared to a causeway, designed to facilitate the 
 transmission of all knowledge, religious and scientific, from one 
 people to the other." 
 
 It was his first intention to make a single work, Burmese 
 and English; but as he proceeded his plan enlarged, and he 
 concluded to make it a double work, in two parts, the first 
 English and Burmese, the second Burmese and English. 
 When he commenced this laborious undertaking, he hoped 
 to complete it by the end of 1845. But it grew under his 
 hands; and sickness and affliction brought frequent and long 
 interruptions to his studies. In 1849, he had finished the 
 first part; and had proceeded so far in the second as to 
 anticipate its completion in the course of another year. He 
 then supposed that it would make two quarto volumes of a 
 thousand or twelve hundred pages. But before that time 
 came, he had obtained his discharge from all earthly toil, 
 "bequeathing," in his own words, "both the plodding and 
 the profit, to any brother who shall be willing to carry on 
 and complete the work." 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 MISSIONARY POLICV. 
 
 Mr. Judson took with him to India no specific plan of 
 missionary operations. A few general ideas were firmly 
 fixed in his mind; but the details gradually developed them- 
 selves, as the result of long-continued observation of the 
 working of various methods. His views never attained, 
 indeed, to that iron rigidity of outline which excludes all 
 modification, nor was he the man to wish that his particular 
 
 u 
 
290 TIIE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 notions should be enforced as laws on others. But the 
 mature conclusions of so comprehensive and discriminating 
 a mind must be of great weight with reflecting men ; for, 
 unlike the hobbies of narrow minds, adopted by accident or 
 caprice, they will always be found to embody some important 
 principle. To present briefly the leading features of his 
 views on the conduct of missions, is the object of this 
 chapter. 
 
 1. The 'preaching of Christ, — in other words, the direct 
 communication of gospel truth to individual minds, — as the 
 grand agency for Christianizing a heathen people. A pre- 
 liminary course of training in human knowledge, by which 
 they should be gradually prepared to receive Christian ideas, 
 was entirely foreign to his theory, which rested on a firm 
 belief in the adaptation of the gospel to the necessities of 
 man's inward nature. Why should time be spent in be- 
 guiling him along through the flowery paths of science, when 
 there is in every human breast a sense of guilt, a demand for 
 expiation, a foreboding of future retribution, through which 
 the gospel can at once reach to the springs of moral life? 
 His idea of "preaching," however, embraced more than the 
 mere oral communication of truth. In whatever form it was 
 brought into direct contact with the mind, whether through 
 the spoken or the written word, the Saviour's command, 
 " Preach the gospel," was strictly fulfilled. Thus in his 
 address, when in the States in 1846, before the American 
 and Foreign Bible Society, he says : — 
 
 "The word preach has in modern usage acquired a meaning rather 
 too specific for the original. Oral communication may be the first 
 and most obvious, but is certainly not the exclusive meaning of the 
 original word. It is more faithfully represented in English by the 
 word proclaim. If a messenger from a king or superior government 
 should be sent to a rebellious province to proclaim pardon to the 
 inhabitants, he would evidently be fulfilling his commission, whether 
 he communicated the intelligence by addressing the people in his own 
 person, or by inserting notices in the public prints, or by circulating 
 hand-bills, or by distributing authentic documents from the sovereign, 
 
MISSIONARY POLICY. 291 
 
 declaring the terras of pardon. The apostle Paul did as really and 
 certainly, as effectually and extensively, proclaim the gospel, when he 
 penned the Epistles to the Hebrews and the Romans, as when he 
 addressed the Jews in their synagogues, or received company in his 
 own hired house at Rome. The earlier communications of a mis- 
 sionary, sent to impart the gospel to an unenlightened people, wdl 
 probably be of an oral kind; but he will have very imperfectly ful- 
 filled his commission if he leave them without the written word. 
 The mischievous consecpiences also of such neglect are abundantly 
 manifest in the missions conducted by the Man of Sin. Protestant 
 missions have patronized the translation and distribution of the Scrip- 
 tures ; but of late years there has appeared, in one or two instances, a 
 tendency to promote the oral communication of the gospel, not indeed 
 to an undue pre-eminence, but in such a manner as to throw a shade 
 over the written communication by means of tracts and Scriptures. 
 In examining the annals of modern missions it is difficult to ascertain 
 which mode of communicating the gospel among a reading nation has 
 received the greatest share of divine blessing, and been instrumental 
 in bringing most soids to the knowledge of the truth. And however 
 the preaching of the gospel, in its common acceptation, and the dis- 
 tribution of tracts, may secure earlier effects, and be regarded as more 
 popular, all missionary operations, to be permanently successful, must 
 be based on the written word." 
 
 To Mr. Judson's mind there was nothing antagonistic in 
 these different methods : they were mutually supplementary. 
 Neither of them could do without the other, and each grew 
 by the increase of the other. He would have flooded Bur- 
 mah, if he could, with Bibles and tracts; but he would not 
 have had, on this account, one missionary the less. As the 
 permanent foundation of the Christian church in a heathen 
 land, he gave the first place to the diffusion of the Holy 
 Scriptures; but as an instrument for the actual ingathering 
 of souls, to the labour of the living preacher. His views on 
 this point are very clearly expressed in the following letter 
 to the corresponding secretary, written in 1838: — 
 
 "Modern missions have been distinguished from the Roman 
 Catholic, and indeed from all former missions, since apostolic times, 
 by patronizing and honouring the word of God. And I do believe 
 that those missions which give the highest place to the divine word 
 will be most owned of God, and blessed. There is only one book in 
 
292 THE EARNEST HAN. 
 
 the world which has descended from heaven, or, as I tell the Bur- 
 mans, there is only one golden lamp which God has suspended from 
 heaven to guide us thither. Shall we missionaries throw a shade 
 around it, or do aught to prevent the universal diffusion of its life- 
 giving rays? that one complete volume of the Bible, and not 
 merely the New Testament, — for the word of God, though not such 
 a hook as human philosophy and logic would have devised, is doubt- 
 less, in the eye of infinite Wisdom, a. perfect work, and just fitted to 
 answer the great end which God has in view, — that one copy of the 
 Burin an Bible were safely deposited in every village where the 
 language is understood ! Burinah is now shut against us, but it will 
 not be so always; and where there is a will there is a way. And 
 Arracan, with her two thousand villages or more, is open for the 
 reception and deposit of two or three thousand Bibles. 
 
 "I would not be understood to depreciate the preaching of the 
 gospel, the grand means instituted by Christ for the conversion of the 
 world. But all our preaching must be based on the written word; 
 and when the voice of the living preacher is passed away from the 
 village, the inspired volume may still remain to convict and to edify. 
 I would say, therefore, that the preached gospel and the written word 
 are the two arms which are to pull down the kingdom of darkness, 
 and build up the Redeemer's. Let us not cut off' one of these arms ; 
 for the other will, by itself, be comparatively powerless, as the history 
 of the church in every age will testify." 
 
 2. Multiplication of centres of influence , as opposed to a 
 system of centralization in a few large stations. The opera- 
 tion of the latter method, — the gradual raying out of light 
 from a single point, or a few points, through the boundless 
 regions of heathen darkness, — was altogether too slow a 
 process for Mr. Judson. Ere the saving beams could have 
 crept to the utmost borders of death, generations, he saw, 
 would have sunk unilluminated into the night that knows 
 no hope of clay. He would hasten towards the perishing 
 millions with the light of life, would kindle a beacon simul- 
 taneously on every height, that all might see and rejoice 
 together in the salvation of God. In that eloquent appeal, 
 whose words burn with the fire of his own heart, addressed 
 to the Board in 1832, he thus maps out the field which he 
 proposed to them for immediate occupancy : — 
 
MISSIONARY POLICY. 293 
 
 "Respected Fathers and Brethren, — At our monthly concert 
 
 this morning it was unanimously agreed that a joint letter should be 
 addressed to you, on the importance of sending out more missionaries 
 to this part of the heathen world. Being every one of us exceedingly 
 pressed for want of time, we cannot stop to prepare an elaborate 
 statement, but must come at once to the point in hand. 
 
 "We are in distress. We see thousands perishing around us. We 
 see mission stations opening on every side, the fields growing whiter 
 every day, and no labourers to reap the harvest. If each one of us 
 could divide himself into three parts, happy would he be, not only to 
 take leave of his native land aud beloved connections at home, but of 
 still nearer and more intimate connections. We want instantly to 
 send aid to the Tavoy station, where brother Mason is labouring 
 almost alone. We want instantly to send a missionary to Mergui, a 
 pleasant, healthful town, south of Tavoy, where a small church has 
 been raised up, and left in charge of a native pastor. Our hearts 
 bleed when we think of poor Mergui and the Karens in that vicinity, 
 many of whom are ready to embrace the gospel and be saved. But 
 how can we allow ourselves to think of that small place when the 
 whole kingdom of Siam lies in our rear, and the city of Bangkok, at 
 once a port for ships and the seat of Imperial government ? We want 
 instantly to despatch one of our number to Bangkok. One ? There 
 ought, at this moment, to be three, at least, on their way to that 
 important place. Another ought to be on his way to Yah-heing, a 
 large town east of Maulmain, from which there is a fine river leading 
 down to Bangkok ; there are many Karens at Yah-heing. The 
 Christian religion is creeping that way, by means of our Karen dis- 
 ciples. North of Yah-heing and the Thoimg-yeu river, the boundary 
 of the British territory on that side, lies the kingdom or principality 
 of Zen-mai. There have been several communications between the 
 government of Maulmain and Lah-bong, the present capital of that 
 country. Moimg Shway-bwen, one of our disciples, formerly with 
 brother Boardman at Tavoy, is a nephew of the prince, or deputy 
 prince, of that country, and is anxious to return thither. But how 
 can we send him, a veiy young man, without a missionary? If we 
 had a spare missionary, what a fine opportunity for introducing the 
 gospel into that central nation ! It would open the way to other 
 neighbouring nations, not even mentioned in foreign geographies, and 
 even to the borders of China and Tartary. Between Maulmain and 
 Zen-mai are various tribes of Karens, Toung-thoos, Lah-wahs, &c. 
 The former are literally crying aloud for a written language, that 
 they may read in their own tongue the wonderful works of God. 
 From the banks of the Yoon-za-len, on the north-west, the celebrated 
 
294 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 prophet of the Karens has repeatedly sent down messages and pre- 
 sents to us, begging that we would come and instruct his people in the 
 Christian religion. But how can we think of supplying that quarter, 
 when the old kingdom of Arracan, now under British rule, aud 
 speaking the same language with the Burmese, is crying, in the whole 
 length and breadth of her coast, for some one to come to her rescue ? 
 In that country are one or two hundred converts, and one country- 
 born missionary, from the Serampore connection, who is labouring 
 without any prospect of reinforcement from Bengal, and desirous that 
 one of us should join him. Kyouk Phyoo, lately established by the 
 English, is esteemed a healthy place. The commandant is disposed 
 to welcome a missionary, and afford him every facility. Our hearts 
 bleed when we think of Kyouk Phyoo, and the poor inquirers that 
 one of our number lately left there, ready to embrace the Christian 
 religion, if he would only promise to remain or send a successor. From 
 Kyouk Phyoo, the way is open into the four provinces of Arracan, 
 namely, Rek-keing, Chedubah, Ramree, and Sandoway ; and what a 
 grand field for our tracts, and the New Testament now in press ! Of 
 all the places that now cry around us, we think that Kyouk Phyoo 
 cries the loudest. No ; we listen again, and the shrill cry of golden 
 Ava rises above them all. Ava ! Ava ! with thy metropolitan walls 
 and gilded turrets, thou sittest a lady among these eastern nations ; 
 but our hearts bleed for thee ! In thee is no Christian clmrch, no 
 missionary of the Cross. 
 
 " God of mercy, have mercy on Ava, and Chageing, and Amara- 
 poora ! Have mercy on Pugan and Prome (poor Prome !), on Touug-oo, 
 on the port of Bassein, and on all the towns between Ava and Ban- 
 goon. Have mercy on Old Pegu and the surrounding district. Have 
 mercy on the four provinces of Arracan. Have mercy on the inhab- 
 itants of the banks of the Yoon-za-len, the Sal wen, the Thoung-yen, 
 and the Gyne. Have mercy on all the Karens, the Toung-thoos, the 
 Lah-wahs, and other tribes whose names, though unknown in Chris- 
 tian land3, are known to thee. Have mercy on Zen-mai, on Lah-bong, 
 Myeing-yoon-gyee, and Yay-heing. Have mercy on Bangkok and 
 the kingdom of Siam, and all the other principalities that lie on the 
 north and east. Have mercy on poor little Mergui, and Pah-Ian, and 
 Yay, and Lah-meing, and Nah-zaroo, and Amherst, and the Island of 
 Baloo, with its villages of Talings and Karens. — Have mercy on the 
 churches in the United States ; hold back the curse of Meroz ; con- 
 tinue and perpetuate the heavenly revivals of religion which they have 
 begun to enjoy; and may the time soon come when no church shall 
 dare to sit under Sabbath and sanctuary privileges without having 
 one of their number to represent them on heathen ground. Have 
 
MISSIONARY POLICY. 295 
 
 mercy on the theological seminaries, and hasten the time when one 
 half of all who yearly enter the ministry shall be taken by thine 
 Holy Spirit, and driven into the wilderness, feeling a sweet necessity 
 laid on them, and the precious love of Christ and of souls constraining 
 them. Hear, Lord, all the prayers which are this day presented in 
 all the monthly concerts throughout the habitable globe, and hasten 
 the millennial glory for which we are all longing, and praying, and 
 labouring. Adorn thy beloved one in her bridal vestments, that 
 she may shine forth in immacidate beauty and celestial splendour! 
 Come, our Bridegroom ; come, Lord Jesus, come cpiickly ! Amen." 
 
 For the furtherance of this object, Mr. Judson urged the 
 division of forces to the utmost possible extent. He would 
 have no two men together at a post where one, by putting 
 forth all his energies, could do the essential work. He even 
 discouraged young missionaries from lingering at stations 
 already occupied, under the plea of learning the language, 
 and becoming familiar with the routine of missionary ser- 
 vice. He would have them go immediately into the field, 
 and learn to work by working. " Look at dear Boardnian," 
 he says; "eleven months after landing at Amherst, he was 
 in Tavoy ! And what a light he kindled up in his short life !" 
 " With the ~Ne\v Testament in hand, and tracts and prayers 
 prerjared, a young missionary can begin to preach and 
 exhort very soon. How much better for him to dash into 
 Toung-oo, or some other place, get the language from the 
 living sounds, kindle up a bright light that will never go 
 out ! How much better than to be rusting here in Maul- 
 main!" Increasing by scattering, strengthening by dividing, 
 was, in his view, the great law of missionary warfare. 
 
 But, it might be asked, w T ould not the seeming advantages 
 of so great a division of forces be at the expeuse of their real 
 effectiveness 1 Must not this extension of the line of attack 
 occasion the weakening of each separate part, and so of the 
 whole aggregate? Would not a few stations, fully manned, 
 with the advantages of combined and systematic effort thus 
 secured, accomplish more than ten times the number, with 
 only one or two labourers at each '? Mr. Judson held the 
 
296 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 reverse of this to be the fact; and the longer he observed 
 the working of the two methods, the deeper grew his convic- 
 tion that he was in the right. " Formerly," thus he writes 
 to the Board in 1835, "having spent many years alone, I 
 felt desirous of missionary society, and was disposed to 
 encourage a few to stay together, not doubting that we 
 should all find enough to do. But I have now learned that 
 one missionary, standing by himself, feeling his individual 
 responsibility, and forced to put forth all his efforts, is worth 
 half a dozen cooped up in one place, while there are unoc- 
 cupied stations in all directions, and whole districts, of 
 thousands and hundreds of thousands, perishing in the 
 darkness of heathenism." " This is the way in which I 
 think missions ought to be conducted : — One missionary, or 
 two at most, ought to be stationed in every important central 
 place, to collect a church and an interest around him ; to set 
 the native wheels at work, and keep them at work. Very 
 few native assistants will hold out well unless well instructed 
 and kept under rigid supervision. An additional missionary 
 would doubtless do good; but nearly all the good he would 
 do would probably be done if he were away, labouring in 
 some other place, which, but for him, would be unoccupied, 
 and where, of course, all he should effect would be so much 
 net gain to the cause." 
 
 Though confined, for the most part, at Maulmain, by his 
 duties as a translator, he was always ready to assume extra 
 duties there, in order that his brethren might be free to 
 reinforce destitute stations, or to found new ones. Nor, as 
 we have already seen, were his affections limited to the 
 country of his adoption. He pleaded as earnestly for Assam, 
 and Arracan, and Siam, as for Burmah, and was just as 
 willing to spare from the missionary ranks for their benefit. 
 He thus expresses his exultation at the opening of the mis- 
 sion in Assam, though it took from Burmah a beloved and 
 efficient labourer : — 
 
MISSIONARY POLICY. 297 
 
 "Maulmain, June 11, 1835. 
 
 "Tlie letters of Pearce, Trevelyan, and Jenkins, copies of which 
 have been forwarded to you from Bengal, have opened to us a new 
 missionary field, blessed with a very healthful climate, and the pro- 
 tection of the English government. 
 
 "Brother Brown embraced the proposal with instant enthusiasm, 
 not merely because of the above advantages, for Assam presents a 
 splendid opening for missionary efforts, and brother Brown is excel- 
 lently well qualified to take the lead in that great and important 
 mission. My heart leaps for joy, and swells with gratitude and praise 
 to God, when I think of brother Jones at Bangkok, in the southern 
 extremity of the continent, and brother Brown at Sadiya, in Assam, on 
 the frontiers of China, immensely distant points, and of all the inter- 
 vening stations,- — Ava, Rangoon, Kyouk, Pyoo, Maulmain, and Tavoy, 
 and the churches and schools which are springing up in every station, 
 aud throughout the Karen wilderness. Happy lot to live in these 
 days ! happy lot to be allowed to bear a part in the glorious work 
 of bringing an apostate world to the feet of Jesus ! Glory, glory be 
 toGod! ; ' 
 
 3. Missionaries for life, was an idea to which he attached 
 much importance. This point is so fully brought out in the 
 following letter as to make remarks unnecessary : — 
 
 TO THE CORRESPONDING SECRETARY. 
 
 "Maulmain, January 12, 1833. 
 
 "Rev. and dear Sir, — It is with regret and consternation that 
 we have just learned that a new missionary has come out for a limited 
 term of years. I much fear that this will occasion a breach in our 
 mission. How can we, who are devoted for life, cordially take to our 
 hearts and councils one who is a mere hireling? On this subject all 
 my brethren and sisters are united in sentiment. We should perhaps 
 address a joint letter to the Board ; but such a measure might not 
 appear sufficiently respectful. May I earnestly and humbly entreat 
 the Board to reconsider this matter, and not follow implicitly in the 
 wake of other societies (I beg pardon), whether right or wrong? 
 
 "I have seen the beginning, middle, and end, of several 'limited 
 term ' missionaries. They are all good for nothing. Though brilliant in 
 an English pulpit, they are incompetent to any real missionary work. 
 They come out for a few years with the view of acquiring a stock of 
 credit on which they may vegetate the rest of their days, in the con- 
 genial climate of their native land. Do not a man and woman who 
 cohabit for a time, quarrel and part the first opportunity ? And is it 
 not one end of the marriage tie for life to promote harmony and love? 
 
298 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 Just so in the case before us. As to lessening the trials of the can- 
 didate for missions, and making the way smooth before him, it is just 
 what ought not to he done. Missionaries need more trials on tlieir first 
 setting out, Instead of less. 
 
 "The motto of every missionary, whether preacher, printer, or 
 schoolmaster, ought to be, 'Devoted for life.'' A few days ago, 
 brother Kincaid was asked by a Burmese officer of government how 
 long he intended to stay. ' Until all Burmah worships the eternal 
 God,' was the prompt reply. If the limited term system, which 
 begins to be fashionable in some quarters, gain the ascendency, it will 
 be the death blow of missions, and retard the conversion of the world 
 a hundred years. 
 
 "Excuse my freedom of speech, and believe me to be, with all 
 faithfulness and respect, your 'devoted for life,' 
 
 "A. Jtjdson." 
 
 4. The entire devotion of the missionary to bis specific 
 work, — the conversion of the heathen. He urged, in further- 
 ance of this object, a mode of living, tending to separate 
 missionaries from European society. "Beware," thus he 
 writes to certain missionary candidates in America, "beware 
 of genteel living ! Maintain as little intercourse as possible 
 with European society. The mode of living adopted by 
 many missionaries in the East, is quite inconsistent with 
 that familiar intercourse with the natives which is essential 
 to a missionary." His own dwelling was always fixed in the 
 native quarter, at a distance from the English population. 
 He wished the natives to feel that he was their friend, their 
 brother, who had given himself wholly to them; and he 
 knew that few of them would venture to seek him among 
 the residences of their aristocratic foreign rulers. 
 
 His intimate knowledge of Burmese character, by which 
 he exercised so strong and beneficent an influence on the 
 native mind, and bound the hearts of the converts to him as 
 to their spiritual father, justified the wisdom of his course, 
 and repaid, a thousand fold, any sacrifices of personal ease 
 and comfort. 
 
 5. The training of the native churches into the capacity of 
 self-management ; their growth into such a state of Christian 
 
MISSIONARY POLICY. 299 
 
 maturity, that they could perform, unassisted, all the func- 
 tions of the spiritual body. This result, so essential to the 
 permanence of Christian institutions in this country, yet so 
 slow and difficult of attainment among a people just emerged 
 from heathenism, and moulded from birth into habits of 
 dependence, he sought with a fine tact, and a patient perse- 
 verance, which show how much his heart was engaged in it. 
 He watched every sign of progress in this respect with no 
 less pleasure than the mother watches her child as it 
 attempts to stand and walk, and ventures on little inde- 
 pendent journeys of a yard or two, without her guiding and 
 supporting hand. As soon as three or four disciples can be 
 collected at one point, the cases of new candidates for bap- 
 tism are always brought before them, by the relation of their 
 Christian experience, and the decision is according to the 
 judgment of the body. In his journals, while visiting the 
 Karens, he more than once records, with the playful fond- 
 ness and pride of a parent's heart, the rejection, by the little 
 native church of five or six members, of candidates with 
 whom he was himself very well satisfied. In such cases he 
 would endeavour by some means to bring the case before 
 them for a second hearing, but never overruled their action 
 by his authority. So far as possible, the democratic spirit, 
 which has ever been one of the grand characteristics of the 
 Baptist churches at home, was infused into these new 
 churches, planted in the exhausted soil of slavery and des- 
 potism, as the only means of gradually training them up 
 into a realization of the noble ideal presented in the New 
 Testament. 
 
 The development of the various gifts in the native 
 churches was an object of special solicitude with him. The 
 productiveness of the little church in Rangoon, in this 
 respect, has been already noticed. The same thing appears 
 in those constituted in the second period of the mission, both 
 among Burmans and Karens. Of course, all the gifts for 
 the edifying of the body of Christ are to be ascribed to a 
 
300 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 divine source ; nor. wanting this higher influence, can any 
 amount of training and culture supply the church with true 
 labourers. But it is no less true that the gifts of the Spirit 
 are germs to be nurtured; and, as a general thing, only 
 those which are nurtured come to maturity. Had Judson 
 and his early associates repressed, or even neglected, the 
 native elements of usefulness, can it be supposed that the 
 result would have been what we now find it ? He would 
 have felt, that to do this was to build the church in Burniah 
 on the sand. Foreign hands must indeed do the preparatory 
 work, must start into motion the agencies necessary for the 
 regeneration of the country; but, for the completion and 
 perpetuity of the work, the reliance must be upon the native 
 churches, and especially the native ministry. To call out, 
 and to cherish by instruction, by pious influence, and by 
 suitable exercises, every talent for Christian usefulness, was, 
 therefore, an object second to none in his esteem. Might not 
 some of the methods by which this object was sought, as 
 exhibited in the following extracts, if applied in our own 
 Christian land, do much to resolve the question so often and 
 so anxiously asked : " How is the spirit of the ministry to be 
 revived in our churches'?" Writing from Rangoon in 1831, 
 he says: " Moung En is settled with me; his department is 
 to receive company (i.e. inquirers) at the house." "Moung 
 San-lone is becoming a valuable assistant. It is his business 
 to go about the place, distribute tracts, and converse when- 
 ever he can get an opportunity; and he sometimes makes 
 short excursions into the neighbouring villages." " I have 
 sent Moung Shway-doke with 3,000 tracts up the Laing 
 river, which breaks off from the Rangoon outlet a little 
 above Rangoon, and joins the great river Tingdau, below 
 Prome. It passes through a populous part of the country 
 where the word of life has never yet been published. Moung 
 San-lone has left me this morning with 2,500 tracts, to visit 
 the neighbourhood of Old Pegu, on the east; and Moung 
 Shway-too will shortly leave me with 3,000, for the large 
 
MISSIONARY POLICY. 301 
 
 towns of Pan-ta-nau and Bassein, on the west." And what 
 a picture is this, of his arrangements for a missionary tour 
 into the jungle ! — 
 
 "In view of my leaviug Maulmain, on a second tour among the 
 Karens, I have appointed the two deacons, Ko Dwah and Ko Shway- 
 ba, to conduct the daily evening worship, and the public worship on 
 Lord's day. The former acts also as teacher to Mrs. Bennett, and the 
 latter is employed in copying translations. Ko Man-boke, the other 
 deacon, and his wife, I send to the aid of brother and sister Wade at 
 Mergni, where Pastor Ing also is stationed. Moung Sandone and 
 Moimg Shway-monng, I send to itinerate in the direction of Yay; 
 and Moimg Poo, from the head school, and Moung Zah, to itinerate 
 between this and Amherst, chiefly in the vicinity of Pah-ouk. Ko 
 Shan and family I send to reside at Tara-nah, a populous Tailing 
 village, on the Gyne, a few miles above Maulmain, where he has a 
 son settled. Moung En expects soon to revisit Rangoon. Moung 
 Dway has gone to Bengal with brother Bennett. The three Karen 
 families who have been in the adult school, and Moimg Doot, who is 
 now here on a visit from his station at Wadesville, I shall take with 
 me, together with Ko Myat-kyau, who speaks the Karen well, Moung 
 Zuthee, Moung Tau-ma-gnay, Moimg Tsan-lone, the schoolmaster, 
 and Moung Ouk-moo, just from school, 'all good men and true.'" 
 
 In 183o, he writes from Maulmain: — 
 
 "I have now five native assistants, who spend an hour with me 
 every morning, in reporting the labours of the preceding day, in 
 receiving instructions, and in praying together. These men penetrate 
 every lane and corner of this place and the neighbouring villages ; and 
 since I have adopted this plan, — about four months,— rthere are some 
 very encouraging appearances. As soon as I get through with the 
 Old Testament complete, I want to double their number, and devote 
 part of my time to instructing them systematically. Now, ten such 
 persons, half students, half assistants, cost no more than one mis- 
 sionary family ; and for actual service they are certainly worth a great 
 deal more." 
 
 To such training, under the blessing of God, is to be 
 ascribed the wonderful development of the missionary and 
 ministerial spirit in the native churches; and to this, in 
 turn, the rapid spread of the gospel among the various races 
 embraced in the operations of the mission. Of this, many 
 
302 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 interesting proofs might be given; but for want of space, 
 a single example must suffice : — 
 
 "In April, 1833, Ko Thah-byoo, the missionary pioneer among the 
 Karens at Tavoy and this place, was sent to Maubee, a Karen district 
 north of Rangoon, and in the course of the year reported about thirty 
 hopeful inquirers, five of whom received baptism at the hands of Ko 
 Thah-a, pastor of the church in Rangoon. At the close of the year, 
 we sent Taunah, Pan-lah, and two younger assistants to the aid of Ko 
 Thah-byoo. They returned after a stay of about three months, and 
 gave a still more encouraging account of the state of religious inquiry 
 in that quarter. Soon afterwards, we despatched Pan-lah and three 
 younger -assistants. Taunah was obliged to remain with Miss Cum- 
 mings, in charge of the Chummerah station. Pan-lah and his com- 
 pany spread themselves over the district of Maubee, and each one 
 acted as schoolmaster and preacher in his own circle, for the space of 
 seven or eight months. On their return they reported several hun- 
 dred hopeful inquirers, out of whom 210 had made the three several 
 applications for baptism, being examined and approved by Pan-lah and 
 company, in council with the previously baptized ; but were obliged 
 to wait for want of an administrator of the ordinance. " 
 
 6. In regard to schools, as a branch of missionary agency, 
 Mr. Judson's mind seems to have been longer in reaching 
 definite conclusions, than in respect to some other points. 
 It is clear, I think, that, from the beginning to the close of 
 his missionary life, he highly approved of schools when they 
 could be made the medium of direct religious instruction, 
 and were held in strict subserviency to the higher agencies 
 of the missionary work. The care of schools he regarded as 
 a department of labour peculiarly appropriate to female mis- 
 sionaries. But he did not believe that to educate a people 
 in secular knowledge was to Christianize it, or that the pro- 
 cess had any tendency, direct or indirect, to this result. To 
 convert a mission among the heathen into an educational 
 establishment, whose objects should take precedence of direct 
 efforts for the conversion of souls, and the gathering of 
 churches, would have been, in his view, an utter subversion 
 of its true ends. He was particularly opposed to the attempt 
 to Anglicise the native mind, by schools in which the verna- 
 
MISSIONARY POLICY. 303 
 
 cular should be superseded by English, as not only a waste 
 of time and money, but in every way injurious in its inflir- 
 ence. The education of the English country-born population 
 he regarded as not belonging to the sphere of missions to the 
 heathen; and that much expenditure of time and labour in 
 this direction was, therefore, inconsistent with fidelity to the 
 missionary's true calling. The following letter, written in 
 1849, exhibits his maturest views on several of the above 
 points, and the grounds of his aversion to making school- 
 teaching the business of one who professed, or who could 
 acquire, the ability to preach the gospel. There is no indi- 
 cation that he did not continue to give his cordial approba- 
 tion to missionary schools, which were truly such, and were 
 conducted by those to whom the labour properly belonged. 
 
 TO THE CORRESPONDING SECRETARY. 
 
 "Maulmain, March 16, 1849. 
 
 "Dear Brother, — When I spoke of brother 's school, in my 
 
 letter to yon of the 22nd of November, 1847, as one of our most 
 effective engines for the renovation of these provinces, I had not 
 become aware of the great change which the school had gradually 
 undergone. 
 
 . . ' ' The propriety of bestowing much missionary labour and 
 expense upon country-born children is very questionable ; that class 
 of the population being found throughout India to have less influence 
 on the population at large than any other. Their influence, for obvi- 
 ous reasons, is generally confined to themselves. The propriety of 
 teaching English to the natives, to the exclusion and depreciation of 
 their own vernacular, is still more questionable. 
 
 "I am more and more convinced of the truth of a remark 
 which I made some years ago, that English preaching, English 
 teaching, and English periodicals, are the bane of missions at the East. 
 There are several missionaries — more, it is true, from Great Britain 
 than from America — who never acquire the languages, except a mere 
 smattering of them, of the countries to which they are sent, but 
 beguile their time and expend their labours among their own country- 
 men and the country-born population, under the fallacious idea that 
 through them the Christian religion will gradually reach the masses 
 of the native population. There are, however, some symptoms of an 
 approaching change in public sentiment throughout the East, ia 
 
304 THE EARNEST .MAN. 
 
 regard to the mode of conducting missionary operations. It begins 
 to be found that popular English schools, containing hundreds of 
 pupils, and instructed by great and powerful men, — but men ignorant 
 of all native languages, — will never convert the millions of the 
 heathen. ' Such schools,' as the senior missionary of the Kishnagur 
 mission lately observed to me, on visiting this place, ' are very pretty 
 things to amuse English visitors with, and make interesting reports 
 for people at a distance, who cannot enter into the merits of the 
 case. ' 
 
 "Still some good results from every good effort, though not the 
 most judiciously directed ; and I have always endeavoured to keep 
 myself free from strong party feelings. Live and let live, is not a 
 bad niotfco, nor should I have written a word of the above, had I not 
 felt for some time past that I had committed myself too far in what 
 I had said about one of the mission schools, and made myself some- 
 what responsible for what I cannot regard as the most judicious 
 expenditure of labour and funds. — Yours faithfully, 
 
 "A. Judson." 
 
 Schools for the instruction of the native ministry he con- 
 sidered an indispensable branch of the missionary system. 
 But he had no thought of modelling these institutions for 
 young men wanting the first rudiments of knowledge, after 
 those demanded by the necessities of European or American 
 civilization. Their aim should simply be, to fit these native 
 youths for the work they were called to do. The admirable 
 good sense and right feeling of the following letter will 
 commend themselves to every intelligent reader : — 
 
 TO THE CORRESPONDING SECRETARY. 
 
 " Maulmain, January 3, 1835. 
 . . . " My ideas of a seminary are very different from those of 
 many persons. I am really unwilling to place young men, that have 
 just begun to love the Saviour, under teachers who will strive to 
 cany them throxigh a long course of study until they are able to un- 
 ravel metaphysics and calculate eclipses, and their souls become as dry 
 as the one and as dark as the other. I have known several promising 
 young men completely ruined by this process. Nor is it called for in 
 the present state of the church in Burmah. I want to see our young 
 disciples thoroughly acquainted with the Bible, from beginning to 
 end, and with geography and history, so far as necessary to under- 
 stand the Scriptures, and to furnish them with enlarged, enlightened 
 
 
MISSIONARY POLICY. 305 
 
 minds. I would also have them carried through a course of syste- 
 matic theology, on the plan, perhaps, of Dwight's. And I would 
 have them well instructed in the art of communicating their ideas 
 intelligibly and acceptably by word and by writing. So great is my 
 desire to see such a system in operation, that I am strongly tempted, 
 as nobody else is able to do anything just now, to make a beginning; 
 and perhaps after brother Wade, who is excellently well capacitated 
 for this department, has settled the Karen language with brother 
 Mason, he will carry on what I shall begin, having both Karen and 
 Burmese students under his care. . . . Yours faithfully, 
 
 "A. Judson." 
 
 One characteristic trait of Mr. Judson should not be 
 omitted in this statement of his views. He held his opinions 
 strongly, and on all proper occasions pressed them earnestly 
 on the attention of the Board. But this being done, he sub- 
 mitted the result implicitly to their decision. As a veteran 
 in the field, practically familiar with the whole routine of 
 service, he, if any one, might have claimed exemption from 
 control by a body of men located on the other side of the 
 world. But so far from betraying any restiveness under the 
 restraint, he uniformly sustained the authority of the Board 
 by the respectful deference of his suggestions, and by his 
 cheerful compliance with their instructions. These some- 
 times clashed very much with his own wishes, as when he 
 was required to yield his desire of giving himself to preach- 
 ing, to their conviction that he ought to prepare a dictionary. 
 He remonstrated, indeed, most earnestly; but their deli- 
 berate decision is to be his law. "I must not do it," he 
 writes to the corresponding secretary; "I cannot do it, 
 unless the Board expressly order it ; and then I will obey, 
 believing that vox senatus vox Dei." On another occasion lie 
 thus expresses himself: "But whatever disposition of men 
 the Board be pleased to make, or whatever other orders to 
 issue, I beg that nothing discretionary be left with us, at 
 least so far as I am concerned. We shall ah obey orders 
 from home; but if left to ourselves, I fear, from past 
 experience, that we shall sometimes manage to help each 
 
 x 
 
30 G THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 other to do that which is most pleasing in our own eyes." 
 As there must be a directing power somewhere, he thought 
 it most safely lodged in the hands of those whom the 
 churches had chosen for this trust, and who were directly 
 accountable to them. During his long missionary life, he 
 never, in any instance, disobeyed the instructions of the 
 Board, nor even sought to control their action, or lessen 
 their influence by appeals from their decisions to the public. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 VISIT TO AMERICA. — LABOURS ON HIS RETURN. 
 
 From the year 1832, when Mr. Judson fixed his residence 
 permanently in Maulmain, for the purpose of completing the 
 Burman Bible, no marked event occurred in his public life 
 for many years. Even during this period, however, he was 
 not a mere student. Most of the time he was the pastor of 
 the native church, in Maulmain, which increased, under his 
 care, to 160 members. Mrs. Judson writes, in 1835 : "Mr. 
 Judson preaches every Lord's day to a crowded assembly, 
 and every evening to a congregation averaging thirty. . . . 
 The native assistants go about the town every day, preaching 
 the gospel; and Mr. Judson holds a meeting with them 
 every morning before breakfast, when he prays with them, 
 listens to their reports, gives them instruction," &c. In 
 1837, he gives the following account of his daily round of 
 occupation: — " My days are commonly spent in the following 
 manner : the morning in reading Burman ; the forenoon in 
 a public zayat, with some assistant, preaching to those who 
 call; the afternoon in preparing or revising something for 
 the press, correcting proof-sheets, &c. ; the evening in con- 
 ducting worship in the native chapel, and conversing with 
 
VISIT TO AMERICA. 307 
 
 the assistants and other native Christians or inquirers." 
 But, not long after this date, the affection of the throat and 
 lungs mentioned in a previous chapter, deprived him of the 
 use of his voice; and from that time he was only able to 
 preach at intervals. 
 
 In 1845, Mrs. Judson's health, already enfeebled by 
 repeated attacks of the diseases incident to the climate, 
 failed altogether. After trying, in vain, short excursions at 
 sea, and exhausting all the resources of medical skill, Mr. 
 Judson was forced to the conclusion that a long voyage, and 
 a residence for a year or two in a colder climate, could alone 
 save her life. Her debility rendering it necessary for him to 
 accompany her, they took passage with three of their six 
 surviving children, in a ship bound for England, intending 
 to proceed thence without delay to the United States. As 
 he could not turn his visit to account for the mission by 
 preaching, he took with him two Burrnan assistants, with a 
 view to prosecuting his labours on the dictionary. On their 
 arrival at Port Louis, in the Isle of Fiance, Mrs. Judson's 
 health was so greatly improved, that both she and her hus- 
 band deemed it safe for her to proceed the rest of the way 
 without him. Mr. Judson therefore sent back his assistants 
 in a vessel which he found ready to sail for Maulmain, and 
 partly engaged his own passage in another, which was to 
 leave two weeks later. They were encouraged in this plan, 
 by the offer of accommodations for the family in a ship 
 bound directly for the United States, — an arrangement 
 which promised a speedier voyage and a great saving of 
 trouble and anxiety to Mrs. Judson. But before the expir- 
 ation of their stay at Port Louis, a relapse came on, which 
 reduced her lower than ever before, and at once reversed 
 their plans. Mr. Judson now felt that it was impossible to 
 leave her ; and near the end of July they re-embarked for 
 America. For awhile she seemed to rally again, and his 
 hopes revived. But the improvement was only temporary, 
 and she gradually declined till they reached the port of St. 
 
308 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 Helena, where she expired on shipboard, a few days after 
 their arrival. The following touching account of the closing 
 scenes, and of the incidents of the funeral, is extracted from 
 a short obituary sketch by Mr. Judson : — 
 
 "On our passage homeward, as the strength of Mrs. Judson gradu- 
 ally declined, I expected to be under the painful necessity of burying 
 her in the sea. But it was so ordered by divine Providence, that, 
 when the indications of approaching death had become strongly 
 marked, the ship came to anchor in the port of St. Helena. For 
 three days she continued to sink rapidly, though her bodily sufferings 
 were not very severe. Her mind became liable to wander; but a 
 single word was sufficient to recall and steady her recollection. On 
 the evening of the 31st of August, she appeared to be drawing near 
 to the end of her pilgrimage. The children took leave of her and 
 retired to rest. I sat alone by the side of her bed during the hours 
 of the night, endeavouring to administer relief to the distressed body, 
 and consolation to the departing soul. At two o'clock in the morn- 
 ing, wishing to obtain one more token of recognition, I roused her 
 attention, and said, 'Do you still love the Saviour?' '0 yes,' she 
 replied, ' I ever love the Lord Jesus Christ. ' I said again, ' Do you 
 still love me?' She replied in the affirmative, by a peculiar expres- 
 sion of her own : ' Then give me one more kiss ;' and we exchanged 
 that token of love for the last time. Another hour passed, life con- 
 tinued to recede, and she ceased to breathe. For a moment I traced 
 her upward flight, and thought of the wonders which were opening 
 to her view. I then closed her sightless eyes ; dressed her for the last 
 time in the drapery of death ; and being quite exhausted with many 
 sleepless nights, I threw myself down and slept. On awaking in the 
 morning, I saw the children standing and weeping around the body of 
 their dead mother, then, for the first time, inattentive to their cries. 
 In the course of the day a coffin was procured from the shore, in 
 which I placed all that remained of her whom I had so much loved ; 
 and after a prayer had been offered by a dear brother minister from 
 the town, the Rev. Mr. Bertram, we proceeded in boats to the shore. 
 There we were met by the colonial chaplain, and accompanied to the 
 burial-ground by the adherents and friends of Mr. Bertram and a 
 large concourse of the inhabitants. They had prepared the grave in 
 a beautiful shady spot, contiguous to the grave of Mrs. Chater, a 
 missionary from Ceylon, who had died in similar circumstances on her 
 passage home. There I saw her safely deposited ; and, in the lan- 
 guage of prayer which we had often presented together at the throne 
 of grace, I blessed God that her body had attained the repose of the 
 
VISIT TO AMERICA. 309 
 
 grave, and her spirit the repose of paradise. After the funeral, the 
 dear friends of Mr. Bertram took me to their houses and their hearts ; 
 and their conversation and prayers afforded me unexpected relief and 
 consolation. But I was obliged to hasten on board ship, and we 
 immediately went to sea. On the following morning no vestige of 
 the island was discernible in the distant horizon. For a few days, in 
 the solitude of my cabin, with my poor children crying around me, I 
 could not help abandoning myself to heart-breaking sorrow. But 
 the promises of the gospel came to my aid, and faith stretched her 
 view to the bright world of eternal life, and anticipated a happy 
 meeting with those beloved beings whose bodies are mouldering at 
 Amherst and St. Helena. 
 
 "I exceedingly regret that there is no portrait of the second, as of 
 the first Mrs. Judson. Her soft blue eye, her mild aspect, her lovely 
 face, and elegant form, have never been delineated on canvas. They 
 must soon pass away from the memory even of her children, but they 
 will remain for ever enshrined in her husband's heart. 
 
 "To my friends at St. Helena I am under great obligation. I 
 desire to thank God for having raised up in that place a most precious 
 religious interest. The friends of the Redeemer rallied around an 
 evangelical minister, immediately on his arrival, and within a few 
 months several souls were added to their number. Those dear, 
 sympathizing, Christian friends, received the body of the deceased 
 from my hands as a sacred deposit; united with our kind captain, 
 John Codman, Jim., of Dorchester, in defraying all the expenses of the 
 funeral; and promised to take care of the grave, and see to the 
 erection of the gravestone which I am to forward, and on which I 
 propose to place the following inscription : — 
 
 " ' Sacred to the memory of Sarah B. Judson, member of the 
 American Baptist Mission to Burmah, formerly wife of the Rev. 
 •George D. Boardman, of Tavoy, and lately wife of the Rev. Adoniram 
 Judson, of Maulmain, who died in this port, September 1, 1845, on 
 her passage to the United States, in the forty-second year of her age, 
 and in the twenty-first of her missionary life. 
 
 " 'She sweetly sleeps here, on this rock of the ocean, 
 Away from the home of her youth, 
 And far from the land where, with heartfelt devotion, 
 She scattered the bright beams of truth.' " 
 
 Mr. Judson, with his motherless children, arrived in Bos- 
 ton about the middle of October, feeble in health aud sick 
 at heart; anxious only to be allowed to return, if possible, 
 before the setting-in of winter, to the scene of his labours. 
 
310 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 But he was not able to realize this desire; nor that of occu- 
 lting, as he had previously requested, some retired corner 
 where lie could work at his dictionary, "undisturbed and 
 unknown." The disease of his throat, which precluded 
 public speaking, and for several months scarcely allowed 
 him to raise his voice above a whisper, increased his natural 
 shrinking from public display. But the tide of popular 
 feeling was too strong to be repressed. For more than 
 thirty years his name had been a " household word" among 
 the friends of missions. A whole generation had grown up, 
 familiar with the story of his labours and sufferings, not 
 one of whom had ever seen his face. To them he was a 
 sort of Christian Paladin, who had experienced wonderful 
 fortunes, and achieved wonderful exploits of philanthropy, 
 in that far off, almost mythical land of heathenism. To the 
 body of older and maturer Christians his presence spoke 
 with a deeper, but not less exciting power. The feeling w r as 
 of course peculiarly strong in his own denomination. Hun- 
 dreds among them yet lived, who remembered when word 
 was first brought that God, without waiting for our slow 
 movements, had himself planted an American Baptist Mis- 
 sion in Asia; and who recalled with a thrill of grateful joy 
 those early efforts, the direct fruits of Judson's conscientious 
 sacrifice to duty, in which they had themselves participated. 
 They saw the entire missionary history of Baptists starting 
 from this one point, and growing into a mighty stream of 
 blessing to our own churches, and its whole course marked by 
 memorials of his influence and labours. To be within reach 
 of this man, and not be eager to see him, to hear his voice, to 
 grasp his hand, would have argued insensibility to the most 
 sacred obligations, and indifference to the cause to which he 
 was devoted. But the feeling was not confined to Baptists. 
 Thousands, ranged under a different standard in the kingdom 
 of Christ, welcomed him with the catholic fellowship of 
 Christian love, as one of the pioneers of American Christi- 
 anity in heathendom, whose labours the God of missions had 
 
VISIT TO AMERICA. 311 
 
 honoured with signal tokens of approbation. So general a 
 feeling of enthusiasm towards an individual, simply on the 
 ground that he was a good man, had never before been 
 awakened in America ; and however annoying was the pub- 
 HchVy, to a man of his retiring and almost morbid modesty, 
 it cannot but be regarded with respect and pleasure, as a 
 gratifying index of the moral feeling of the community. 
 
 The public meetings called to welcome him in several of 
 our cities, those connected with the benevolent societies, or 
 in connection with the anniversaries, and with his visits to 
 various seminaries of learning, often presented scenes of 
 intense interest. One incident* of the first meeting in 
 Boston, two days after his arrival, is too beautiful to be 
 passed over : — 
 
 "While Mr. Hague was speaking, a gentleman was making his 
 way from the further part of the house towards the pulpit. He was 
 welcomed there with surprise and delight, and was immediately 
 introduced to the congregation by Dr. Sharp, as the Eev. Samuel 
 Nott, the only survivor, excepting Mr. Judson, of the five mission- 
 aries who first went out to India from America, and the very man, 
 who, when Judson became a Baptist, stood up and shielded him 
 with the mantle of "Christian love. 'For this,' said Dr. Sharp, 'I 
 have always respected him, and I am sure you wdll be glad to hear 
 him.' 
 
 "It is hardly possible for us to describe the scene wdiich followed. 
 For thirty-three years, Nott and Judson had been separated. They 
 met at this moment for the first time since that separation ; and as 
 they now embraced each other with deep affection and grateful 
 joy, tears started from many an eye. Mr. Nott proceeded to speak 
 with much emotion. More than thirty years ago he gave his brother 
 the right hand of fellowship ; and when he became a Baptist it was 
 not withdrawn. One reflection most solemnly impressed him : of the 
 five who went out to India, three were dead. ' The grass withereth, 
 the flower fadeth, but the word of our God shall stand for ever.' In a 
 little while they would all be gone, and every agency now employed 
 pass away ; but God's word would stand fast, and prevail all over the 
 earth. Mr. Nott referred to the small beginning of the American 
 
 * Related in the report of the meeting of the "Christian Watchman 
 and Reflector." 
 
312 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 Board, as well as the Baptist; their trust in God, and the present 
 great and glorious work which was exhibited to us in contrast. The 
 missionary movement in this country originated simultaneously in 
 different hearts; the Spirit of the Most High, and not human 
 influence, gave it birth. He deemed it a very trifling question 
 whether Adoniram Judson or Samuel J. Mills was the originator 
 of foreign missions. Samuel Nott, Jim., certainly was not. They 
 were all mere boys, but with God's blessing on their puerile efforts, 
 they had begun an influence which is spreading over the world. 
 
 "It was now discovered that Mr. Bingham, a pioneer missionary 
 to the Sandwich Islands, was unexpectedly present; and another 
 thrill of pleasure went through the congregation as his name was also 
 pronounced by Dr. Sharp. He addressed the assembly, congratulating 
 his missionary brethren, referring to his own early toils and to the 
 great success of the Sandwich Island mission, and exhorting the 
 people generously to sustain the glorious cause of missions." 
 
 On most of these occasions, Mr. Judson, being unable to 
 use his voice audibly, addressed his remarks in a whispered 
 tone to some one who stood beside him in the pulpit, and who 
 repeated them, sentence by sentence, to the assembly ; a few 
 times he wrote them out in full to be read by another ; and 
 occasionally, at some more private meeting in a small room, 
 his audience had the pleasure of catching the rich thoughts 
 and feelings which came gushing as from an overflowing soul, 
 through his own low but impressive tones. Dr. Wayland 
 has preserved several of these addresses in his Memoir. The 
 writer would be glad, did space allow, to add a few personal 
 reminiscences of similar occasions ; but no description could 
 convey the peculiar impression of his manner, — so quiet, so 
 simple and humble, yet breathing a hush, a thrill through 
 the assembly, such as I have never witnessed elsewhere. 
 We felt that we were in the presence of one who had 
 " entered within the vail ;" one conversant, beyond most of 
 his fellow-men, with the mysteries of the invisible world, 
 and whose life was " hid with Christ in God." Those whis- 
 pered words stole on us like messages from the inner sanc- 
 tuary, too sacred to be spoken in common tones to the 
 outward ear, but uttered directly to the listening heart. 
 
VISIT TO AMERICA. 313 
 
 Mr. Judson was greatly interested in what he saw of the 
 immense growth and improvement of his native land since 
 he left it in his youth ; most of all, in the progress of 
 religous benevolence. He formed delightful friendships with 
 many whose faces he had never seen before, and enjoyed with 
 the keenest zest those pleasures of refined social intercourse 
 from which he had been so Ions: debarred. No one who had 
 the pleasure of his society, found in his simple, genial man- 
 ners, and in his lively, though always instructive and eleva- 
 ted conversation, any trace of the bigot or ascetic. 
 
 But his heart yearned for " his home on the banks of the 
 Salwen;" and though a longer residence in America was 
 urged on him for the sake of his health, he could not be 
 persuaded to remain beyond the beginning of the summer of 
 1846. On the 2nd of June he was married to Miss Emily 
 Chubbuck, a lady widely known by her graceful literary 
 productions, whose sprightly charms of mind and devoted 
 affection were the light and solace of his last years.* On 
 the 11th of July, 1846, they embarked at Boston in the ship 
 Faneuil Hall, bound for Maulmain, which place they reached, 
 after a pleasant voyage, on the 30th of November. 
 
 On his arrival at Maulmain, finding every department of 
 labour at that station fully manned, he could not satisfy 
 himself with sitting down to the mere literary employment 
 of making a dictionary. Previous to his return, he had 
 formed the design of again fixing his residence at Ban- 
 goon, should it be practicable ; with the further purpose 
 of improving any opportunity which might offer for making 
 another attempt at Ava, which had always been the central 
 
 * She was the mother of the youngest of the six orphan children to 
 whom this volume is inscribed. It should be added, as one of the most 
 beautiful traits in her truly noble character, that she knew no difference 
 among the six. All were equally the objects, not only of her faithful 
 care, but of a deep maternal tenderness, of which there are but few 
 examples, and which is sufficient alone to endear her memory to all who 
 honoured Mr. Judson. 
 
314 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 point of interest to his mind. He found the circumstances 
 of the empire not favourable to his wishes, the reigning 
 king being no less hostile to Christianity than his predeces- 
 sor, and apparently disposed to adopt more and more the 
 exclusive policy of the Chinese in regard to foreigners. 
 During a preliminary visit to Rangoon, Mr. — now Dr.* — 
 Judson was convinced that even such freedom of missionary 
 effort as had been formerly allowed, would not now be per- 
 mitted. In a letter to the corresponding secretary, lie says : 
 " Any known attempt at proselyting would be instantly 
 amenable at the criminal tribunal, and would probably be 
 punished by the imprisonment or death of the proselyte, and 
 the banishment of the missionary." Still, as he received 
 personally a very friendly reception from the governor of the 
 city, with whom he had been acquainted twenty years before, 
 he resolved to remove thither, — making the dictionary, for 
 the prosecution of which Rangoon furnished greater facilities 
 than Maul main, his avowed occupation, and doing what mis- 
 sionary work he could in private. 
 
 The following extracts from Mrs. Judson's interesting 
 "Reminiscences," furnish a brief outline of the incidents 
 of this visit : — 
 
 "The first business of my husband, on arriving in Rangoon, was 
 to collect the Christians together ; but so scattered was the little flock, 
 and so doubtful their state, that he was obliged to reorganize the 
 church, commencing the new organization with about a dozen mem- 
 bers. For a time everything went prosperously with us. Frequent 
 meetings were held at our house, and regular worship on the Sabbath. 
 Gradually, the congregation enlarged to twenty, to thirty, and still 
 upward, until it attracted the attention of government. It must not be 
 supposed that these men were so imprudent as to come in of a morn- 
 ing, or leave the house after worship, in a company. They came at 
 all hours between daylight and ten o'clock, and dispersed as gradually. 
 Some brought parcels, some dishes of fruit, some came with their robes 
 tucked up like coolies, and some, scorning concealment, or believing 
 it unavailing, appeared in their usual dress, as though on a matter-of- 
 
 * Dr. Judson received the honour of a Doctorate in 1823, but did not 
 know of it till 1828. It was some years after that before he would even 
 tolerate the use of it in connection with his name. 
 
LABOURS ON HIS RETURN. 315 
 
 course visit to the foreigner. When they were assembled, the outer 
 door was barred, and it was with great difficulty that any one could 
 gain admittance afterwards. Dr. Judson sometimes smiled at these 
 precautions ; but he considered that this was the first time since the 
 war that any missionary had been stationed in Burmah, without 
 the protection of an English resident at Ava, and was assured that 
 there never had been a time of such intolerance throughout the land 
 as under the new king. Meantime the Karens had been apprised of 
 our arrival, and they ca,me down from the jungle in parties of three, 
 four, or a half dozen, remaining at our house till one of the Burmese 
 assistants could procure them passports thence to Maulmain. (Previ- 
 ously they had escaped, overland.) All this coming and going 
 attracted attention to our house, and would have done so much 
 earlier, but that it chanced to be on a Mussulman street. 
 
 " One Saturday morning we were startled by some private intima- 
 tions that the bloody ray-woon, as one of the vice-governors was 
 called, had his eye on us ; and, a little before evening, the hints were 
 fully confirmed. We learned from an undoubted source that a police 
 guard had been stationed in the vicinity of our house, with orders to 
 seize every native not known to be a servant of the house, seen coming 
 out of it. We inferred that their policy was not to disturb us at 
 present, but the blow was first to fall on the poor Christians. Several 
 Karens were stopping with us, and, in addition to our usual company 
 of worshippers, quite a number of invited friends and strangers had 
 promised to be with us on the next day. The church had been 
 making individual efforts to enlarge the congregation. I shall never 
 forget the expression of my husband's face, as though really piercing 
 to the invisible, when he exclaimed, ' I tell you, if we had but the 
 power to see them, the air above us is thick with contending spirits, 
 — the good and the bad striving for the mastery. I know where final 
 victory lies, but the struggle may be a long one.' There was not much 
 time for talking, however. He communicated the state of things, as 
 far as he thought expedient, to his two native assistants, and sent 
 them out to warn the nearer worshippers. In this, great caution was 
 necessary, in order to prevent a panic ; and I suppose that the Ban- 
 goon Christians have never, to this day, known the extent of their 
 danger. As the assistants, by an especial arrangement, did not 
 return till after our landlord's hour for closing the gate, Dr. Judson, 
 with some difficulty, got the key into his own possession ; and so, in 
 the first gray of morning, the Karens were guided out of town, and 
 advised to return to the jungle. The last place to which the assist- 
 ants carried their warning, on Sunday morning, was a little village 
 five mUes from Rangoon, where they remained till towards evening. 
 
316 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 Dr. Judson was afraid of compromising the Christians by going to 
 any of their honses that day ; but he had advised them, through the 
 assistants, how to hold worship, and we knew of several places where 
 little knots of men and women were gathered for prayer. 
 
 "These demonstrations on the part of government were followed 
 up by a series of petty annoyances and insults, which effectually pre- 
 cluded the possibility of accomplishing much good. The governor 
 was friendly, but weak and cowardly; and we soon found that his 
 protection was really worthless, except as he could hold the petty 
 officers in awe. The bloody ray-woon laughed at his authority, and 
 once actually assembled the troops against him, when the poor 
 governor yielded. Both Christians and inquirers, however, still 
 came to us in private; and many a man who refused to take even 
 a book from the teacher's hands, would watch his opportunity, when 
 going out, to snatch one from a box placed near the door for that 
 purpose, and hide it in his dress, congratulating himself, no doubt, 
 that he was unsuspected even by us." 
 
 Dr. Judson was now convinced that to attempt anything 
 further, without having first secured a favourable reception 
 in the capital, was a mere waste of time. " I am persuaded," 
 he writes, " as I have been for years past, that the only way 
 to keep footing in Rangoon, is to obtain some countenance 
 at Ava." It was now about ten years since this important 
 post had been abandoned, and circumstances had in that 
 time changed, in every respect, for the worse. He felt that 
 the attempt involved great danger, — possibly the risk of 
 life itself. But with his dictionary for an introduction to 
 the intelligent members of the government and nobility, the 
 prosecution of which, moreover, would bring him into close 
 relations with the most learned men of the capital, he hoped 
 prejudices might be conciliated, and the way gradually paved 
 for the accomplishment of his chief object. 
 
 He had become wholly absorbed in this plan ; all his 
 arrangements were made for a speedy departure from Ran- 
 goon, and a permit obtained from the friendly governor to 
 proceed to the "golden city j" when — like a clap of thunder 
 ■ — came the tidings from Maulmain, that the low state of 
 the treasury at home had compelled the utmost possible 
 
LABOURS ON HIS RETURN. 317 
 
 retrenchment in every department at that station, and that 
 nothing remained for carrying out his wishes. This unex- 
 pected blow was the more disheartening, as an index of the 
 declining state of missionary feeling in the churches at home ; 
 and for a moment he was ready to despair of a work depen- 
 dent for the means of its accomplishment on such feeble and 
 fitful piety. He thus expresses the first bitterness of his 
 disappointment, in a letter to the corresponding secretary ; 
 which he cannot close, however, without a touch expressive 
 of his characteristic hopefulness, and his unwavering adhe- 
 rence to his favourite apothegm : " Truth is mighty and will 
 prevail." 
 
 " It is ray growing conviction that the Baptist churches in America 
 are behind the age in missionary spirit. They now and then make a 
 spasmodic effort to throw off a nightmare debt of some years' accumu- 
 lation, and then sink back into unconscious repose. Then come para- 
 lyzing orders to retrench ; new enterprises are checked in their very 
 conception ; and applicants for missionary employ are advised to wait, 
 and soon become merged in the ministry at home. Several cases of 
 that sort I encountered during my late visit to the United States. 
 This state of things cannot last always. The Baptist missions will 
 probably pass into the hands of other denominations, or be tempora- 
 rily suspended ; and those who have occupied the van will fall back 
 into the rear. Nebuchadnezzar will be driven out from men, to eat 
 grass like an ox, until seven times pass over him. But he will, at 
 length, recover his senses, and be restored to the throne of his 
 kingdom, and reign over the whole earth." 
 
 Nothing was now left but to return to Maulmain for the 
 present. He never relinquished, however, his plan of 
 attempting a mission at Ava ; and in all his subsequent 
 arrangements reserved the liberty of improving any favourable 
 opportunity for it which might arise. He accordingly applied 
 to the Board, soon after his return to Rangoon, for a stand- 
 ing appropriation for this special service. This was cheer- 
 fully granted ; but before its arrival another somewhat 
 encouraging indication had passed away, and no other 
 occurred while he lived. He acquiesced in it as the will of 
 Providence, and therefore, on the whole, for the best. But 
 
318 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 is it not a pity that, in so many instances, the wisest and 
 most beneficent schemes for the advancement of truth and 
 righteousness, should be frustrated for lack of a few hundreds 
 or thousands of dollars, out of the abundance which God 
 has lent for this very purpose to the church % No doubt 
 all such disappointments will be found, in the end, to have 
 been overruled for the best; but who can tell how long they 
 may postpone the incoming of the millennial day ! 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 CLOSING SCENES OF HIS LIFE. 
 
 After his return from Rangoon, Dr. Judson resided at 
 Maulmain, devoting himself with great assiduity to the 
 completion of his dictionary. In November, 1849, he took 
 a violent cold, which brought on a fever, similar to those 
 from which he bad suffered more or less through his whole 
 missionary life, but of an aggravated type. He never sur- 
 mounted the effects of this attack. Finding himself unable 
 to rally as usual, he took a short coast voyage, but without 
 much relief. He then removed with his family to Amherst, 
 for the benefit of the sea air; but the change proved equally 
 unavailing. He at length yielded to the importunities of his 
 missionary brethren, and embarked, in a state of excessive 
 weakness, in a ship bound to the Isle of France, attended by 
 Mr. Thomas Ranney, a member of the mission, — Mrs, Jud- 
 son's health not permitting her to acconrpany him, as she 
 most earnestly desired. 
 
 From the time of his sailing he sunk rapidly ; and, after a 
 few days of intense suffering, "he fell asleep" on the 12th of 
 April, 1850, in the sixty-second year of his age. In the 
 afternoon of the same day, "in latitude thirteen degrees 
 north, and longitude ninety-three degrees east, and scarcely 
 
CLOSING SCENES OF HIS LIFE. 319 
 
 three days out of sight of the mountains of Burmah," the 
 mortal remains of Adoniham Judson were committed to the 
 deep. 
 
 The Christian world is indebted to Mrs. Judson for a 
 most interesting account of the last year of her husband's 
 life, which is here given as the most appropriate close to this 
 sketch of his character and labours : — 
 
 CLOSING SCENES IN DR. JUDSON's LIFE, COMMUNICATED TO 
 HIS SISTER BY MRS. JUDSON. 
 
 "Maulmain, September 20, 1850. 
 
 " My dear Sister, — Last month I could do no more than announce 
 to you our painful bereavement, which, though not altogether unex- 
 pected, will, I very well know, fall upon your heart with overwhelm- 
 ing weight. You will find the account of yoxir brother's last days on 
 board the Arlstide Marie, in a letter written by Mr. Eauney, from 
 Mauritius, to the secretary of the Board ; and I can add nothing to 
 it, with the exception of a few unimportant particulars gleaned in 
 conversation with Mr. Eanney and the Coringa servant. I grieve 
 that it should be so — that I was not permitted to watch beside him 
 during those days of terrible suffering ; but the pain which I at fii^t 
 felt is gradually yielding to gratitude for the inestimable privileges 
 which had previously been granted me. 
 
 " There was something exceedingly beautiful in the decline of your 
 brother's life — more beautiful than I can describe, though the im- 
 pression will remain with me as a sacred legacy until I go to meet 
 him where suns shall never set, and life shall never end. He had 
 been, from my first acquaintance with him, an uncommonly spiritual 
 Christian, exhibiting his richest graces in the unguarded intercourse 
 of private life ; and during his last year, it seemed as though the light 
 of the world on which he was entering had been sent to brighten his 
 upward pathway. Every subject on which we conversed, every book 
 we read, every incident that occurred, whether trivial or important, 
 had a tendency to suggest some peculiai'ly epiritual train of thought, 
 till it seemed to me that, more than ever before, ' Christ was all his 
 theme.' Something of the same nature was also noted in his preach- 
 ing, to which I then had not the privilege of listening. He was in 
 the habit, however, of studying his subject for the Sabbath, audibly, 
 and in my presence, at which time he was frequently so much affected 
 as to weep, and sometimes so overwhelmed with the vastness of his 
 conceptions as to be obliged to abandon his theme and choose another. 
 
320 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 My own illness at the commencement of the year had brought eternity 
 very near to us, and rendered death, the grave, and the bright heaven 
 beyond it, familiar subjects of conversation. Gladly would I give 
 you, my dear sister, some idea of the share borne by him in those 
 memorable conversations ; but it would be impossible to convey, even 
 to those who knew him best, the most distant conception of them. I 
 believe he has sometimes been thought eloquent, both in conversation 
 and in the sacred desk ; but the fervid, burning eloquence, the deep 
 pathos, the touching tenderness, the elevation of thought, and intense 
 beauty of expression, which characterized those private teachings, 
 were not only beyond what I had ever heard before, but such as I 
 felt sure arrested his own attentiou, and surprised even himself. 
 About this time he began to find unusual satisfaction and enjoyment 
 in his private devotions, and seemed to have new objects of interest 
 continually rising in his mind, each of which in turn became sjjecial 
 subjects of prayer. Among these, one of the most prominent was 
 the conversion of his posterity. He remarked, that he had always 
 prayed for his children, but that of late he had felt impressed with 
 the duty of praying for their children and their children's children, 
 down to the latest generation. He also prayed most fervently that 
 his impressions on this particular subject might be transferred to his 
 sons and daughters, and thence to their offspring, so that he should 
 ultimately meet a long unbroken line of descendants before the 
 throne of God, where all might join together in ascribing everlasting 
 praises to their Redeemer. 
 
 "Another subject which occupied a large share of his attention, 
 was that of brotherly love. You are, perhaps, aware that, like all 
 persons of his ardent temperament, he was subject to strong attach- 
 ments and aversions, which he sometimes had difficulty in bringing 
 under the controlling influence of divine grace. He remarked that 
 he had always felt more or less of an affectionate interest in his 
 brethren, as brethren, and some of them he had loved very dearly for 
 their personal qualities; but he was now aware that he had never 
 placed his standard of love high enough. He spoke of them as 
 children of God, redeemed by the Saviour's blood, watched over and 
 guarded by his love, dear to his heart, honoured by him in the elec- 
 tion, and to be honoured hereafter before the assembled universe ; and 
 he said it was not sufficient to be kind and obliging to such, to abstain 
 from evil speaking, and make a general mention of them in our 
 prayers ; but our attachment to them should be of the most ardent 
 and exalted character ; it would be so in heaven, and we lost immea- 
 surably by not beginning now. ' As I have loved you, so ought ye 
 also to love one another,' was a precept continually in his mind; and 
 
CLOSING SCENES OF HIS LIFE. 321 
 
 he would often murmur, as though unconsciously, 'As I have loved 
 you,' — 'as I have loved you,' — then burst out with the exclamation, 
 ' the love of Christ ! the love of Christ ! ' 
 
 "His prayers for the mission were marked by an earnest, grateful 
 enthusiasm ; and in speaking of missionary operations in general, his 
 tone was oue of elevated triumph, almost of exidtation ; for he not 
 only felt an unshaken confidence in their final success, but would 
 often exclaim, ' What wonders ! — what wonders God has already 
 wrought ! ' 
 
 "I remarked that during this year his literary labour, which he 
 had never liked, and upon which he had entered unwillingly and 
 from a feeling of necessity, was growing daily more irksome to him ; 
 and he always spoke of it as his 'heavy work,' his 'tedious 
 work,' 'that wearisome dictionary,' &c, though this feeling led to no 
 relaxation of effort. He longed, however, to find some more spiritual 
 employment, to be engaged in what he considered more legitimate 
 missionary labour, and drew delightful pictures of the future, when 
 his whole business would be but to preach and to pray. 
 
 "During all this time I had not observed any failure in his physi- 
 cal strength ; and though his mental exercises occupied a large share 
 of my thoughts when alone, it never once occurred to me that this 
 might be the brightening of the setting sun ; my only feeling was that 
 of pleasure, that one so near to me was becoming so pure and eleva- 
 ted in his sentiments, and so lovely and Christ-like in his character. 
 In person he had grown somewhat stouter than when in America ; his 
 complexion had a healthful hue, compared with that of his associates 
 generally ; and though by no means a person of uniformly firm health, 
 he seemed to possess such vigour and strength of constitution, that I 
 thought his life as likely to be extended twenty years longer, as that 
 of any member of the mission. He continued his system of morn- 
 ing exercise, commenced when a student at Andover, and was not 
 satisfied with a common walk on level ground, but always chose an 
 up-hill path, and then frequently went bounding on his way with all 
 the exuberant activity of boyhood. 
 
 "He was of a singularly happy temperament, although not of that 
 even cast which never rises above a certain level, and is never depres- 
 sed. Possessing acute sensibilities, suffering with those who suffered 
 and entering as readily into the joys of the prosperous and happy, 
 he was variable in his moods ; but religion formed such an essential 
 element in his character, and his trust in Providence was so implicit 
 and habitual, that he was never gloomy, and seldom more than mo- 
 mentarily disheartened. On the other hand, being accustomed to 
 regard all the events of this life, however minute or painful, as 
 
322 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 ordered in wisdom, and tending to one great and glorious end, he 
 lived in almost constant obedience to the apostolic injunction, 
 'Rejoice evermore !' He often told me that although he had endured 
 much personal suffering, and passed through many fearful trials in 
 the course of his eventful life, a kind Providence had also hedged 
 him around with precious, peculiar blessings, so that his joys had far 
 outnumbered his sorrows. 
 
 ' ' Towards the close of September of last year, he said to me one 
 evening, ' What deep cause have we for gratitude to God ! Do you 
 believe there are any other two persons in the wide world so 
 happy as we are?' enumerating, in his own earnest manner, several 
 sources of happiness, in which our work as missionaries, and our 
 eternal prospects, occupied a prominent position. When he had 
 finished his glowing picture, I remarked, I scarcely know why, but 
 there was a heavy cloud upon my spirits that evening, ' We are cer- 
 tainly very happy now ; but it cannot be so always. I am thinking 
 of the time when one of us must stand beside the bed and see the 
 other die.' 
 
 " ' Yes,' he said, ' that will be a sad moment ; I felt it most deeply 
 a little while ago, but now it would not be strange if your life were 
 prolonged bej^ond mine — though I should wish, if it were possible, to 
 spare you that pain. It is the one left alone who suffers, not the one 
 who goes to be with Christ. If it should only be the will of God 
 that we might go together, like young James and his wife ! But 
 he will order all things well, and we can safely trust our future to his 
 hands. ' 
 
 "That same night we were roused from sleep by the sudden 
 illness of one of the children. There was an unpleasant, chilling 
 dampness in the air, as it came to us through the openings in the 
 sloats above the windows, which affected your brother very sensibly ; 
 and he soon began to shiver so violently that he was obliged to return 
 to his couch, where he remained under a warm covering until morn- 
 ing. In the morning he awoke with a severe cold, accompanied by 
 some degree of fever ; but as it did not seem very serious, and our 
 three children were all suffering from a similar cause, we failed to give 
 it any especial attention. From that time he was never well, though 
 in writing to you before, I think I dated the commencement of his 
 illness from the month of November, when he laid aside his studies. 
 I know that he regarded this attack as trifling ; and yet one evening 
 he spent a long time in advising me with regard to my future course, 
 if I should be deprived of his guidance, saying that it is always wise 
 to be prepared for exigencies of this nature. After the month of 
 November, he failed gradually, occasionally rallying in such a manner 
 
CLOSING SCENES OP HIS LIFE. 323 
 
 as to deceive us all, but at each relapse sinking lower than at the pre- 
 vious one, though still full of hope and courage, and yielding ground 
 only inch by inch, as compelled by the triumphant progress of disease. 
 During some hours of every day he suffered intense pain; but his 
 naturally buoyant spirits and uncomplaining disposition led him to 
 speak so lightly of it, that I used sometimes to fear that the doctor, 
 though a very skilful man, would be fatally deceived. 
 
 "As his health declined, his mental exercises at first seemed deep- 
 ened ; and he gave still larger portions of his time to prayer, conver- 
 sing with the utmost freedom on his daily progress and the extent of 
 his self-conquest. Just before our trip to Mergui, which took place 
 in January, he looked up from his pillow one day with sudden 
 animation, and said to me earnestly, ' I have gained the victory at 
 last. I love every one of Christ's redeemed, as I believe he would 
 have me love them — in the same manner, though not probably to the 
 same degree, as we shall love one another in heaven ; and gladly would 
 I prefer the meanest of his creatures who bears his name, before 
 myself.' This he said in allusion to the text, 'In honour preferring 
 one another,' on which he had frequently dwelt with great emphasis. 
 After further similar conversation he concluded : * And now here I 
 lie at peace with all the world, and what is better still, at peace with 
 my own conscience. I know that I am a miserable sinner in the sight 
 of God, with no hope but in the blessed Saviour's merits ; but I can- 
 not think of any particular fault, any peculiarly besetting sin, which 
 it is now my duty to correct. Can you tell me of any ? ' 
 
 ' ' And truly, from this time no other word would so well express 
 his state of feelings as that one of his own choosing — peace. He had 
 no particular exercises afterwards, but remained calm and serene, 
 speaking of himself daily as a great sinner, who had been over- 
 whelmed with benefits, and declaring that he had never in all his life 
 before had such delightful views of the unfathomable love and infinite 
 condescension of the Saviour, as were now daily opening before him. 
 ' the love of Christ ! — the love of Christ ! ' he would suddenly 
 exclaim, while his eye kindled, and the tears chased each other down 
 his cheeks ; ' we cannot understand it now ; but what a beautiful 
 study for eternity ! ' 
 
 "After our return from Mergui, the doctor advised a still further 
 trial of the effects of sea air and sea-bathing ; and we accordingly 
 proceeded to Amherst, where we remained nearly a month. This to 
 me was the darkest period of his illness — no medical adviser, no 
 friend at hand, and he daily growing weaker and weaker. He began 
 to totter in walking, clinging to the furnitui*e and walls, when he 
 thought he was unobserved (for he was uot willing to acknowledge 
 
THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 the extent of his debility), and his wan face was of a ghastly pale- 
 ness. His sufferings, too, were sometimes fearfully intense, so that, 
 in spite of his habitual self-control, his groans would fill the house. 
 At other times a kind of lethargy seemed to steal over him, and he 
 would sleep almost incessantly for twenty-four hours, seeming 
 annoyed if he were aroused or disturbed. Yet there were portions 
 of the time when he was comparatively comfortable, and conversed 
 intelligently ; but his mind seemed to revert to former scenes, and he 
 tried to amuse me with stories of his boyhood, his college days, his 
 imprisonment in France, and his early missionary life. He had a 
 great deal also to say on his favourite theme, ' the love of Christ ; ' 
 but his strength was too much impaired for any continuous mental 
 effort. Even a short prayer, made audibly, exhausted him to such a 
 degree that he was obliged to discontinue the practice. 
 
 "At length I wrote to Maulmain, giving some expression of my 
 anxieties and misgivings, and our kind missionary friends, who had 
 from the first evinced all the tender interest and watchfid sympathy 
 of the nearest kindred, immediately sent for us,- — the doctor advising 
 a sea voyage. But as there was no vessel in the harbour bound for a 
 port sufficiently distant, we thought it best, in the meantime, to 
 remove from our old dwelling, which had long been condemned as 
 unhealthy, to another mission house, fortunately empty. This change 
 was, at first, attended with the most beneficial resvdts ; and our hopes 
 revived so much that we looked forward to the approaching rainy 
 season for entire restoration. But it lasted only a little while ; and 
 then both of us became convinced that, though a voyage at sea 
 involved much that was exceedingly painful, it yet presented the 
 only prospect of recovery, and could not, therefore, without a breach 
 of duty, be neglected. 
 
 " ' 0, if it were only the will of God to take me now, — to let me 
 die here!' he repeated over and over again, in a tone of anguish, 
 while we were considering the subject. ' I cannot, cannot go ! This 
 is almost more than I can bear ! Was there ever suffering like our 
 suffering ?' and the like broken expressions were continually falling 
 from his lips. But he soon gathered more strength of piupose ; and 
 after the decision was fairly made, he never hesitated for a moment, 
 rather regarding the prospect with pleasure. I think the struggle 
 which this resolution cost, injured him very materially; though 
 probably it had no share in bringing about the final result. G-od, 
 who saw the end from the beginning, had counted out his days, and 
 they were hastening to a close. Until this time he had been able to 
 stand, and to walk slowly from room to room ; but as he one evening 
 attempted to rise from his chair, he was suddenly deprived of his 
 
CLOSING SCENES OF HIS LIFE. 325 
 
 small remnant of muscular strength, and would have fallen to the 
 floor but for timely support. 
 
 "From that moment his decline was rapid. As he lay helplessly 
 upon his couch, and watched the swelling of his feet, and other 
 alarming symptoms, he became very anxious to commence his voyage, 
 and I felt equally anxious to have his wishes gratified. I still hoped 
 he might recover ; the doctor said the chances of life and death were, 
 in his opinion, equally balanced. And then he always loved the sea 
 so dearly ! There was something exhilarating to him in the motion of 
 a vessel, and he spoke with animation of getting free from the almost 
 suffocating atmosphere incident to the hot season, and drinking in the 
 fresh sea breezes. He talked bnt little more, however, than was 
 necessary to indicate his wants, his bodily sufferings being too great 
 to allow of conversation ; but several times he looked up to me with 
 a bright smile, and exclaimed, as heretofore, ' the love of Christ ! 
 the love of Christ ! ' 
 
 "I found it difficult to ascertain, from expressions casually dropped 
 from time to time, his real opinion with regard to his recovery ; but I 
 thought there was some reason to doubt whether he was fully aware 
 of his critical situation. I did not suppose he had any preparation to 
 make at this late hour, and I felt sure that, if he should be called 
 ever so unexpectedly, he would not enter the presence of his Maker 
 with a ruffled spirit; but I could not bear to have him go away 
 without knowing how doubtful it was whether our next meeting 
 would not be in eternity; and perhaps, too, in my own distress I 
 might still have looked for words of encouragement and sympathy to 
 a source which had never before failed. 
 
 ' ' It was late in the night, and I had been performing some little 
 sick-room offices, when suddenly he looked up to me, and exclaimed, 
 ' This will never do ! You are killing yourself for me, and I will not 
 permit it. You must have some one to relieve you. If I had not 
 been made selfish by suffering, I should have insisted upon it long 
 ago.' 
 
 ' ' He spoke so like himself, with the earnestness of health, and in 
 a tone to which my ear had of late been a stranger, that for a moment 
 I felt almost bewildered with sudden hope. He received my reply to 
 what he had said with a half -pitying, half -gratified smile ; but in the 
 meantime his expression had changed, — the marks of excessive de- 
 bility were again apparent, and I coidd not forbear adding: 'It is 
 only a little while, you know.' 
 
 " 'Only a little while,' he repeated, mournfully; 'this separation 
 is a bitter thing, but it does not distress me now as it did, — I am too 
 weak.' 'You have no reason to be distressed,' I answered, 'with 
 
326 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 such glorious prospects before you. You have often told me it is the 
 one left alone who suffers, not the one who goes to be with Christ.' 
 He gave me a rapid, questioning glance, then assumed for several 
 moments an attitude of deep thought. Finally, he slowly unclosed 
 his eyes, and fixing them on me, said in a calm, earnest tone, ' I do 
 not believe I am going to die. I think I know why this illness has 
 been sent upon me ; I needed it ; I feel that it has done me good ; and 
 it is my opinion that I shall now recover, arid be a better and more 
 useful man.' 
 
 " 'Then it is your wish to recover?' I inquired. 'If it shoidd be 
 the will of God, yes. I should like to complete the dictionary, on 
 which I have bestowed so much labour, now that it is so nearly done ; 
 for though it has not been a work that pleased my taste, or quite 
 satisfied my feeliugs, I have never underrated its importance. Then 
 after that come all the plans that we have formed. 0, I feel as if I 
 were only just beginning to be prepared for usefulness!' 
 
 " ' It is the opinion of most of the mission,' remarked I, 'that you 
 will not recover.' 'I know it is,' he replied, 'and I suppose they 
 think me an old man, and miao-ine it is nothing for one like me to 
 resign a life so full of trials. But I am not old, — at least in that 
 sense ; you know I am not. 0, no man ever left this world with more 
 inviting prospects, with brighter hopes or warmer feelings,— warmer 
 feelings,' he repeated, and burst into tears. His face was perfectly 
 placid, even while -the tears broke away from the closed lids, and 
 rolled, one after another, down to the pillow. There was no trace of 
 agitation or pain in his manner of weeping, but it was evidently the 
 result of acute sensibilities, combined with great physical weakness. 
 To some suggestions which I ventured to make, he replied, 'It is not 
 that, — I know all that, and feel it to my inmost heart. Lying here 
 on my bed, when I could not talk, I have had such views of the 
 loving condescension of Christ and the glories of heaven, as I believe 
 are seldom granted to mortal man. It is not because I shrink from 
 death that I wish to live, neither is it because the ties that bind me 
 here, though some of them are very sweet, bear any comparison with 
 the drawings I at times feel towards heaven ; but a few years would 
 not be missed from my eternity of bliss, and I can well afford to spare 
 them, both for your sake and for the sake of the poor Burmans. I am 
 not tired of my work, neither am I tired of the world; yet when 
 Christ calls me home, I shall go with the gladness of a boy bounding 
 away from his school. Perhaps I feel something like a young bride, 
 when she contemplates resigning the pleasant associations of her 
 childhood for a yet dearer home,— though only a very little like her, 
 for there is no doubt resting on my future. 1 'Then death would not 
 
CLOSING SCENES OF HIS LIFE. 327 
 
 take you by surprise,' I remarked, 'if it should come even before you 
 could get ou board ship?' ' uo,' he said, 'death will never take 
 me by surprise, — do not be afraid of that, — I feel so strong in Christ. 
 He has not led me so tenderly thus far to forsake me at the very gate 
 of heaven. No, no; I am willing to live a few years longer, if it 
 shoidd be so ordered ; and if otherwise, I am willing and glad to die 
 now. I leave myself entirely in the hands of God, to be disposed of 
 according to his holy will.' 
 
 "The next day some one mentioned, in his presence, that the 
 native Christians were greatly opposed to the voyage, and that many 
 other persons had a similar feeling with regard to it. I thought he 
 seemed troubled, and after the visitor had withdrawn, I inquired if 
 he still felt as when he conversed with me the night previous. He 
 replied, ' yes ; that was no evanescent feeling. It has been with 
 me, to a greater or less extent, for years, and will be with me, I trust, 
 to the end. I am ready to go to-day, — if it should be the will of God, 
 this very hour ; but I am not anxious to die ; at least when I am not 
 beside myself with pain. ' 
 
 " 'Then why are you so desirous to go to sea? I shoidd think it 
 would be a matter of indifference to you.' ' No,' he answered cpiietly, 
 ' my judgment tells me it woidd be wrong not to go ; the doctor says 
 criminal. I shall certainly die here; if I go away I may possibly 
 recover. There is no question with regard to duty in such a case ; 
 and I do not like to see any hesitation, even though it springs from 
 affection. ' 
 
 "He several times spoke of a burial at sea, and always as though 
 the prospect were agreeable. It brought, he said, a sense of freedom 
 and expansion, and seemed far pleasanter than the confined, dark, 
 narrow grave, to which he had committed so many that he loved. 
 And he added, that although his burial-place was a matter of no real 
 importance, yet he believed it was not in human nature to be alto- 
 gether without a choice. 
 
 "I have already given you an accoimt of the embarkation, of my 
 visits to him while the vessel remained in the river, and of our last 
 sad, silent parting; and Mr. Rauney has finished the picture. You 
 will find, in this closing part, some dark shadows that will give you 
 pain ; but you must remember that his present felicity is enhanced by 
 those very sufferings; and we should regret nothing that serves to 
 brighten his crown in glory. I ought also to add, that I have gained 
 pleasanter impressions in conversation with Mr. Eanney than from 
 his written account; but it woidd be difficult to convey them to you; 
 and, as he whom they concern was accustomed to say of similar 
 things, 'you will learn it all in heaven.' 
 
328 THE EARNEST MAN. 
 
 " During the last hour of your sainted brother's life, Mr. Ranney 
 bent over him, and held his hand, while poor Panapah stood at a little 
 distance, weeping bitterly. The table had been spread in the cuddy, 
 as usual, and the officers did not know what was passing in the cabin, 
 tdl summoned to dinner. Then they gathered about the door, and 
 watched the closing scene with solemn reverence. Now, — thanks to 
 a merciful God!^-his pains had left him; not a momentary spasm 
 disturbed his placid face, nor did the contraction of a muscle denote 
 the least degree of suffering ; the agony of death was passed, and his 
 wearied spirit was turning to its rest in the bosom of the Saviour. 
 From time to time, he pressed the hand in which his own was resting, 
 his clasp losing in force at each successive pressure ; while his short- 
 ened breath, — though there was no struggle, no gasping, as if it came 
 and went with difficulty, — gradually grew softer and fainter, until it 
 died upon the air, — and he was gone. Mr. Ranney closed the eyes, 
 and composed the passive limbs ; the shiji's officers stole softly from 
 the door, and the neglected meal was left upon the board untasted. 
 
 " They lowered him to his ocean grave without a prayer. His freed 
 spirit had soared above the reach of earthly intercession, and to the 
 foreigners who stood around it would have been a senseless form. 
 And there they left him in his unquiet sepulchre; but it matters 
 little, for we know that while the unconscious clay is 'drifting, on 
 the shifting currents of the restless main,' nothing can disturb the 
 hallowed rest of the immortal spirit. Neither could he have a more 
 fitting monument than the blue waves which visit every coast ; for 
 his warm sympathies went forth to the ends of the earth, and 
 included the whole family of man. It is all as God would have it, 
 and our duty is but to bend meekly to his will, and wait, in faith and 
 patience, till we also shall be summoned home." 
 
 Thus lived, and thus died, an Earnest Man. 
 
 3. HEATON AND SON, PRINTERS, 21, WARWICK LANE, LONDON. 
 

 
 
 RETURN CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT 
 
 TO— ► 202 Main Library 
 
 LOAN PERIOD 1 
 HOME USE 
 
 2 : 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 ( 
 
 5) 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 
 Renewals and Recharges may be made 4 days prior to the due date. 
 
 Books may be Renewed by calling 642-3405. 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 urr lt\N 21^8 
 
 7 
 
 
 HI1B JW u * 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 FORM NO. DD6, 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY 
 
 BERKELEY, CA 94720 
 
 ®$ 
 
GENERAL LIBRARY - U.C. BERKELEY 
 
 in in in »i 
 
 BDDOaTlL,?^